l^\

THE LIBRAEY THE INSTITUTE OF MEDIAEVAL STUDIES TORONTO

PRESENTED BY
Rev A*A. Vaschalde C.S3.

^''

CyC

1/ ^^UX^/i^JK.L^'

A G-EAMMAE
OF THE

AEABIC LANGUAGE.

and SONS, CAMBBIDGE UNIVERSITY PKESS WAEEHOUSE, AVE MAEIA LANE, (SlasflobJ: 263. ARGYLE STREET.
aonDon:
C.
J.

CLAY

ILetpjis:
l^eijj

F. A.

BROCKHAUS.

lorfe:

130m6as:

MACMILLAN AND CO. GEORGE BELL AND SONS.

A GEAMMAE
OP THE

AEABIC LANGUAGE,
TRANSLATED

FROM THE GERMAN OF CASPARI,

AND EDITED

WITH NUMEROUS ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS

BY

W. WRIGHT,

LL.D.,

LATE PROFESSOR OF ARABIC IN THE UNIVERSITY OP CAMBRIDGE.

THIRD EDITION
REVISED BY

W.

ROBERTSON SMITH,
AND

LATE PROFESSOR OF ARABIC IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE

M.

J.

DE GOEJE,

PROFESSOR OF ARABIC IN THE UNIVERSITY OF LEYDEN.

VOLUME

CAMBRIDGE:
AT THE UNIVERSrrY PRESS.
1896

NOV

1942

(ITambrttige

PRINTED BY

J.

AND

C.

F.

CLAY,

AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION.

npHE
-*-

Second Edition of Wright's Grammar of the Arabic

its

language had been out of print long before the death of

author, but he was never able to find the leisure necessary for

preparing a

New

Edition.

The demand

for

it

having become

more and more

pressing, Prof.

W. Robertson
it

Smith, who well

deserved the honour of succeeding to Wright's chair, resolved to

undertake this task.

illness

He began

with his usual ardour, but the

life

which cut short his invaluable

soon interrupted the

work.
revision

At

his

death 56 pages had been printed, whilst the

had extended over 30 pages more. and was

this reason

Robertson Smith had

made

use of some notes of mine, which he had marked with

it

my

initials,

for

among

others that the

Syndics of the Cambridge University Press invited me, through

Prof.

Bevan, to continue the revision.

After earnest deliberation

respect for the excellent

I consented, influenced chiefly by

my

work of one of

my

dearest friends and by a desire to complete

that which another dear friend had begun.

Moreover

Prof.

Bevan

promised his assistance in correcting the English style and in

seeing the book through the press.
I have of course adhered to the

method followed by Robertson

revised.

Smith

in that part of the

Grammar which he

Trifling

corrections

and additions and such suggestions

Only in those cases where

as

had already

been made by A. Mller, Fleischer and other scholars, are given

in square brackets.
to
it

seemed necessary
I

take

all

the responsibility upon

list

myself, have

added

my

initials.

Besides the printed

of additions

and corrections at

the end of the Second Volume, Wright had noted here and there

5-

VI

PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION.

on the margin of his own copy some new examples (chiefly from
the NakUid) which have been inserted, unless they seemed quite
superfluous, without

any distinctive

sign.

have found but very

few notes by Robertson Smith on the portion which he had not

definitely revised
initials.
;

almost

all

of these have been

marked with
where

his

Wright's

own

text has been altered in a comparatively

I felt

small

number

of passages (for instance 252, 353),

it

sure that he would have done

himself.

Once

or twice

Wright
of the

has noted on the margin

"

wants revision."

The notes bearing upon the Comparative Grammar

Semitic languages have for the
references to Wright's Comparative

most part been replaced by

Grammar, published
to

after his

death by Robertson Smith (1890).

I have to acknowledge

my obligations

Mr Du

Pre Thornton,

who drew my

attention to several omissions.

But

my

warmest
Bevan,

thanks must be given to

my dear friend
all

and colleague

Prof.

who has

not only taken upon himself

the trouble of seeing this

revised edition through the press, but by

many

judicious remarks

has contributed

much to the improving of it. The Second Volume is now in the printers'
M.
Leyden,
February 1896.
J

hands.

J.

DE GOEJE.

PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

A

SECOND
it

Edition of

my

revised and enlarged translation of

called
for,

-^-^ Caspari's Arabic

Grammar having been

In
fact,

have

thought
it

my

duty not simply to reprint the book, but to subject

the present
is

again to a thorough revision.

;

almost a

new work
alteration,

for there is hardly a section

which has not undergone

and much additional matter has been given, as the very

size of this

volume (351 pages instead of 257) shows.

In revising the book I have availed myself of the labours of

Arab Grammarians, both ancient and modern.

Of the former
of

may mention
the

in particular the 'Alflya

(ijpJ'N)!)

Tbn

Malik, with

Commentary

of

Tbn

'Akil (ed. Dieterici, 1851,

and the Beirut

edition of 1872);

the Mufassal (J^-oa^I) of 'el-Zamahsari (ed.

{JKsS^^jS

Broch, 1859)

and the Lamlyatu 'l-Afl

Kr^^))

of

Tbn

Malik, with the

1866).
'l-Tlih

Commentary

of his son
I

Badru

'd-din (ed. Volck,

Of recent native works

have diligently used the Misbahu

that

is,

wJUJI ;^L.cu>), f% Bahti l-MafElih (wJUa^l .i-sa^ the Bahtu 'l-Matlih of the Maronite Gabriel Farht, with
entitled

the notes of Butrus 'el-Bistni (Beirut, 1854); el-Bistni's smaller

Grammar, founded upon the above,

(lA-o^t
5-^^!^,

Miftahu 'l-Misbah

second edition, Beirut,

'l-Hitab
(w^IJoJI

1867);

and Nsif

el-

Yzigi's

Faslii

J-a5,

second edition, Beirut,

1866).

Among European Grammarians

have made constant use of

ed.,

the works of S. de Sacy (Grammaire Arabe, 2de

1831),

Ewald

(Grammatica Critica Linguae Arabicse, 1831-33), and Lumsden (A Grammar of the Arabic Language, vol. i., 1813); which last.

Vlll

PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

is

however,

based on the system of the Arab Grammarians, and

therefore but ill-adapted, apart from its bulk

and

rarity, for the

use of beginners.

have also consulted with advantage the

grammar

of Professor

Lagus of Helsingfors (Larokurs

I

Arabiska

Spraket, 1869).

But

am

indebted above

all to

the labours of
first

Professor Fleischer of Leipzig, whose notes on the

volume of

De

Sacy's

Grammar

(as far as p. 359)

have appeared from time

to time in the Berichte der Knigl. Schsischen Gesellschaft der

Wissenschaften (1863-64-66-70), in which periodical the student

will also find the treatises of the

same scholar Ueber

einige

Arten

der Nominalapposition
Verhltniss

imd

die

im Arabischen (1862) and Ueber das Construction der Sach- und Stoffwrter im

Arabischen (1856).

In the notes which touch upon the comparative grammar of

the Semitic languages, I have not found

much

to alter, except in

matters of

detail.

have read, I believe, nearly everything that

has been published of late years upon this subject

lucubrations of

the

fanciful

Von Raumer and Raabe,

as well as the learned

and scholarly

treatises of Noldeke,

Philippi,

and Tegn6r.
it

My

standpoint remains, however, nearly the same as

formerly was.

The ancient Semitic languages

Canaanitic (Phoenician

Arabic

and -^thiopic, Assyrian,

Aramaic
(so-called

and

Hebrew), and

Chaldee and Syriac)

as

are

as closely connected with each other

the

Romance languages
and French
:

In

Italian,

Spanish, Portuguese, Pro-

vencal,

they are

all

daughters of a deceased mother,

standing to them in the relation of Latin to the other European

languages just specified.

tongues, particularly the

some points the north Semitic

re-

Hebrew, may bear the greatest

;

semblance to this parent speech

but, on the whole, the south

Semitic dialects, Arabic and iEthiopic,

but especially the former,

of the Pentateuch,

have,

I still think,

preserved a higher degree of likeness to the

original Semitic language.

The Hebrew

and

the Assyrian*, as
*

it

appears in even the oldest inscriptions, seem

As

regards Assyrian, I rely chiefly upon the well-known works

of Oppert, Sayce,

and Schrader.

PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

to

IX

me

to

have already attained nearly the same stage of gram-

matical development (or decay) as the post-classical Arabic, the

spoken language of mediaeval and modern times.

I

have to thank the

Home Government

of India for con-

tributing the

sum

of fifty pounds towards defraying the expenses

;

of printing this work

and some of the

local
;

Governments

for

subscribing for a certain

number

of copies

namely, the Govern(Fort William),

ment

of Bengal, twenty,
;

and the

Home Department
;

twenty-five

the Government of Bombay, ten

copies.

of Madras, ten

and of the Punjab, sixty

fellow,

My

friend

and former schoolhas also given

Mr

D. Murray (of Adelaide,

S. Australia),

pecuniary aid to the same extent as the India Office, and thereby
laid me,

and I hope

may

say other Orientalists, under a fresh

obligation.

Professor

Fleischer of Leipzig will, I

trust,

look

upon the
and

dedication as a

mark

of respect for the Oriental scholarship of

is

Germany, whereof he
as a slight

one of the worthiest representatives

acknowledgment of much kindness and

help, extending

over a period of more than twenty years, from the publication of

my

first

work in 1852 down

to the present year, in which,

amid

the congratulations of numerous pupils and friends, he has cele-

brated the

fiftieth

anniversary of his doctorate.

W. WRIGHT.
Cambridge,
1st

July, 1874.

The

Syndics of the Press are indebted to the liberality of

Mr

F.

Du

Pre Thornton

for

the copyright of this Grammar, which

he purchased after the death of the author and presented to them

with a view to the publication of a

New

Edition.

They
gratitude

desire
to

to

take

this

opportunity of
for

expressing their

Prof de Goeje

the courtesy with which

he

acceded to their request that he would complete the revision

and

for the great labour

which he has expended upon the task

literary

in the midst of

many important

engagements.

CONTENTS.
PART
FIRST.

ORTHOGRAPHY AND ORTHOEPY.

PAGE
I.

II.

The Letters as Consonants The Vowels and Diphthongs

Other Orthographic Signs
A.
B.
C.

III.

13

Gzma

or

Sukn

13 13
16

T^sdid or Sdda

Khmza, or Nbra

D.
E.

Wasla

19
or Matta

M^dda

24
26

IV.

V.

VI.

The Syllable The Accent The Numbers

27 28

PART SECOND.
ETYMOLOGY OR THE PARTS OP SPEECH.
I.

THE VERB.
GENERAL VIEW.
Verb
29

A.
1.

The Forms

of the Triteral

The

The
The The

First Form Second Form Third Form Fourth Form

30
31

32 34

Xll

CONTENTS.
PAGE

Form The Sixth Form The Seventh Form The Eighth Form The Ninth and Eleventh Forms The Tenth Form
The
Fifth

36

38

40
41

43
44 46 47

The Twelfth, Thirteenth, Fourteenth, and Fifteenth Forms

2.

The The

Quadriliteral

Verb and

its

Forms

3.
4.
5.

The Voices
States (Tenses) of the

49

Verb

51
51

The Moods The Numbers,

Persons, and Genders

6.

52

B.
1.

THE STRONG VERB.

Form
.

The Active Voice

a.

of the First

53 53 54
55

The
1.

Inflexion

by Persons

Separate Pronouns
Suffixed Pronouns, expressing the Nominative

2. 3.
h.

Prefixed Pronouns, expressing the Nominative

of the Tenses

55
57

Forms

and Moods
.

The Imperfect The Energetic

The Imperative
2.

Indicative

57

The Subjunctive and Jussive

.

60
61
61

The Passive Voice

The
Quadriliteral

of the First

Form
Verb

63

3.

The Derived Forms

of the Strong

4.
5.

Verb

....

63
67

Verbs of which the Second and Third Radicals are Identical

68

C.
1.

THE WEAK VERB.

72

Verba Hmzata
Verbs which are more especially called
A.
B.
C.

2.

Weak

Verbs.

Verba Primse Radicalis 3

Verba Mediae Radicalis j

et

^^

78
81

et
et

j^
(^

Verba

Tertiee Radicalis

88

3.

Verbs that are Doubly and Trebly Weak.

Doubly Weak Verbs

Trebly

92 95

Weak Verbs

CONTENTS.
Appendix A.
I.

Xlll

PAGE

The Verb

S^
of Praise

96

II.

The Verbs

and Blame
of Surprise or

97

III.

The Forms expressive

B.
Suffixes,

Wonder

98

Appendix

The Verbal

which express the Accusative

100

II.

THE NOUN.
and their
106

A.
1.

THE NOUNS SUBSTANTIVE AND ADJECTIVE.

Adjective,

The Derivation of Nouns Substantive and different Forms

a.

The Deverbal Nouns.

(a)

The Nomina Verbi

110
122
123

{)
(y)
{b)
(e)

The Nomina The Nomina

Vicis
Speciei
et

The Nomina Loci

Temporis

124

The Nomina Instrumenti The Nomina Agentis

Adjectives
et

130
Patientis and other Verbal

(^)

131

b.

The Denominative Nouns.

(a)

The Nomina Unitatis

.

147
.

O) The Nomina Abundantiae vel Multitudinis (y) The Nomina Vasis (d) The Nomina Relativa or Relative Adjectives
I.

.148
149
.

149
151

Changes of the Auxiliary Consonants

Changes of the Final Radicals j and Changes in the Vocalisation
of Quality

II.

III.
(f)

....
.

156

159 165 166

175

The Abstract Nouns

(0 The Diminutive Some other Nominal Forms (jy)

2.

The Gender
Forms which

of

Nouns

177
183 185 187

Formation of the Feminine of Adjectives

are of both Genders
of

3.

The Numbers The Dual

Nouns

187

The The

Pluralis

Sanus

192
199

Pluralis Fractus

XIV

CONTENTS.
PAGE

4.

The Declension
I.

of

Nouns
of Undefined

234

The Declension
Diptotes

Nouns

234

239
of Defined

II.

The Declension

Nouns

247

Appendix.

The Pronominal

Suffixes,

which denote the Genitive

252

B.
1.

THE NUMERALS.
253 260 262

2.

3.

The Cardinal Numbers The Ordinal Numbers The remaining Classes of Numerals
C.

THE NOMINA DEMONSTRATIVA AND CONJUNCTIVA.

Article

1.

The Demonstrative Pronouns and the

....

264 270

2.

The

Conjunctive (Relative)

and Interrogative Pronouns

(a)
(b)
3.

The Conjunctive Pronouns

...

The

Interrogative Pronouns

....

270 274 277

The

Indefinite

Pronouns

III.

THE PARTICLES.
THE PREPOSITIONS.
279

A.

The Inseparable Prepositions

The Separable

Prepositions
B.

280

THE ADVERBS.
Particles

The Inseparable Adverbial The Separable Adverbial

Adverbial Accusatives
C.

282

Particles

283 288

THE CONJUNCTIONS.
290
291

The Inseparable Conjunctions

The Separable Conjunctions

D.

THE INTERJECTIONS PARADIGMS OF THE VERBS

294
298

PART FIRST. ORTHOGRAPHY AND ORTHOEPY.

I.

THE LETTERS AS CONSONANTS.

Hebrew and
letters

1.
right

Arabic, like
to
left.

Syriac,

is

written and read

J J ^ X OiO J (a^sf^\ o^^;-,

from
J
J

The

of the

alphabet

oj^^.
in

^jsif^S, 3-Jla^t 03j.aiJt,

or ^<r*wA<^l

Oj^a-) are twenty-eight

number, and are

all

consonants, though three of

them are

also used

as vowels (see 3).

They vary

in form, according as they are conletter,

nected with a preceding or following

and, for the most part,

terminate in a bold stroke, when they stand alone or at the end of

a word.

The

following Table gives the letters in their usual order,

along with their names and numerical values.

B
FIGURE.
Connected.

NAME.

NUMERICAL
VALUE. With
both.

Unconnected.

With a

pre-

With a

fol-

ceding
letter.

lowing
letter.

JaJt

Elif.

J
'^

B.

wJ

W"

^ A

T.
T.

a
^<rAft-

O ^
t c
c
>

400
500

Gim.

tf^Z^

w
. .

3 8

H. H.

fty
I'^^e
jc
.

^ [a*-]

V^

.
.

-W
.
.

600
4

Jt> Dl.

Jti Dl.
w.

>

J.

700

Part

First.

Orthography
FIGURE.

and Orthoepy.

[i

Connected.

NAME.

NUMERICAL
VALUE.
With
both.

Unconnected.

With a

pre-

With a

fol-

ceding
letter.

lowing
letter.

i\j

Ra.

200

> ^
L/**

\i)-*^

Sin.

U^

mJ

MM*

60

^^^jw

bin.

A
U*

300
90

^Lo Sad.

t>?

u CA
ia

^
<0

.Ol

lu
^^Lb

Dad.
Ta.
Za.

L/^
i

irCl

800
9

y
J^

^Ci

i^

e
wft

Ja

900
70

O^

0*^

'Ain.

O-?^

Gain.
Fa.

t
\J
*

t
S

X
A

1000

EU
c
Jl5
V

80
100 20 30

Kaf.
Kaf.

A
^
5C

Jl^
X

J
>

J J
>6

^
J

^
i

=^ X

^^) Lam.
^,0^
J

Mim.

t^
o.

JO

-f

*
A

40
50

0>^ Nun.

o
p
5

lU
5
^

Ha.

V
.

5 6

jtj

Ww.
Ya.

3
L^

>

iC

6L5^

10

 1]

I.

The Letters as Consonants.

Rem.
V,
'^, *^.

a.

in connection with a preceding ^J forms the figures This combination is called lm-eli/', and is generally
I

reckoned a twenty-ninth letter of the alphabet, and inserted before

^^.

The

object of
elif

it is

merely to distinguish
(elif
o

elif

as

tlie
t,

long vowel

, 3,

from

as the spiritus lenis

with h^mza,
is

15).

Rem. b. The Arabs

sequence
;

The order
of

of the letters

and j

sometimes inverted.
a different

Northern Africa arrange the

letters in

viz.

They distinguish s^ from ^^ by giving the former a below, and the latter one above, thus s a /, but 3 a. end of a word these points are usually omitted, oi, ^.
:

single point

k*.

At

the

Rem.

c.

the letters

In manuscripts and elegantly printed books many of are interwoven with one another, and form ligatures, of

which the following are examples.

bh.
th.

.sT" sh.

J fy.
\^
Ig.

^
^.

^
jsf

dh.
'g.

gh.

.^^ Imh.

^
or,

^ fh
;

yh.

[These ligatures, in which one letter stands above another, are

very inconvenient to printers, especially when, as in this book,

English and Arabic are intermingled
device to bring the letters into line.
in the fount used for this
is

and most founts have some

Thus

,^

appears as ^^\,s^
.o^'--

grammar, as
first

The

latter

method
caused

a recent innovation,
its

introduced by Lane in his

Arabic Lexicon, and

it

extreme simplicity and convenience have

to be largely adopted in

modern

founts,

not only in
in the

Europe but in the East.

elegant Eastern founts.]

But

in writing Arabic the student ought

to use the old ligatures as they are

shewn in Mss. or

more

* This

is

not confined, in the earliest times, to African Mss.

5, a,

In

some old Mss., on the other hand, k has the point below,

or even

4
A

Part
Rem.
d.

First.

Orthography

and Orthoepy.

[ 1

Those

letters

which are identical in form, and

distin-

guished from one another in writing only by the aid of the small
dots usually called diacritical points (ikii
,

plur. Jxii), are divided

the loose ov free, i.e.

by the grammarians into dX.,f^\ y^^j^\^

unpointed,
pointed,
letters,

and

^LAjt^t

ojjJI,

the bolted ov fastened, i.e.

letters.

To the former
^,
i, J,

class belong -, ^, j,

^,

\^ja,

)a

and c

to the latter

ch, u*^,

and

c.

The

letters w*,

O,
T>

w> and
is

^ are generally distinguished as follows

w>

called 6j>j^
,,

pUI, the

with one point

ifAe J

(j)

O ^ ^

^f^ O-* SUtJI ^Ut,

X

m^A

^i(?o

points above

(7)

6 X

wx

JO''

xO--

lyIa J

^>^ Sl.;^!

plJI, ^Ae J zi^/t

two points below

(j).

(:)*;

^UltJt il^t, ^Ae ^

-z^i^

^Aree points
still

The unpointed

letters are

sometimes

further distinguished

from the pointed by various contrivances, such as writing the letter in a smaller size below the line, placing a point below, or an angular

mark

above, and the like

so that
j'>

we

find in carefully written

manuscripts ST
c 5^;
etc.

^ei;

> >> J J

ut*-r*u^J2;
of distinction

u^

uf
S.

u^

k^

',

Also

or

by way

from

In some
a point

old Mss. ij has only one point above,

and then

^ takes

below.

Rem. e. which take

that
is

The letters are also divided into the following classes, their names from the particular part of the vocal organs
producing their sounds.
lip),

chiefly instrumental in

Aj^iJ:J\ ^jjofeJt or
JW
<vl tO

^LyA^t, the labials (^U^ a

^t^)

w^ wiv^j-

J J 0^

ij^itUt
-p.

\^^jaJ\, the gingivals,

pressed against the

^, in uttering which the

tongue
J

is

gum

(4^1).

a y iOtO J J J Oy AjjXw'n)! (^jj..JI,

the sibilants, j
J y y e-Oy

^^ja,

which are pronounced

with the tip of the tongue

(aJLw^s)!).

^ [With final ^^ the use of the two points below is optional. Some modern prints, especially those issued at Bairut, always insert

them except when the

represents elif

maksra

( 7,

rem.

b)

thus

J^, ^,

but

^j.]

2]

I.

The Letters as Consonants.

A^iJJJt

ojj-aJI or 4-JJjjJI, the liquids j

of the

J O'
,

'^v^iich

are pro-

nounced with the extremity

duij.sf^\

tongue
9r
u^^

J^jJI or JjJJi).

s^^j^\, the

letters

u^

which are uttered

through the open

orifice of the lips (^a*-uJt).

4-oJI s^^jsJ\ or d-jxJaJl, the letters

^ I9,

which are uttered

of

by pressing the tongue against the rough or corrugated portion

the palate (^ixJl or
5tJaJl).

jjUj^^t
uvula (Sl^t)
^poiJI

^JjU^JI, the letters ^^

is

and ^, in uttering which the

brought into play.

or
4,j.AAafcJI

Ojg.
!

o^jaJI, the
\u

gutturals,
3
3

p- c c d.
3 3

lO

3 ^uJvJ lO

0^

The

letters

^ ^^ are
ui

called jJ>JJt Ojij.. or a;JI

^(;ea; letters.

o^^JI,

the

Oa

3 3

soft letters,

and

SJbOl o'jj^., ^Ae

2.

The

correct pronunciation of
c,
it

some of these

letters,

for ex-

ample

and

is

scarcely possible for a

European to acquire,
following hints will,

except by long intercourse with natives.

ft

The

however, enable the learner to approximate to their sounds.

t

with hemza

(I,

t,

see 15)
(as in

is

the spiritus lenis of the Greeks,

tl/J^D).
It

the

X
w*

of the

Hebrews

^DS, ^KT
homme

may be com-

pared with the h in the French word

is is is

or English hour.

our

b.
t.

O
w>
it is

the Italian dental, softer than our

pronounced

like the
it

Greek

0,

or th in thing.
s,

The Turks
[In Egypt
j)

and Persians usually convert

-

into the surd

less often

as in sing.

commonly confounded with O,

with ^.'\

corresponds to our g in gem.

it

In Egypt and some parts of

,

Arabia, however,
9",

has the sound of the Heb. ^ or our g in

is

get.

the Heb. H,
0,

a very sharp but smooth guttural aspirate,

-.

stronger than

but not rough like

Europeans, as well as Turks

it.

and Persians, rarely attain the correct pronunciation of

;-

has the sound of ch in the Scotch word

loch, or

the

German Bachs.
sounded

3 is the Italian dental, softer

than our

d.

3 bears the

same

relation to ^ that w> does to

O.

It is

Part FmnT.Orthograj^hy and

modern Greeks, or
it

Orthoepy.

like the S of the

th in that, with.

The Turks and

sometimes z but

Persians usually convert

offcener
c?.]

into

z.

[In

Egypt

it is

is is

in all positions a distinctly articulated lingual r, as in run.

the English
is

z.

^
hiss.

the surd s in
T*,

sit,

mist; u^, sh in shut.

s,

ua, the Heb.

is

a strongly articulated

somewhat

like ss in

u^
this).

is

an aspirated d, strongly articulated between the front part

of the side of the tongue and the molar teeth (somewhat like th in

it is

The Turks and Persians usually pronounce it like z. [In Egypt an emphatic d, without aspiration, more difficult to an English
the Heb.
is

tongue than the true Bedouin t^.]

J
,

110

a strongly articulated palatal

t.

\9

bears, strictly speaking, the

same

relation to J that

and

do to

O and
z,

3.

It is usually

pronounced

like a strongly articulated

it

palatal

though many of the Arabs give

it is

the same sound as

u^

[with which

often confounded in Mss.].

The Turks and Persians

it

change

it

into a

common

z.

To

distinguish

from

^,

J^ is

some-

times spoken of as AJli^t

p, the Heb.
J^,

llJaJt.

is

a strong (but to [most] Europeans, as well as

in its

Turks and Persians, unpronounceable) guttural, related

to 9", with

nature
as

which

it

is

sometimes confounded.

It is described

produced by a smart compression of the upper part of the windpipe

and

forcible emission of the breath.

It is

wrong to treat

it,

in

any
as

of the Semitic languages, as a

mere vowel-letter, or (worse

still)

a nasal n or ng. c
is

a guttural

g,

accompanied by a grating or rattling sound, as

in gargling, of

which we have no example in English.

r,

The y

of the

modern Greeks, the Northumbrian

approximations to
yJ

and the French r

grasseye, are

it*.

is

our /.
is

J, the Heb. p,
of Arabia,

a strongly articulated guttural k\ but in parts

Africa, it is

and throughout Northern

is

pronounced as a

* [Hence c
for

sometimes replaced by j as in the Yemenite jLcu

ed.

>ULo, Hamdni

Mller 193, 17

etc.,

and often

in Mss.

De

G.]

 3, 4]

II.

The Vowels and Diphthongs.

hard g wliilst in [Cairo and some parts of] Syria it is vulgarly confounded with elif hmzatum, as 'ultu, yalu, for kidtu, ydkldu.
;

^, ij>^> ^^^ 0>

jj takes the

^^6 exactly our k,

/,

m,

n.

When

immediately

followed by the letter w>, without any vowel coming between them,

sound of

as

ww*. ghnb,

j^

'ambar,

iUw k^mhaUy

not ghih, 'anhar, senhau.

is

our

h.

It is distinctly aspirated
;

at the end, as well as at

*iXJj8t

the beginning, of a syllable

e. g.

^a hum^
S

'ahlaka.

In the

grammatical termination

1, the dotted

[called ws*JU3l iU] is pro-

nounced

like

O,

#)**.

J and j^ are precisely our usually give 3 the sound of v.

and

?/.

The Turks and Persians

IL
3.

THE VOWELS AND DIPHTHONGS.

originally no signs for the short vowels.

The Arabs had

To

indicate the long vowels

and diphthongs they made use of the three

:

consonants that come nearest to them in sound

see
*i)

viz.

(without hhnza,
au.
E.g.,

1,

rem. a, and

15) for ,

(^ for
lau.

and

ai,

for

and

la,

j^

/^, j^_^ kaiy 33 du,

4.

At

a later period the following signs were invented to express

the short vowels.

{a)

feth {^^) or fetha (d^s^),

^x^xx
e.g.

a, e (as in pet), e (nearly

OOx^

X
i

the

French
(^)

e muet)

v>^

halaka, t,^*^ shmsun,

jtri^ kerlmun.
(a dull, obscure
ia.5t
^,

-kesr

(j-.*) or

^^s/'^ (d^.*^),

(as in jom),
;

resembling the Welsh y, or the

(c)

in bird)
(i-o),

e.g.

<su

&^^^,

Jtun.

damm

(^0-^) or

damma

?^

(as in 6z^/Q, 0,
^?^

(nearly as
e.g.

the
9
i

German
J

in Mrtel, or the
9
J

French

in jeune)

<0 /c^z^,

hggetun,

j.^ 'mrim.

* In point of fact, this figure

the ancient

S is

merely a compromise between

<^^^

I.

(Heb.

H tj H r)?
which

^^^

pausal

d 1. {ah),

and the

modern

(Heb.

),

in

last the d is silent.

Part FninT. Orthograjyhy and

Rem.
and /etha,
a.

Orthoepy.

The

distinction

between the names feth^

kesr, dariimy
a,

kesra, danima, is that the

former denote the sounds

u,

the latter the onarks 1,

_,

1.

Compare the Hebrew nHiD

sl$j,

"HH^

and V?|5p
endings
gUkJt
a, Uj

The terms ^.^^ and

commonly used
Jl, i.

of the case-

are sometimes applied to

oj^ji^JI.

in other positions; e.g.

y%.tfu

[Another name for

damm

is

kahw, ^5.

De

G.]'^

Rem.
Jd

6.

vowel

is

called a^^.,

a motion,

plur.

oI;.

its

mark

is

termed JXw, /orm or figure,

c.

plur.

JlXwt or jyCw.

In the oldest Mss. of the Kor'n, the vowels are expressed by dots (usually red), one above for fetha, one below for kesra, and one in the middle, or on the line, for damma. As regards the signs L, _,
i.

Rem.

the third
I

is

a small j and the other two

.i_

are probably derived from 5.

and j^ or

respectively.

Rales for the cases

i,

in

which these vowel-marks retain their

for those in

original sounds, a,

u,

and

which they are modified,

^, e,

through the influence of the stronger or weaker consonants, into

\,

0,

or

can scarcely be laid down with certainty

for the various

dialects of the spoken Arabic differ from one another in these points

and

besides,

owing to the emphasis with which the consonants are

uttered, the vowels are in general

somewhat

indistinctly enunciated.

The

following rules may, however, be given for the guidance of the

learner*.

preceded or followed by the strong gutturals T' f- ^ ?> or the emphatic consonants u^ u*^ ^ ^ Oy f^tha is pronounced as ,
{a)

When

though with the emphatic consonants

its

sound becomes rather obscure,

e.g. j-o^.

approaching to that of the Swedish ;

^^jsu

Jmmrun,

%,^

la'hun,
is

hakiya, jjuo sadrun.

Under the same circumstances ksra

* [Learners whose ears and vocal organs are good, and who have

an opportunity

of hearing

the consonants, will find

and practising the correct pronunciation of that the proper shades of sound in the three

vowels come without effort

when

the consonants are spoken rightly

rules for pronunciation here given

and naturally.

The approximate

are mainly useful as a guide towards the right

way

of holding the

mouth

in pronouncing the consonants as well as the vowels.]

()]

II.

The Vowels and Diphthongs.

6 9
/

9
Jasnin
whilst

pronounced as

^,

e.g.

^J^ ^tlmiin, j.
^
-^

s^ihrun, jjLS

damma

assumes the sound of an obscure

o,

inch'ning with the gutturals

xJx
(especially 9-

and c)
J

to \ e.g. w-iia) latofa,

J

OOJ w-iD

hjtfiin, ,j>-.. hosniui

or h'snun,
(b)

w^j

ro'btin,j.^ ^mrun.
are neither

In shut syllables in which there

guttural nor

emphatic consonants,

and

in

open syllables which neither commence

ftha either has

with, nor immediately precede, one of tliose letters,

a weaker,

less clear
e.g.

sound, approaching to that of a in the English C-...^ httahta,

j-*r^^

words

hat, cap,

'ahbaru

or it

becomes a

simple ^ OY e (the latter especially in a short open syllable followed

by a long one),
Ox
X

e.g.

Jj

bM, s^^^^j^ 7?ih'kebun, ^^L^^ sem^im, O-^-o^

It retains,

semJnun,
before

a^j^ medm^tun.

however,

its

pure sound of a

and

after r (which partakes of the nature of the emphatics),

letter is
X

when that
9

doubled or follows a long or

X J
'

Ow X , e. g. 5;..

garratun,

5x

S;-

marratun, SjU gratun, ^jya sratim

and

also in general at the

end of a word.
6.

The long vowels

X
J

^,

?^,

are indicated
t,

of the short vowels before the letters

j^,

by placing the marks C and ^, respectively, e.g.

letters are called

XX

J 15
jLoJt

^7r*,

*^

^ZVi,

Jj- sukun ; in which case these

-^jj-, literae productionis, "letters of

prolongation."
t

The comnot e and

;
,

binations J

_ and 3 1 must always be pronounced

emphatic consonants j
i.

and
J

i^,

though

after the

inclines to the
u, e.g.

sound of

and

to that of the French

or

German

j^

Ch^,

nearly

trim, tnun.

more rarely marked than the other long vowels, and hence it happens that, at a later period, after the invention of the vowel-points, it was indicated in some very common
Rem.
a.

was at

first

-p.

j5x

JxO^x

xO

JxO

Jx

words merely by a fetha;

e.g. aJUI, (^^o-yJt, ^o-Jk^t, j_^awt,

^^jA,

iCJUf, Ot^^Jjl,
X

iil^Jt, ^>5
X X

or ^>, ii, Iji, ll^, iji^.

X X

More

exactly, however, the fetha should be written perpendicularly in

JulxJtOwxJxIxOx
this case, so as to resemble a small ^lif
;

e.g. oJt, j^-o-^JI,

iCDLoJl,

Jx3xJx0x
Ol^^o^t,
w.
io-jA^' (^^^e resurrection, to

be carefully distinguished from

2

10

Part
^Uo-jaJI

First.

Orthography
U^jb,

and Orthoepy.
The words ^"^^

cl-Tfnnetu^

price, value),

iJU^.

aj^)Lj,

and \jy*^, are

also

frequently written defectively wJ,

aJLU,

j^3^
jjij-i^

and occasionally some other vocables, such as Lj^ and

;

^j-J and ^<Ajo

;

,jx,-J^,
;

^;>-a.<>;,

and other proper names

*IUmo,
X

ending in jjt^

,j^Ja^l

Ajyt
X

jJ.,
*

^^^o^JI, ^-Jt,
y*

and
This

other proper names of the forms

is

J^U

and ^J^U)I j-03

;

etc.

more common
in a very

in Magribi Mss. than in others.

The long vowel

xOJOx

^ is

few instances written defectively at the end of a word,

el-'sl, <Jjl-Jt
X Ox X xOx
;

e.g.

olaJt, el-Hfl, j,^bt.

X

aajJ^., Ilodeifetu 'bnu

Ox

xOjOx

'l-Yemni, for j^laJt, ,^^U)t, j^U-t^l

Ju^l

for j^ju^-Jt*-

of

Rem. 6. The letter 0, preceded by damma, is used by the Arabs North Africa and Spain to indicate a final in foreign words e.g.
;

jOx
aJjIS,

J^

Carlo
c.

o^Ja^

^j^,

Don Pedro ;

6j\

^^^tj, the river Guadiaro.

Rem.
localities,

The sound
e,

of t^ inclines, in later times

Jx

from to
5, 6).

just as that of

and in certain fetha does from a to e (see

X

Ox

4,

and

This change

is

called 4JU^)t,

U-imla, the

" deflection " of the sound of a

6
X
^

and towards that

of i

and
^.

^.

Magribi Arabs actually pronounce in

1

many
^

cases as

The Hence

w>l5>j

rikh,

^ipCJ lhin,
;

w>b

56,

^jl-J ^wn, are sounded H;e6,

lekin, bib,

lisln

and, conversely, the Spanish names Beja, Jaen,

XX
Caniles, Lebrilla, are written <i.,
V

5x

xxxx

xOx

oW-)

u**^^^5 <*J!/^-

7.

corresponds to ftha, {^ to k^sra, and 3 to

X

damma
J

whence
sister

x0>O

X O/O

is

called

as^Ji^aJI

Cs.t, the sister of fetha,

Si

^,

c>j.>*Si\

c^a*t,

t/ie

of

t^

Jcesra,

and 3,

4-o-<a31

wsa.!, the sister of

damma.

Ftha before
6
X

and
clear

3 forms the diphthongs

sound

ai

and

a^^,

which retain their original

e.g.

after the harder gutturals

and the emphatics,

*^-o saifun,

* [The omission of final

^ in

these cases

is

hardly a mere ortho-

graphical irregularity, but expresses a variant pronunciation in which

the final
p.

was shortened or dropped.

See Nldeke, Gesch.

d.

Qordn's,

251.]

 7]
9
f

II.

The Vowels and Dvpldhongs.

after the otlier letters

11
(Heb.
^-r:)

o^. haufun; but

and
(Heb.
)-), e.g.

become nearly

wA^ sefun,

O^^

m^'otan (almost

.9<f/>??,

mdtan).

Rem. a. After ^ at the end of a word, both when preceded by damma and by fetlia, is often written, particularly in the plural of
I

verbs;

This t, in itself quite superfluous \^j, j>J (^lif otiosuni), is intended to guard against the possibility of the preceding j I)oing separated from the body of the word to which it
e.g.

Ijj-c,

'

belongs,

and

so being

mistaken for the conjunction

Uif, or

and.

It is

called AjISjJI sjd\, the

tlif.

guardmg

iLU3l ^"^l,

tJie

sejyarating

Rem.
like
I,

b.

^
^Jifi

at the

end of a word after a fetha

is

pronounced B
like
t

e.g.

fata, ^-oj ram, ^Jt 'lY*,

(e.g.

and

is called,

itself

in the

same position

L.^

Belinesa,

\j- {jaza),

oj

^ cJl(^\
.

uiJ'^l,

the tlif that

can he abbreviated, in contradistinction to the lengthened

y>J>^*^\

elif, S33JL0-0J'

(see 22

and

23,

rem.

),

which
it

is

protected by

hemza.

It receives this

name

because,

when

comes in contact
it is

rem. /), pronunciation before the following consonant, as are

19,

with a hemza conjunctionis (see

shortened in

tlie

3 and

^ in
n

yiS

and

j-jt before jjj3Jt (see 20, b)\.

c.

Rem.
in

If a

pronominal

suffix

be added to a word ending

^L

the

^
,

is

sometimes retained according to old custom, as in

it is

A^j

or 4-wj, but

commonly changed

into

t,

as oLoj.

* [But

with the mark gezma (see

10),

as in

^^,
XX

j^J-; is

the diphthong
old Mss.

ai.^

The diphthong

ai,
;

when

final, is
vi

often
J

marked
6

in
XX

by the
2/ec?.

letters A. suprascript

^x e.g. ^IJa*
X

y)^
X

^^^

^\

i-e-

\^<M

yedai, not
t [It

would seem that the early scribes who fixed the orthographical usage made a distinction of sound between ^1. and ll., pronouncing
the former nearly as
e
;

j.

cf.

rem.
\1.

d.

On

the other hand

many

Mss.,
.

even very ancient ones, write

where the received

rules require ^^l.

According to the grammarians

elif maJcsra is

always written ^I. in

is

words of more than three

X

letters unless the

ivorld).

penultimate letter

Y
the

X Oj

(as

LohN^

he

tuill

live,

tJ^

In words of three

letters,

origin of the final

must be considered; a "converted " gives j^

See the details below 167, 169, 213

a "converted Ww'' gives tl.

etc.]

12
A.

Part
Rem.
of
Sti.
,

First.

Orthography

and Orthoepy.

d.

In some words ending in l\L we often find l^L instead

as 3^^^. or 3^^^^, 5^A.o or S^Xo,

33^J or

6^s>j,
;

o^a>>.'),

3jji^,

S^jCu^,

5^^, and so also t^j, I^Jpt for bj,

bjJt

further dul. for

Sil.

in the loan-word

^jj^

or Ajj^j

according to which older

\1.

mode
e

of

writing
*.

we ought

to pronounce the

nearly as a or

re-

spectively

8.

The marks

of the short vowels

n,

when doubled
_.

are pronounced

with the addition of the sound

an,

in,

or

im.

This

is

called

C)^^^\, the
T.

thiwm

or ''nunation" (from the

name
;

of the letter ^^ nun),

and takes place only at the end of a word

<Ui^ hintin,

e. g.

a^ J- medmetan,

JU
a.

malun.

See
t

308.

Rem.
la^j,

takes an

after all the consonants except 3

it

as

bb,

but ^UJa..
S-

However, when

precedes a

^, no

is

written,
it

J
;

as in j^jJb

nor, according to the older orthography,

* '
.

when

ac^*

This

companies a hemza, as in %tJ^, for which we more usually find Ulw. Slif in no way affects the quantity of the vowel, which is always
short
:

hhn, rihn.
h.

Rem.

To one word 3
^

is

added, without in any

to the proper
f
y

way

affecting

the sound of the ten win,

viz.

name ^j-^
f 6 ^

^A^nr (not

^Amru),
ten Win

genit.

3j-0.fr,

accus,

tj^ft,

rarely

Ijj-o*,

[or,

when the

falls

away

315,
it

a,

rem. h) ^jfr^

iii

all

three cases], so

written to distinguish

from another proper name that has the

J J
.

^ '

-*

same radical
b ^

letters,
b ^

viz.
is,

j^^

''Omar, genit.

and

accus, j.^.

The

of 3j-o^

and ^j^^
^

however, often neglected in old manuscripts.

[Cf.

the use of

to represent

tenwTn in proper names in the

Nabataean

inscriptions.]

Rem. c. In old Mss. of the Kor'n, the t^nwln is expressed by doubling the dots which represent the vowels Z L, _ = _ ._ _
\

* [The prophet said ^JI for ^it, jJ^- for

i.

It J..

Zamahsari, Fih

lU. DeG.]

11]

III.

Otlier OrtJiographic Signs.

A, Ghziim or Sukn.

13

III.

OTHER ORTHOGRAPHIC
A.

SIGNS.

G^zma

or akn.
is

9.

G^zma, j^j^
all

or ^Loj^ {(tm2)utatl(m),

-,

written over the final

consonant of

slmt syllables, and serves, when another syllable

follows, to separate the

w,4..>>

two;

e.g.

Jj

bei,

^^

kam,

^Z

'

-. i. fr-*

kaUtbtuniy

It corresponds thereo!/^ kor-mui (not ko-rmm). fore to the Skecd quiescens of the Hebrew, with which its other name
s^/sefd,

jj^Xw,

rest, coincides.

Rem.
y^j^K*^,

a.

A letter
h.

0^

which has no following vowel

is

called s-i^.
letter.

a quiescent
rem.
b.

letter,

as opposed to ^j.a^.Zc s^j-^, a movent

See

4,

Rem. and

Letters that are assimilated to a following letter, which

receives in consequence the tesdld or

1 4),

are retained in writing, but not

mark of doubling (see 11 marked with a gezma

e.g. O-o-^tP^ *Vj (>*, >^>j^j

not j>o^jJ^

H)

>' ^^J^-

Rem.

c.

The same

distinction exists

between the words gezin

and gezma, as between y^^A

andye^/i<x, etc. (see 4, rem. a).

1.

Rem.
later

cZ.

Older forms of the gezma are

and

t.

whence the C

instead of the

common

or

i.

In some old Mss. of the

used,
z.

Kor'n a small horizontal (red) stroke

is

10.

j^ and 3, when they form a diphthong with ftha, are marked

,
,

with a g^zma, as J-J j^^

^^^ f^J^
,

but when they stand for elif

7,

product ionis they do not take this sign (see

rem.

b, c, d).

Rem.

In many manuscripts a gezma

e.g.

is

placed even over the

\

letters of prolongation,

J LS,

^^^^,

jf^.*^

and over the

^lif

maksra,

e.g.

<<^, ^S"^
B.

^*-*^

L5^' L^J^-

Tesdld or ^edda.
is

11.

consonant that

to be doubled, or, as the Arabs say,

strengthened (>jt4^), without the interposition of a vowel (see rem. a),

is

written only once," but

marked with the sign

-,

which

is

called

14

Part

First.

Orthography
e.g.

and Orthoepy.

[11

J^Jy^^, the t^sdJd {strengthening)'^]

^0-^' ^s-s^mm't,

JXJI U-Jculla, ^IL^ kullan,

j^

semmin, j^\ '^l-mu?TU,

j-o

murrun.

It

corresponds

therefore to the DagJwsh forte of the Hebrew.

Rem.
t

a.
^

The

solitary exception to this rule, in the verbal forms

y J i
^

Hi

vi

i 3

05^
of

i^tila

and >J^^AJ tukwila, instead

(see 159).
is

of ^J^s

and

^J>S.5,
is

admits

an easy explanation

When
;

a consonant

repeated

in such a

manner that a vowel

interposed between

its first

second occurrence, no doubling, properly so called, takes place,

and and

consequently the tesdid

masc. Perf. of ji
Si
;

is

not required

e.g.

^jj^, 2d
.

pers. sing.
fifth

C-sIXa!>,

3d pers.

sing. fem.

Perf of the

form

of CUi.

Rem.

h.

consonant can be doubled, and receive tesdid, only

follows
it.

when a vowel precedes and

form no exception to this

The

cases treated of in 14

rule.
elif hemzatum Hence we speak

Rem.

c.

All consonants whatsoever, not even

excepted, admit of being doubled and take tesdid.

and write

j^ttj ra^^sun,
d.
- is

^JIU

sa^^dlun, *-t

ncCgun.
first

Rem.

an abbreviated t^, the

radical of the

name

jjjjij, or the first letter of the

name

SjJu,

which the African Arabs

use instead of the other.

in the oldest
Its opposite
\

Or it may stand

for jt^ (from ^jji^), since

and most
is

carefully written manuscripts its

form

is

*>>.

^^,

i.e.

^ga (from
openly.

v^^iAai..

lightened, single); e.g.

^^ ^ " " "^ iJ^lfi.j \j^ secretly

and

Rem. e. Tesdid, in combination with -, -, -, -, is placed between the consonants and these vowel-marks, as may be seen from the above examples. In combination with - the Egyptians write
but elsewhere, at least in old manuscripts, may stand for H as well as J. The African Arabs constantly write

^ instead

of

In the oldest Mss. of the Kor'n, tesdid is .5, ^, for -, 7, -. expressed by -^ or v./, which, when accompanied by kesra, is some^,
times written, as in African Mss,, below the
line.
;

In African
f;;

Mss. the vowel

is

not always written with the sedda

alone

may

be

&c.

* [The nomen unitatis

is Sjujcu?.

De

G.]

 14]

III.

Other Orthographic Signs.

is

B.

TUdld

or Sedda.

15

12.
13.

T6.4did

either necessary/ or euphonic.

A
upon which

The

iwcessari/ t^sd'td,

which alwcays follows a vowel, whether

5

short (as in

JIU)

or long (as in 3U), indicates a doubling

the signification of the word depends.

Thus j^\ {amara) means he

commanded, but j^\ {ammara), he appointed some one commander;

j-o

{murrun)

is

hitter,

but a word j^ {murun) does not exist in the

language.

The Arabs do not readily tolerate a long vowel and terminating in a consonant.
Rem.
J
Out >o

syllable containing a

Consequently tesdid

necessarium, scarcely ever follows the long vowels

^
yi

^ and ^,
5
ui

as in
Oul

J i

wJ^JI

^jio^,

though

it is

sometimes found after

it

!,

as in

jU,

S^Lo,

^Ll5u

(see 25).

Nor

does

occur after the diphthongs ^1. and

i^-j^i [see 277].

^L
14.

save in rare instances, like d.cu^a and

The euphonic

tesd'id

always follows a vowelless consonant,

is,

which, though expressed in writing,

to avoid harshness of sound,

passed over in pronunciation and assimilated to a following consonant.

It is

used

(a)

With the

letters

O, ^,
and

>, i, j, j,

^,

Ju, ^^,

^,
;

1,

1*,

J, 0>

(dentals, sibilants,
;

liquids,) after the article

;

Jl

e.g. j-JJt

et-tem7'u

^j^^-j^\

^ar-rahmnu ; ^j^'^tM es-semsu

^.0-^' 'az-zolmu;

iJ-jJJI el-leilu, or,

in African

and Spanish manuscripts, JJt.

are called
^j.>^toJt

Rem.
letters,

a.

These

letters

vJjjoJI,

^7ie

so?ar

because the word

^.^.io^,

sim, happens to begin with one of

them; and the other

lunar
them.
letters,

letters of the alphabet Ajjuoj) ^jjJI, the

because the word j^5, moon, commences with one of

Rem.

h.

This assimilation

is

extended by some to the

of

JU
e.g.

and Jj, especially before j, as

(^)

sl^jtj Jjk.

With the
^'^^'^'

letters j,

J, ^, 3, j^,
^Jj:j

after

n with g^zm,

AJj v>*
Otj--

rahhihl,

JJ

,j-o,

^t

and

after the nunation, e.g.

w*U3 Mtabum muhinun,

for kitbun muh'inun.

The

7?

of the

16

Part
,j-
*^

First.
ot

Orthography

and Orthoepy.
when they

[15

words

^>fr
,

^t

is

often not written

are combined with

,>&,
'N)t

^, O-^,

c.f-.

,>o- for sj^if^ or yj^ ,>^,

If to the
is

U*

for

for ^)
^

^1.
i

Rem.
the

rt.

above
^

letters

we add
Sie-

JO i

itself,

as

w-I^
Si

^j1,

J J d^

mnemonic word
St
f-

^^k^jj.

od
but
^>iO-)

'"o**'

Rem.
1.0*,

h.

*n)

^t

is

equally

common with

"^t,

l>o^>

are hardly ever written separately;

^) ,j>^,

on the contrary,
for

always.

Similarly
l^)

we

find

'^t

for *^^t (if not),

tt for

Ut

Ujjl

(t/*,

with
Lo).

redundant
(c)

and occasionally

U^t
3,

(ifA^,

with redundant
1^,
-*

With

the letter

O
;

after
e. g.
y
df-

^,
it
^

5,

c^,

-1^

(dentals), in
vt

certain parts of the verb

^ 6
yi-

C^

'

'i

lehittu for s::-.^ lebittu

J y

Ojkjt

ut

^aratta for O;;! ^aradta

O'it

^j^^A
y y

Hi

\ittahftttum

for^J^Jt

\ittakadtum,

y y

O'J

^olJauj

basattum for^o-^**v hasattum,.

Many

grammarians, however,

reject this

kind of assimilation altogether, and rightly, because the

absorption of a strong radical consonant, such as 3,

u^

or J^,

by a

weaker

servile letter, like

O,

is

an unnatural mutilation of an essential

part of the word.

Rem.
it

a.
J

Still
J
,

more
y

to be
y
y y

condemned are such assimilations

as js- for

Ojkf
b.

ix*A. for

OsJx^.

Rem.
second

If the verb ends in

O,

it

naturally unites with the

is

O in the above cases, so that only one O

is

written, but the

**

union of the two

indicated by the tesdld

as sIUaJ for

C.

Hemza

or

Nebra.

15.

Elif,

when
6 y

it is

not a mere letter of prolongation, but a conthe spiritus

y

sonant, pronounced

like
y

lenis,

is

distinguished by the

mark

hemza

(>o-* or Sj-oA, compression, viz. of the

4,

upper part of the

windpipe, see

rem. a), which

Jl*,

^^-

is

also

sometimes called nebra (S/^,

Oft.
u**l)>

elevation)', e.g.

jwt,

\,

!/^^ *>^^^ ^^*^)^^',

Usui..

Rem. a. In cases where an tlif conjunctionis (see 19, (, b, c, and rem. d, e) at the beginning of a word receives its own vowel, the grammarians omit the hemza and write merely the vowel e. g.
;
il

ft

^ 0^
^

e-'-o^

ft

J*-

aJJ jloJI 2^raise belongs to

God,

\j.s\,

,^1,

JJ^SI.

17]

III.

Other Orthof/7'aphic
h.

Si{/)hs.

C. Hhiiza or Nehra.
in

17
U)

Rem.

is

probably a small c, and indicates that the eli/

^

be pronounced almost as 'am.

it
is

In African (and certain other) Msk.

J J

sometimes actually written I;

is

e.g. il,

JiX.!.

Tu the oldest

Mss. of the Kor'an, hemza

J
J

indicated by doubling the vowel-points;

^

0^

c J

0^

e.g.,

^\jAi\ = 0'^^*^'' U3-*^ -J-o^'

uy-*W'
4,
I

^^

^^ '^^^^

marked

in

such Mss. by a large yellow or green dot, varying in position according to the accompanying vowel (see above,
rem.
c).

Rem.

c.

Hemza
it,

is

written between the

accompanies

or the

gezma

(see

and the vowel that the examples given above) but

;

we

often find f^jJLjK^ for ^j-j.wl^,

j^

for

j-w

(see 16),

and

occa-

sionally Usa. or Ik, for Ua., ^jl or jj! for jjl, yjL*i for
'

,J^

or

^
.

^Jw^*J,

and the
d.

like.

Rem.

ear at the

The effect of the hemza is most sensible to a European commencement of a syllable in the middle of a word,
aJL*^,

preceded by a shut syllable; e.g.

^Itj-ftJI,

mas-alatun (not ma-salatun)

el-kor-nu (not el-ko-rnu),

\^ and j take limza, when they stand in place of an ellfG Kemzatum^ (in which case the two points of the letter are com6 JO J ^ ^ , ^ c J ^>*LjI. monly omitted); e.g. C^^ for Ol., for ^Iwl., ^^j for

16.

.0
t.

e-

e-i

e-J

17.

H^mza

alone

{^) is

written instead of

I,

I,

^,

j, in the

fol-

lowing cases.
{a)

Always at the end of a

^vord, after
^l-,

a letter of prolongation
^*'^,

or

a consonant with gzma,

e.g.

^Vt, ^b^, ^b^; ^^<^,

*L^A-)5 ^>^'

suun\ p>,

5j^5,

|^,

or

more commonly
J

U^
0-

(see 8,

rem.

a)',

and

in the middle of a word, after

an elif pi'oductionis, pro^

f-

vided the hmza has the vowel fttha, as ^JjJpLJj, ^o^etj^^t (but for
J
r

Ot

r*

^ Oi-

^ Of.

i^ ^ oi

j^i\jS'\ and^^^iljcftt the Arabs usually write^o^tjict and^o^jtjcfrt).

Rem. Accusatives

like

\L^ and

Ui^i?

are often written, though

* [See below, 131

w.

seq.^

18

Part
contrary to
as
{b)
It^j

First.

rtho(jraphi)
;

und Orthoepy.

17

rule;,

Lw,

l^

and

in old Mss.

we

find such instances

for tS^j.

Frequently in the middle of words, after the letters of pro

J ^

longation 3 and \^, or after a consonant with gzma, e.g.

for SjjjjXo,

ot^jsuo

C)L>6^

for

OLS^, j^f-^

for ^t^, ^J-*^ for

^JL^

and

also
e.g.

after ksra

and danima before the \^ and 3 of prolongation,

^^>A^l^, ^^J^J for ^jjj.
is,

^^J.i>d9[^ for

Hmza between

Ja,

, l, u,

, and

however, more frequently, though improperly, placed ^ Of- J JO^ 5P y over the letter of prolongation itself; e.g. Sjj.i for U^jsuo^ ij^kr for
il,

d^'j.inefc.

or A^ft., i^jj for i^j^j or cr'J.S;' which words

Jiat'tatun,

must always be

pronounced makrHbatun,

rusun.
is

Rem.

After a consonant with gezma, which

letter,
;

connected with

a following

h^mza and

its

vowel

may be

placed above the

connecting line

as ^J,^t, for

^Ut.
i,

Rem.

h.

hemza preceded by u or

and followed by a or
y

may

be changed into pure j or

i-

Oxj
^Jl^-*
?;,

as

^3^.

for

^3^.,
it

for

^Jlj-vj;

4^^ for 4^,

ai^

v^y

for

^UJ. If

preceded by

or

or the or

diphthong

the hemza

may

likewise be changed into

^,

whatever be the following vowel; as o^jAa for Sjjj^, from

dt^jsuo;

^-J

for

^^*A-J,

from ^j<^

Aj/J for 4-ojj, from A^jJ

for ^^<5,

Uw for l^. If the hemza has gezma, it may [lose its consonantal power and] be changed into the letter of prolongation that is homogeneous with the preceding vowel, as ^\j for ,^tj, j^^ for jd^,
j^fj

000 j;
iov

necessarily

so, if

the preceding consonant be an

i
y
^^'^*

elif

wdth
[I'bis

^P
hemza, as
is

^^^j
or
j^>*ot,
>^4.^.fta^.3.]

,J-)I

s^^S^

O^-o^''

O-*''?

yyt-t-it-e-'iyO L>*5^ O^l*

called Sj.^t

Rem.

c.

The name

^53!^ or j^^b, David,

is

often written 35b,

but must always be pronounced DJdu,

 19]

III.

Other Orthographie Signs.

1).

\V<isl<i.

19

D.

Wa.^la.

18.

Wlieii tlie vowels with

tlie

h^mza (Ml),

at the

commencement

of

a word, are absorbed by

final

vowel of the

])recedin<(
,

word, the

elision of the spiritiis lenis is

Slif,

marked by the

sign 4,

written over the

i.e.

and

called J^-^j, or

iLoj, or iLo (see

rem. a),

union;

e.g. ^iJULoJI

jL^

UMu 'l-meliki for

- ^
J

.iU^l ju^ 'abdii el-melikl;

^iUjI

Oolj

Of ^

7'aeitu

'bnaka for iUjI c-uU V raeltu 'ibnaka. g

Rem.

a. it

f seems to be an abbreviation of
is

^^jo

in ^J^-j or aJLo

or rather,

the word
is

aJL,o

itself.

In the oldest Mss. of the B

Kor'n the wasl

indicated by a stroke (usually red), wliich some-

times varies in position,

according to the preceding vowel.

is

In

ancient MagribT Mss. the stroke

used, with a point to indicate the

original vowel of the elided elif; e.g., S^-JaJ^,

i.e.

aDL

^J.-.*-'

^ i-^- <^^'}

u^^
find

dj-oteJI.

Hence even
I.

in

modern African Mss. we

rr

'i-

L instead
b.

of the usual

' *^

Rem.
and
iHt,

Though we have written

in the

above examples itU^t

yet the student must not forget that the more correct
is

orthography

iU^t and

..^Lt.

See

15,

rem.

a,

and

19,

rem.

d.

19.
(a)

This elision takes place in the following cases.

With the

of the article Jl

as

j^UV

3^' ^^^

Hj^^

3^'j

^^

father of the wezlr.

{b)

With the

and
X 0/0

of the Imperatives of the first form of the

XX

0x0

XX
;

OjOm>

regular verb; as f^^^t JIS for ^-o-jt Jl5, he said, listen

J Oj

JJiSI

JIS

for

X X

^9\

J15, /^ said,

kill.

(c)

With
e-

the

of the Perfect Active,

all

Imperative, and

Nomen
XXX OO
, J

actionis of the
35),

seventh and

the following forms of the verb (see

,

and the
xJ

of the Perfect Passive in the

^

same forms;
for

e.g.

^oj^t

3A

xxxO for j^ji^\

(^as
^

>k,

/^^

'?^'5 j02#
J

to
X

fight ;
Vx
#^<?

OJOASx X J*<>ju-^Ij

X OJOjx ^o.y.I> lj,

and he
;

appointed governor
x'.rt
.

jtjus'v)!

being able (to do something)

^^tj-ftJ'N)!

^t

^///

f^^

downfall or extinction.

20

Part
(d)

First.

Orthogra/phy
son.

and Orthoepy.
nouns
QxO i-Jl,

[19

A
96

With
9

tlie

of tlic following eight

9x0

JO

ijjt,

and j^\ or ^o^l, a

jJUjI,
o J 9
.'

a daughter.
^^^^ (fern.).

#i<;o

(masc).

O^-^''
oi^

^j-c\, or Jj-t,

7wa?i.
9

Slj!, r

woman.

OJ

C-s-rft,

^^^ fim^5.
O J

^,o-'1

(rarely^o-^t),
ot^o

a name.
classical

Rem.

With

the

article Jj1
otj-eJI.
J Of-

and St^t take, in

Arabic, the form lj^\ and

Rem.

6.

The hemza

of i^j^\,

oaths^

is

also elided after the

*,

asseverative particle j,

and occasionally

after the prepositions

it

lO

J J Ot^,

and
hy
it

^^j^

(which then takes fetha instead of gezma); as

(lit.

aJI jJ-o-*^

God
>o

6^/

^Ae oaths
!

of God), for which

altogether,
or,

we may

also write

J J Ox

<JJt

O-onj^j

omitting the

in

a contracted form,

Q
is

In the above words and forms, the vowel with hemza in part original, but has been weakened through constant use (as

Rem.

c.

in the article,
is

and in ^>^t

to say, prefixed for the sake of

after ^J); in part merely prosthetic, that euphony to words beginning with
it

a vowelless consonant, and consequently

vanishes as soon as a

vowel precedes
^

it,

because

it is

then no longer necessary.

\

Rem.
J

d.

It is naturally

an absurd error to write

\

at the beginJ
^ 0,0

ning of a sentence instead of

I

Slif

with hemza, as

aSi

jua>Jt instead

X Op

of
J)

aSi

jLo^Jt.
^lif is

The Arabs themselves never do

an
elif conjunctionis (see rem. /),
its

so,

but, to indicate

that the

they omit the hemza

I

X Ox

and express only

rem.
a,

accompanying vowel, as
b.

d!D

jLaJt.

See

15,

and
e.

18,

rem.

Rem.

In more modern Arabic the

is

elision of the

^lif con-

junctionis (see rem.

neglected, especially after the article, as /) jOO^xO xO xOx JxOOx xOd" X jlju5*N)t, j^UJ*^! ^<M,^o-'^JI j_;*>b, ^,o^!>a^' J<^', hut the grammay i

"

&

6 X

"
X X

X xOaJ

XX
^'^^^

Ox

J J

rians

brand

this as

,^^1.15

^>aJ|^

^-i^*^'

O^

7T'3J^

20]

III.

Othe7'

Orthographic Signs.

D.

Wasla.
xO/o
J
e.

21
J X

Rem.
^Jm^^I,

/.

The

^lif

which takes wasla

is

called ,J-oyi
lif
;

\Jt}\

or Sj-o^

^Zi/*

or hhnza conjnnctionis, the connective

the opposite
lif.

being

.IsLAJt

v^l, PJl/sejunctionis or sf.parationis, the disjunctive

20.

The

Slif

conjnnctionis

may be

preceded either by a short

vowel, a long vowel, a diphthong, or a consonant with ^zma.

To

these different cases the following rnles apply.

(a)

A A

short vowel simi)ly absorbs the Slif conjnnctionis with

its

vowel

see 19, ^

and

c.

B
shortened
e.g.

(b)

long vowel

is

in

pronunciation,

according to

the rule laid

j-jjyt

down

in

25;

j^UJI

^h ft

'n-nsi,

among men;
'ab.

^\

'aim 'l-w^ziri, the father of the wezJr, for fl and

is

This abbreviation of the naturally long vowel

retained even

when

the lam of the article no longer closes the syllable containing that
vowel, but begins the

next

syllable,

in

consequence of the elision

or

of a following Slif (either according

to 19
is

by poetic
if

license).

Hence
y
y^ y

tJO^)l

^^s,

in

the

beginning,

pronounced as
u^jAi
y
y J
;

written

gtjuJLi; u'j'^jt
^

^
X

(for u^j'^\),

upon

the earth, as
letter),

J'^'^ll ^^
y y

0^
to

(for

J*^*^!), subject

change {a weak
I

as

JtWi.

In the

first

of these examples the

it is

is

an

elif

conjnnctionis; in the other two

an

elif separationis,

but has been changed for the sake of the

metre into an

Slif conjunctionis.

The

suffixes of the 1st pers. sing.,

j^_ and j^, may assume before the

^-3
;

article the older

forms

and
the

e.g. jl3t

^^^^-o^
CfO

my

grace which,
^

^\j^\ j^Jkt guide me on

O

'0

,t)

way, instead of jJJI

equally admissible.
(c)

ij^^tfsu

and h\j^\

j-jjJbl,

which

latter

forms are

A
y d

diphthong
y

is

resolved

into

two simple vowels, accord-

ing to the law stated in 25,

yb,0

viz.

ai into ai,

and au into au

as

dLLJt ^^t-^ j^-3 ft ^ainai

yO^
^UnoJI
it

'l-meliki,
y

in

the eyes

of the king, for

the
y y

yO y

y 6 yblO

^j^
i

lt^

'

^3^'
^

^5*^^'

ihsai

'l-kauma, fear
it

people;
J

>0

i y y

tO

aJJI j)8lno.o

mustafcm

'llahi,

the elect

of God, for

aJJI

j^akoo.

The

silent Slif ( 7, rem. a)

does not prevent the resolution of the diph-

22

Part F m^T. Orthograj^hy and

as
it-.

OrtJioepy.

20

thonf]^,
vi

Sjlai^oJt

\yAj

ram

'l-hirata,

tfiey

threw the stones;

lO

^^ate^l Ijtj lo-^

fa-lamm raa 'n-n^^ma, and

A-o-wt

after they
J-^aIwI

saw

the star.

But 3t and
to meet.

take kesra, as

jt or his

name ;

if he went

(d)
it

A
;

consonant with gzma either takes

its

original vowel, if

had one

or assumes that which belongs to the elif conjunctionis

or adopts the lightest of the three vowels, which in its nature ap-

proaches nearest to the gzma,

i>

viz. k^sra.

Hence the pronouns

of the

2d and 3d

pers.

plur.

masc.,^o^t you, and^^o^^ they, the pronominal

(accus.),

suffixes of the

same pronouns, ^.^^ your, you

and

^^

timr,

them, and the verbal termination of the 2d pers. plur. masc. Perf

^,

take

damma

(in

which they originally ended)

as 03^^^^' -/^^ V^ ^^^

the liars; dJJt

^ot-^
is

^^^ ^^^

curse them

J^^^jJ'

^^'j ^^ have
^

seen the

man.

The same
it is

the case with Ju, since, from, which time forth,

J J
_

because
\j

contracted for Ju^.

article,

The

preposition ^j^, from, takes

;

fetha before the

<UJt.

but

in other cases T^ssra

as c)-*^' O-*? 0-*

All other words ending in a consonant with g^zma take h^sra

viz.

nouns having the t^nwin, as

,J-,
6

^^^AJt

jc^a^ Mohammeduni
'l-Jcaddbu
;

'n-nebJyu;

the pronoun
y y^
J

as w>tJX31 ,j>
J
vl

mani

verbal forms like

"

^ ^y

C-sXl5,

w-^^, u*-^*'^ as^3jJt

sZ^\:kl

katalati ^7^-Rmu; and particles,

Ox"0
such as
,>ft,

Ox

Ox

Ox

o!'
a.

cV^>

^^' J**' L>^5 6tc.

J

Rem.
rem,
6)

In certain cases where

^^Jb

becomes

^^^A

(see 185,

the wasl

may be made

either with

damma

or k^sra,

^^
is

Rem.

h.

If the

vowel of a prosthetic
it
J J O-o J J

elif

be damma, the wasl

J J OJ
J

sometimes effected by throwing

less
J

back upon the preceding vowel-

consonant or t^nwTn
J 09 J

OJOx'Jx^^
The
final ^^ of

as tjjJaJt ^5, for t^jJaJt ^s, instead of JJ O" 6 X X

Rem.
is

c.

the second Energetic of verbs (see

97)
as

rejected, so that the wasl is effected

by the preceding fetha

 21]

III.

Other

rtho<j raphic

Si(jns.

\).

Wasla.

23
tadrtbani

iXijt

w>5

^)

la tadriba 'bnaka,

and not

*iUjl

^jJsj

*^ la

^bnaka.

21.
(a)

is a]to<^ctliGr

omitted in the following cases.

for aJJI ^o-;b,

In

tlie

solemn introductory formula UJt^^,-^,

in the

name of God, D\"n7^^n Dt^lt,

As a compensation

for

the

omission of the

the copyists of Mss. are accustomed to prolong

the upward stroke of the letter w^, thus: ^o-^.

(h)

In the word

jj->l,

son, in

a genealogical

series,

that

is

to say,

when the name

the genitive
;

of the son precedes,

and that of

his father follows in

provided always that the said

series, as

a whole, forms

part either of the subject or the predicate of a sentence.

AJJI jL^

For example,

jjj i>3^

i^

j^juj jcla.

juj vj-o Zeid, tlw son of HCdld,

struck Sa'd, the son of 'Auf, the son of

'Ahdu

'llCth.

[Cf.

^315, rem.

^.]

But

if

the second noun be not in apposition to the

first,

but form
senQ,

part of the predicate, so that the two together

tence, then the
I

make a complete
(is) the

is

retained; as ^j-o^

^\
tO
t

joj Zeid

son of

'Am?'; w^IJJI ^^\

j^

'Omar

(is) tlw

son of el-HattCtb.
of

Rem.

a.

Even

in the first case the

^\

is

retained,

if

that

word happens Rem.

b.

to stand at the beginning of a line.

If the
is

name

following ^^t be that of the mother or

15****^?

grandfather, the

retained; as^orlj-* O^^

Jesus the son of

Like-

Alary;
wise,
if

j^a^

Ch' J^**^' ^mmr

the {ijrand)son

of Mansr.
of the father,

the following

name be not
^
;

the real
J O'"

name
^

but a
of

])

i-O'O

surname or nickname
el-Aswad (the
00^ 3J^^)^^'
i^

as

^^^\ ^jI

^t jca-o,

Mikdd

the son

real
^^^

name
series

of el-Aswad,

"the black," being Amr,

be interrupted in any way, as by the

e.g. ^^^o-i^

interposition of
the

an adjective;
son of

CH^ ^frij^^ 15*^^5 Yahy

J Ox
, ^

noble J the

Meimn ;

i^^

--

^0

O^' ls^J^^

ls^^J"

^^^^^^

(pronounced
(c)

like

the word zirbd) the son of Ms.

it is
to,

In the article Jt, when

preceded
as

(a)

by the preposition

J^

to the

man,

for J*;^'^.

24

Pakt

First.

Orthography

and Orthoepy.

22
also

If the first letter of the

noun be J, then the

of the article

is

omitted, as aXJJ to the night, for aA-JJJ, and that for dAJJ's).
()

by the aihrniative

particle

truly,

verily,

as

JUJJ,

for

*'

{(1)

In nouns, verbs, and the article Jt,

I
;

when preceded by the

thy son

interrogative particle

as iUjt, for *i^lt,

is

.?

0;-JC3t, for

Oj-^xjtt,

/,9

it

(fem.) broken^ j^'iJ'jiJJS,

for^J^Jlt, have ye
of the article
I

received

"?

*UJ', for i\^\\, is the

water

.?

The

elif

may however
l^h.
when

be

retained, so that iUJt with the interrogative

is

often written

Rem.
elif

a.

In this

last case, according to some,

elifs
is

the second

has fetha, the two

;

may

blend into one with medda (see

?

below)

as ^jufr

>a> J t,

el-Hasan in thy house

for

^j.,..,.a>,)tt

^AA^\jb\ ^,^JAi\, he ofKoreis or he of Takif?

thy oath 'by God'' 2 (see 19, rem. 6) for

vt^^^o-!

^^ c>^'>
yi y

**

aSiS \^j.^\S.

the Imperative of JL>, to ask^ is frequently omitted, in Mss. of the Kor'an, after the conjunction
b.

Rem.

The prosthetic

elif of

0;

as

Jl^,

for JLwli.

[Cf. 140, rem.

6*.]

E.

Medda

or Matta.
i (t, !,

22.
is

When

elif

with hmza and a simple vowel or tnwin

of prolongation (t), then a mere

etc.)

preceded by an
O
^
Vi

elif

h^mza

is

written

instead of the former, and the sign of prolongation,

5^

H medda

or 7natta

Mix

Ul

y
i.

J) (ji*, 5 ju or 4jaco,

e.

lengthening, extension),

is

placed over the latter

for

e.g.
y

tU-'

semaun,

gl,

gaa, Oj^^^***^ yatasaalna,

tU-',

Ha.,

Ji y yy

Rem.

a.

As mentioned above
P*
/-

(
ry

17, a,
fy
t]yj.

rem.),

we

find in

old

e-fy

Mss. such forms as

)l.,

Ibj, for

tKcf.,

Rem.
(i.e.

b.

In the oldest and best Mss., the form of the medda

ft

is

juo).

Its opposite is jmo^

(i.e. j-o.5,

shortening),

though

* [Note also the cases, in poetry, cited in

yOyOy
i

358, rem. c
3y
\

further the

Oy

y OtO

contracted tribal names jm-^rJj, O^-Xj

for^^-j-JI

y^,

Jy wj^o^Jt 3-0
biO

De

G.]

23]

III.

Othei'

Orthographic Signs.

E.

Mkdda

or Malta.

25

this is
is

but rarely written.

In some old Mss, of the Kor'n mklda

expressed by a liorizontal yellow lino

^
^lif

23.

Wlion, at the beginning of a syllable, an

(t)
is

with h^mza
lif

and f^tha

followed by an elif of prolongation or an

(I),

with

h^mza
by a
\)t

and

gzma

then the two are commonly represented

in writing

single ^lif with

tti

mMda

y
for

e.g. ^twj for ^t^-^J,

0>^'
is

f<>r

0>^''>

t-

e-

U-ftt

tut

(see 17, rem. h).

In this case

it

not usual to write

either the hmza, or the vowel, along with the

mdda.

[But we some-

times find U, see

174.]
is

Rem.

a.

called

S^jju^l
^-J^)t,

v-^^)l, the

lengthened or long

elif^

in opposition to Iji^-aa^jS

the elif that

can he abbreviated or

shortened

( 7,
b.

rem.

b).

Rem.

Occasionally a long

Slif

at the beginning of a

word

is

written with

hemza and a perpendicular

;

fetha, instead of
t-utt.

with

medda

(see 6, rem. a)
c.

e.g.

tut instead of tut or

Rem.

Medda

is

sometimes placed over the other

elif

letters of

prolongation,

j and ^^, when followed by an

(

hemzatum, only
Also over the

the hemza being written

final

17, a)

as 2j-^

l^^^a^.
d

vowels of the pronominal forms ^^t,^^,

3 i

or

,^^.^^
as

or^o^^,

and the verbal termination

poetry; e.g.^1,^<^.

^,

when they

are used

long in

Rem.

d.

The mark

-,

often written over abbreviations of words,

has nothing in

common with medda but

is

the form.

So

5tj

for
J)

^IjU, He (God)

exalted above all;^^ for^e'iLJt

<iJL^,

peace be

upon him I jtpX^

I

for^,o-^3 **^^^ *^' j^-^

3 6 y
3
vi

^^d

bless

him and grant

lO

him

'peace I

a^j

for Ais- UJt ly^j, m,ay

f f
3
it

God
3 y

be well pleased withy or

y

'O

gracious

to,

him/ ^j
for

or

4a^

for xUl

jLoa-j,

m,ay

God have m&rcy

it, i.e.

upon him! ^Jt

f ^
y y
v>

d^t ^\
to

or lA^-t
*

^t,
f
\j

^o the

end of

etc.;

y yy 6 i

Uj for tu jL>, he narrated

y

us

Ut or

for \jj^\, he

informed us;

Cfor
w.

jLt;.^,

then.

The

letters ji jb

are written over words or

verses that have been erroneously transposed in a manuscript, for

2G

Part
j^y^,
them.
to he

First.

Orthography and Orthoepy.

und j^juL^,
to be

24

placed

last,

placed first.
;-,

On the margin
^^ and <o over
for

of Mss.

we
The

often find words with the letters

first

of these indicates a variant,

;

and stands

copy, another manuscript

the second means that a word has been

indistinctly written in the text,

and

is

repeated more clearly on the

implies

margin, jjLo, explanation; the

reading,

third
is,

that the marginal

and not that

^-o,
it

of the text,

in the writer's opinion, the

correction, emendation.

correct one

is correct,

or

>-,i;rfc.cJ,

Written over a word in the

that the word
its
is correct,

text, i,.^ stands for

^^, and

denotes

though there may be something peculiar in

form or vocalization.
aAjJ over a
aJLa),

Again
it is.

Ia

(i.e.

Ui,

together) is written

over a word with double vocalization to indicate that both vowels

are correct.

word on the margin implies a conjectural

emendation

perhaps

IV.

THE SYLLABLE.
syllable,

C
we
Jl3

24.
call

The vowel

of a syllable that terminates in a vowel, which

an open or simple

may

be either long or short

as

Jc-l.

25.
which we

The vowel
call

of a syllable

that terminates in a consonant,

is

a shut or compound syllable,

7)p).

almost always short;

it
is

as J.3 kul, not J^iS (Heb.

Generally speaking,

only in

pause, where the final short vowels are suppressed, that the ancient

Arabic admits of such syllables as m, n, an,

etc.

Rem.

Before a double consonant

X
vim'

is

however not infrequent

(see 13, rem.).

[Such a long preceding a consonant with yezma

y

sometimes receives a medda, as \J^^-^

26.
which
is

syllable cannot begin with

two consonants, the

first

of

destitute of a vowel, as sf or fr.

Foreign words, which com-

mence with a

syllable of this sort, on passing into the Arabic language,

first

take an additional vowel, usually before the

J

consonant

as

? Ai>.>

t,

y Ot
;

Oy
.. .

o-TToyyos

an

elixir,

^J^'^\, nXartov ^iJ^i'N)!, the Franks (Europeans); ^ to ^poV (medicamentum siccum).

> f,

27.

syllable cannot

end

in

two consonants, which are not

either separated or followed

by a vowel (except in pause).

31]

V.

The Accent

27

V.

THE ACCENT.
word consisting of two or more syllables
:

28.

Tlie last syllable of a

does not take the accent.

{a)

Exceptions are
of 29

The pausal forms

;

and

30,

in

which the accent

remains unaltered

as ya-ktd^ ka-iiiui, mu-mi-nin, k-ti-bty fi-rindy

*a-kdl, m,a-fdi\ ka-beil, bil-laur, bu-nel.

But words ending in j_, gt_ or lt_, ^^_, and %[^ throw back the accent as far as possible in their pausal forms
,

Rem.

^ ." t

^^wj.5 Ko-rorsl-yun

"

becomes Ko-ra-si, ^.J

'ik-ti-n
X
;

Z J ^ ^ ne-hi-ijun^ ne-bl ; ^js- ^a-dd-

wuriy ^d-d
JO
X

|UJC5l 'ik-ti-n-un,
"

l\j-o-^ hain-r-Uy 1idm-r ;

bd-ti.

t^jAA mak-ru-un, 7ndk-r

{b)

ttJ^j ba-ti-un,

Monosyllables in combination with

;

I,

w^,

^, J, 3, and
'a-fa-la,

t^,

which retain their original accent

Aj bi-ht,

as

'^)t

'a-ld,

*^\

U^

bi-ma,

\j^

ka-dd,

jj-oJ

li-mdn,

la-na,

j^^ wa-ldm,

iaiJ fa-kdt,

,J.5j

wa-kid.

Rem.

The only exception

;

to this rule in old Arabic

bi-ma,

is

the

interrogative enclitic ji
Lj bi-m, l^J
li-')n.

as

j^

li-ma, in

contrast with

See

351, rem.
it is

29.

The penult takes the accent when

syllable containing

long by nature,

i.

e.

is

an open

a long vowel

as J15 ka-la, ^^i-i ya-ku-lUy

^^15

k-n-niin, O-jj^j- inu-mi-nl-nay

oLi
5 Oj;

k-ti-ba-tun.
it is

30.

The penult has

likewise the accent

;

when
W^P

a shut syllable

and consequently long by position

Oj

as ^1-^5 kdl-bun,

s^h df-bmiy
W'^x

p/j

bur-im, u-*^-t
Mix

'ig-lis,

jojS fi-rm-dun,
yOyJ
^

^S
ul

'a-kdl-lu, jJlc
^

ma-fdr-

Jx

itt^J

rim, O^^AJ ya-kfi-ldn-na, J*^5 ku-bei-la,

jyo,

bil-ldu-run,

^^^ bu-nei-

yim.

31.

When

the penult

is

short, the accent falls

upon the antesyllables,

penult, provided that the

or, if it

word has not more than three

has four or more syllables, that the antepenult

XXX
nature or position

5x

as w-%

^ kd-ta-ba,

Oxxx
C<^..

xx

is long by Jxx kd-ta-bat, ^ kd-ta1

..

XX Op

Jxxx

b, ^^3l9 ka-ti-bim,

wJJ

td-la-bun, U-^j' 'ei-na-m;

l^-Utp

ta-7''

28
i J i

Part
y

First.

Orthography
Wl ;^
..
;

and Orthoepy.

32

A sa-l,^^y\>9
accent
is

k-nu-nu-hum,

hi-th-tu-m.
as

In other cases the

kd-ta-ha-t,
rf.lL,>.o

thrown as far back as possible

lyZXL^

Ujl^

mds- a-la-tun,

ms-a-la-tu-h, i^i^-A i k-sa-ba-tu-hu-m.

Rem. On deviations from these principles of accentuation, in Egypt and among the Bedawin, see Lane in the Journal of the German Oriental Society, vol. iv., pp. 183-6, and Wallin in the same journal, vol. xii., pp. 670-3, [also Spitta, Grain, des arab. Vulgrdialectes von Aegypten (1880), p. 59 sqq.^

B
32.

VI.

THE NUMBERS.
In the former case, the

To

express numbers the Arabs use sometimes the letters of

the alphabet, at other times peculiar signs.

numerical value of the letters accords with the more ancient order

Hebrew and Aramaic alphabets (see 1). They are written from right to left, and usually distinguished from the surrounding
of the

words by a stroke placed over them, as j-o^, 1874.

This arrangeis

ment

of the alphabet

is

called the
:

'Abuged or 'Abged, and

XX

con-

tained in the barbarous words X OJ*- 0J-; J O^Ox ^ b ^ ^ J SiisLO Jtffc J Ow^S ^joJui^ ^.^.If" ^ift'
(otherwise pronounced

J3A

xjp JkA^t

dxx
or,

0XX
i>

Oxxx
w>w;>3

OxOx
,,^fty...>

^Ja.o Jo.
as usual in

Oxxx WJ 02x Ox0P ^.l^ v^^^- J>^ i^^^^O

xOxX
^|^H>-X^
X
J

North Africa
--:

*JX
(,^^a13

*XJ

dxOx

XX

xJ*
J^fijfc.jt

Jtd^ C>%w^3 ^^^AAAo

^Ja>

J^

The
J)

special numerical figures, ten in

number, have been adopted

by the Arabs from the Indians, and are therefore called

the
of,

^J^^^^j^y

Indian notation.
calling

They

are the

same that we Europeans make use

them Arabian, because we took them from the Arabs.

Their form, however, differs considerably from that which our ciphers

have gradually assumed, as the following table shows.

Indian:

^^^8
123
\

J^^^t::^
oO^-v
5

Arabic

rt^K
4

Europ.:

67890
^
;

They

are

compounded

in exactly the

same way as our numerals

e.g. \AYi, 1874.

PART SECOND.
ETYMOLOGY OR THE PARTS OF SPEECH.
I.

THE VERB,
A.

J*Jl.

General View.
the Trillteral

1.

The Forms of

Verb.

33.
that
is

The great majority

to
say,

of the Arabic verbs are triliteral (j^^*^),

contain three radical letters,

though quadriliteral

((^Wj) verbs
34.

are by no
first

means

rare.

From the

or ground-form of the triliteral

and quadri- B

literal verbs are

derived in different ways several other forms, which

first.

express various modifications of the idea conveyed by the

35.
fifteen in

The derived forms

of the triliteral verb are usually reckoned

number, but the learner

may

pass over the last four, because

(with the exception of the twelfth) they are of very rare occurrence.

JUit XL

jiu5
Jil3t

VI.

J^
Jii

I.

Ji^M

XII.

VIL

II.

jjilt XIII.
JjUill XIV.
jcilili

Jiilt VIII.

J^U

III.

Jilt IX.

Jill IV.

XV.

Jil^t X.

Jii5 V.

Rem.

a.

of the verb,

The 3d pers. sing. masc. Perf., being the simplest form is commonly used as paradigm, but for shortness' sake
it

we always render

into English by the infinitive

^5

to killy

instead of he has killed.

30

Part Second. Etpnologij

Rem.
b.

or the Parts of Speech.

Jjii

36

The Arab grammarians use the verb

first

(7y\ as
is

paradigm, whence the

radical of the triliteral verb

called

by them
t^ie

iUUI the /, the second

O^'

^he 'ain,

and the third vS))

lam.

the above order and numbering of the conjugations are those adopted in all the European Lexicons, the learner should
c.

Rem.

As

note them carefully.

36.

The

first or

ground-form

is

generally transitive (jjCio) or

intransitive {,.kx:u

j^
its

or joj*^) in signification, according to the vowel

which accompanies

second radical.
is

37.

The vowel

of the second radical

intransitive verbs
to give
;

in

most of the

transitive,

and not a few of the

write,

e.g.

^j^

to beat, to

J^<

to

^d
X X
#<

to kill, to sit.

w-Aj

^^'^

to

go away,

j^j

go the right

way, u-A,

38.

The vowel

in the
so.

same position has generally an

intransitive
is,

signification,

u invariably

The

distinction between

them

that

indicates a temporary state or condition, or a merely accidental quality

in

persons or things

whilst

indicates

a permanent state, or a

naturally inherent quality.

sorry,

E.g. 9~j^ or JJ. to be glad, OJ"** ^^ ^^

insolent, j^^S to

^S

or jJaj to be

proud and
to be safe

become whitish,
to

w^
to

to

become gray,
old,
J-;

j,^

and

sound,

^j^

be sick,

j^

become

j^-o-^

to be

blind;
^ J ^

but s^y^^
^

to be beautiful,
^ i ^

9,^1 to be

ugly, ^Jij to be heavy,

^ J <

^j^

to be

high or noble"^, ^Jaw

to be

low or

^ J y

mean,j^

to be large,
a.

jiuo

to be small.

D
to
e.g.

Rem.
our

Many
of

verbs of the form

,^Ja9

are transitive according

way
to

thinking,

and therefore govern the accusative,

j^

know

(scire), s^^^^^^ to think,

^o^

^^ V'^^V

^^ /^ve mercy

upon, %.o^

to hear.

* [Or,
often

to

become noble, for the form with

of the second radical

p.

means

to

become what one was not before, Kmil,

415.

De

G.]

41]

I.

The Verb. A. General View.

h.

1.

Forms of

Triliteral Verb. 81

Rem.
marked.

The same three forms occur

is
(Jr. p.

in Kf'])rew

and Aramaic,

though the distinction

[See Comp.
{second

in these languages

no longer so clearly

1G5

sf^q.]

39.

The

form (J**)

is

formed from the

first

(Ja^) by

doubling the second radical.

40.

The

signification agrees with the

form in respect of being

Originally
it

intensive (Aiillj) or extensive (j^JS^).

implies that

an act

is

done with great violence (intensive), or during a long time

(temporally extensive), or to or by a number of individuals (numerically

extensive), or repeatedly (iterative or frequentative).
beat, w^;-*o to beat violently
9.1x5 to cut,
;

E.g.

w>;-o to

j.**^ to
;

breaJc, j.,Js to

break in pieces;

fJk5

to cut in pieces

Jiji to separate,

^ji

to disperse

Ju5
to

to kill,

^5

to

massacre ; JU*. or
XX

oU
Uly

to

go round, J|>- or OjJb

J

X OiO

go round much or often; j^^^

to

weep,

j^^^C to

weep much; JUJ'

O^
^j^

the cattle died off rapidly or in great

J X
X OiO J X

numbers

(OU

to

die)

xW X

Ji-o^Jl the

camel kneeled down, j^t^S ^jJ the (whole drove of) camels

kneeled down.

41.

From

this original intensive

meaning

arises the

more usual C
xiSx

causative or factitive signification.

first

form become transitive in the second

X J X

,,.i
be weak,

Verbs that are intransitive in the

^
;

as ^-j^ to be glad, 9~ji

to

gladden;

^kx^

to

w-i

xo

to

weaken.

Those that are

xwx

transitive in the first

become doubly

transitive or causative in the

second
^

as
X X

j^
X

XX

to

know,
X

j^ to teach
5 X

xi3x

XXX
;

w-^^^

to write,

w-^

to teach to

write

J^^.

to carry,

J^^a. to

make

carry.

Rem.

a.

The causative or

factitive signification is

common

to J)

the second and fourth forms, the apparent difference being that
original in the latter, but derived in the former.

it is

Rem.

h.

The second form

X

is

often rather declarative or estimative

;

than factitive in the

to thiyik

strict sense of the terra

^

as

^j^
X

to lie,
^

w^

J^

X X

or call one a liar ; ^3**-^ ^^ ^^H ^he truth, ^3**"^

^^

think that

one

tells the truth, to believe

him.

82

Part Second.
Rem.
c.

Etymology
is

or the Parts of Speech.

42

The second form

frequently denominative^ and ex-

presses with various modifications the

occupied with,
^

making or doing of, or being the thing expressed by the noun from which it is
y
<i

v>

St

derived;
to collect
to to

e.g. ^^-j. to

pitch a tent

(4-0-^*-), to

dwell in a place,

^^^tfif

an arm,y
like

(^Ji^^),

j^^

to

pave with marble (^1.^), yj>*^

tJie

become bent

bov) (^^^5), u^j^o to nurse

to

sick (,^jauj^), Jtla>

skin an animal,

bind a book

(jJla. the skin,

compare our "to

an animal of

stone fruit " and " to stone a person

ticks
(>t;'5),

"),

^jA to clean

^^J^5 to take a mote {\^jS) out of the eye.

^JJ|

Compare

in

Hebrew
zm
him,

J^'Tf

^t)^

/pD

etc.

Similarly,

rtfrju.

e saic? to

iU l^jkr^ (7?ia3/ ^A?/ nose, or

aSiS

the

like, be cut off), ^^t^life),

he said to

^Ia. {iiiay

God prolong
thee),

thy

aJL^^^^JL; he said to him,

iUJx^*^Lj {peace be upon

JxdPJix
(^;N*^t
43[>t),

VWX
ji^

XX

XXX Ox

j.^
^'^'^

he shouted the Moslem, war-cry

^'^^ enters (the city of) Zafr,

jUl Vi^i O-*

JxO 7nws< speak Himyaritic (the language of Himyarj^^i^j-o-.).

like the fourth form, it expresses

Sometimes,
place
;

xix
4^-3

^o se^ 01*^ 292 cr-wy <o p'O /o the

d.

^^ direction
J X Ox

movement towards a

as

OOxxmSx

JOWx

(a^-j), ^jw ^0 ^0 to the east {{^j-^\)y

w^

west {^jjd\).

Rem.

jLsii

corresponds in form, as well as in signification, to

the Heb. 7t3p and Aram. 7tDp,

^^i^O. [See Comp.

Gr. p. 198 seq.]

(J^U) is formed from the first (J**) by lengthening the vowel-sound after the first radical, as is indicated by the elif productionis.
third form

42.

The

43.
ing ways.

It modifies the signification of the

ground-form in the follow-

XXX

{a)

When Jj

denotes an act that immediately affects an object

(direct object

or accusative), J^ti expresses the effort or attempt to

the object, in

perform that act upon

which case the idea of reciprocity

is

JxxxJ<x^
(a^jUn^I)
is

added when the

Jxxx

effort

necessarily or accidentally a

Jxxx

mutual

one.

E. g. aJj:5 he killed
J
tx

x"x

^^xxx

Mm,

aAjIS he {tried to kill

^ ^

him

or)

Jxxx

fought with him

d jJ.

^^

5m^

/w?72,

jJl. ^^ fought with

him ; as-j^

 4.S]

I.

The

Vei'h.

A. General View.

Forms of Trilitei-al
;

Verh. 88

^^ th7'ew

him down,

ac-^Io

//^^

itres^tled

with him

dolt he m^ercame him,

dJU

<9 ^r?V<7 #0
} ^ ^ ^

overcome

Mm

dJL^ he outran him, aajU ^ ran a race

i y ^

with him

*i^ he f^nrpa^^ed him in rank, dijlw he

fitrore to

do so
unth

6jjLS he surpassed

him

in fjlo^y, cj^\3 he strove to do so, he vied

J y ^ ^
;

him

in

ranh and ghmi

^jsdi

he excelled him in com posing poetry,

;

dj^lw he competed with him in doing so

rtp^iffc.

he got the better of

him

in
(h)

a lawsuit, A^o Uk, he went

Wlien the
first
is

to

law with him.

or fourth form denotes an act, the relation

of which to an ohject
object), the third

expressed by means of a preposition (indirect

form converts that indirect ohject into the immediate

or direct ohject of the act (accusative).

as in the former case,

The idea of

reciprocity

is

here,

more or

less distinctly implied.

E. g. ^^1

w.i^

*iU^I he wrote {a

letter) to the king, siLLoJt

wJl^

he wrote to the king,

<sJjl5

corresponded with him

conversed with him

di

^J{5 he

said to him {something),

he

^jUxLJI ^Jt J^jl he sent {a message)

^

to the sultan,

^UxLJt

^J-tj

do.;

y^j-J-^^S j.^\ jUt (./A^ he sat beside the

Comupon

mander of

the Faithful,
} , ^ ^

^j-^J^^S
;

j^S
y

^_^I. do.
^S.

<u 9.9^ he fell

i ^^ ^

t ^ ^

him, attacked him, as^\^ do.

sulted with him.
(c)

a^J^

j^S

he advised him, dj^U h con-

When

^Jaj denotes a quality or state,

^J^-K^

indicates that
affects

one person makes use of that quality towards another

"
i

and
to

him
TV ^

"

thereby,

or brings

him

into that state.

E. g.

j^-^.

be rough or

harsh, sUwI. he treated

him harshly ;

<>-**- to

be good or kind, 4-wI-

he treated gently
;

him kindly ;
to be

sif^ to be soft or gentle, djj*^ he treated

/le

him
it

L*5

hard, dL>l5

har^dened himself against

he procured

him or
the

A^

or^o*^
so.

to

lead a comfortable

life, a-o^c

him

means

of doing

Rem.
ideas

of

The third form is sometimes denominative, but the effort and reciprocity are always more or less clearly
a.

miplied.

E.g. v^J^to to double, from v^4jlo the like or equal

jJjU

w.

34

Part Second. Etymology

to
(lo2ible,

or the Parts of Speech.

[44

fold

(,jj^)

on

fold

a\

^liU may God

to

keep thee safe

(jJu^).

and

well^

from A^l^
b.

robicst health ;

jiL>

go on a journey

J^^3 corresponds in form and signification 7t5^p (Arab, = Heb. ) see Comp. Gr. p. 202 seq.
;

Rem.

to the

Heb.

[Rem.
the fourth.
i.

c.

In a few verbs the third form

is

used in the sense of

Thus ,j.b, L.5U

e.

(Gl. Geog.s.v. yj^.^).

e.

Zamahsarl, Fik,
e-

197

cites
xiii.

ojs-{j,

UI.,

d*^U for ojju\

etc.

Also iJb=5tJb1,

Aghnl

52.

De

G.]
(^J^I) is

44.

The fourth form

!,

formed by prefixing to the root

first

the syllable

in consequence of
is

which the

radical loses its vowel.

If the in

45.
verb
is
;

Its signification

factitive or causative (ajjIU).

it

intransitive in the first form,

if transitive in

becomes transitive

the

fourth
fourth.

the

first,

it

becomes doubly transitive

in the

E.g.

^j^
;

to

run, j^j-^-t to

make run;

.^-A.

to sit

down,
he gave

u-A.) to hid one sit

down; >?a^t J^t he ate bread, j.^^\ dJ^\

him bread
the thing.

to eat

t^^^^S ^^Sj he

saw

the thing, i^^j^^

6\j\

he shewed

him

Rem.

a.

When
(

both the second and fourth forms of a verb

rem.
a),

are causative

41,

they have in some cases different

E.
g. ^.Ift to

significations, in others the same.

^^JLfti to

know, j^S'

to teach,
o^

inform, one of a thing

let

laJ to escape,

a^ and

ijswJt to set

at liberty, to

go.
is

Rem.

b.

The fourth form

jy y i
;

sometimes declarative or estimative,

thought him, or

like the second

Jyy

as
t

<iXa^)

he

found him
to
be,

to

be,

niggardly
djLoA-t

4i<U<^t

he thought him, or or
it,

found him

cowardly ;

he

found him,
found

to

be

praiseworthy or commendable

t^j^S

ic^-l he
c.

the district

abounding in fresh herbage.

of denomi-

Rem.
natives,

The fourth form comprises a great number

many of which are apparently intransitive, because the Arabs often regard as an act what we view as a state. Such verbs combine with the idea of the noun, from which they are derived,
that of a transitive verb, of which
it is

the direct object.

E.g. ^Jaj\

45]
to

1.

The Verb. A. General View.

XX of

i.

Fontisof TriliteralVerh. 35
^^^^

produce herlxKje (^aj), v3jj'

jlsuci to (jive
X x--

^^ P'^^ ^^*^ leaiies (<3jj)' J-^'

^'^

^^

fruit (j^),
X X

or

2/ie/(/

9VwVi (jJa-o)

w a>.
-

' i

^^ ^ey*?^
.

a no6/e
X e

oc

sori,

Ofc^^l,

sIUJLit,

she bore

a male or a feinale

cliild,

bore twins (compare ''to flower,"

X X
fff

"to seed,"

" to calve,"

CvoUt '/ie "to lamb");

correctness^

X eg

Jut to speak eloquently, ..^M ^o speak with purity

,
Of.

and

^XX
<o ^ive

XxOt^xt
battle ;
^o
^;^>-,.l,

jJbt

a proof
xxjg
^//,
X

{''*%>)

of his prowess in
_

tlwl,

fxOP
sin, Uau^t

to act well

or

s^il
X P

^o

commit a

commit a blunder,
P X OP

fault or error, w>lot ^o (/o or say i^Aa^ is right ; Uaut ^o 6e s^ot or xxt r:"''^ tardy ; s-j-^^ to make haste; ^j^\ to run with outstr'etched neck;
5
X
li

X x^C
\

^^_)^t <o

become fvllgrown (from y^j^ a tooth)

j^^\

to

dwell or remain

in a place.

Another

class of these

denominatives indicates movefor a place"), the entering

ment

towards a place (compare "to

make

upon a period

of time (being, doing, or suffering

something therein),
a certain kind"^.
to

getting into a state or condition, acquiring a quality, obtaining or

having something,
E.g.
XX df JmiII to

or becoming something,
XX
OP

of

advance, jj^\

to

xxOP retire (" reculer"), ^j^st

^o

go on boldly
^o

(compare, in Hebrew, P/D^H,

xP
^

go
_

to
JP

the right,
^
i^

and 7*'N^n
to

X X OP

go
J

to the
X XX

left);jb^\

to to

go

to

Syria (^UJI), jj^t

go
_

to

el-Yemen

XX

OP

JlOiSxxxOP
to

Jxx
(iolyj),

(j^>o-Jt),

jJI
go
;

go

el-Negd (j-JI). ^.o^l

to

go

to

Tihma

xxOP
yij'\

JfxxxOP
to to elr^Irk (^tjA^J), ^ej-t
to

enter the haram, or sacred

-w^/jon
^/te

xxOP
territory
^ JxkWx

xxOP

xOp
^o en^er

p-A-dt, j-^J^t, i**-', ^ 3 JOilx

(j.^JaJI),
J

time of morning
^ xOP ijXwt,
i^o

XXX Ox
(iL^^oJI) ^x ui X
;

X xxP

(-UcJt), mid-day
^^

or evening

oLdI,
X X P

e?i^er

wpon

i{/ie

summer (^
XX OP

ft

^oJt) or winter (iUuJI)

beasts

jJ-o.)
^o

^o

Aave

many D

camels,

%^\

to

abound in
5 XP
>,^^.>^\

of prey or
,
^

/ta?;e

one's flocks
^o

5 X

devoured by them,

to

OxxxxtP
;

abound in

lizards
^o
xOP

xxOp
^0

(wo) or

6e

foggy
(of

(w>U-o)

j5I

become

desert,

w>j^t
X

suffer
^o

from drought

people) or ^o 6e c^ry (of a season),

^,^*-Ut

become

2)6n7iiless [to be

* [Hence in a few cases IV. j5x xj

as the

serves (instead of
_ ^

VII. or VIII.)

^xP
on
e retired.]

cjUx
rt

of I.

Thus

ft..^

Ae threw

him on

his face, w.^i he fell

ftacA;,

Jxxx
/m' /ace,
p a^

xxOP
Aim
6ac;,^^.l e c?re2^

rw e Ae^c?

36

Part Second.
reduced
to the last
to

Eti/inolorfy or the
OP
X ^

Parts of Speech.
P

46

/arthing, ^^^^), jbjs-\, J^^t,

(JA-t
to

to be

reduced

to utter

want;

j^\
;

become cloudy^
to to

become worn out

to

(of

garment)
or clear;
(^j^mLJ),
to

^JXwl
^

become dubious or confused; ^\j\

become possible.

become plain

y^j^\

Another
Vjy

shade of meaning

deprivation)

may
^ y
Of.

be exemplified

such words as jA^t,

break one's compact with a 2)erson;

y
^
i^x>

to ijf-^\ L5

remove one's cause

of complaint ; w>U^I jifS^S he pointed

^
O

{the text of) the booky literally,

took

away

its rte>.fc,

obscurity or

want of clearness.
form and
signification to the

Rem.

d.

y^siS corresponds in

Heb.

h'^pOT)^ Ph3n. StDp^

Gr. p.

{^W^y Aram. St3p5<, ^^i^f.

it

See Comp.

204

seq.

The Hebrew,

will

be observed, has
^5.

^s the

prefix, instead of the feebler

Arabic and Aramaic

;

Some
yt

traces

of the

h are

still

discoverable in Arabic
y
y y

as p-tjA for -Ijl to give

y y y

yi-

rest to J to let rest; ^\jJb for >tjt to

y y y

wish; ^|jJb for

y
^

^Jtjt

to
r

pour out
yt

y yi

(p^^n)
nriN)

'

j^"^ for jUI

y

to

tnark a cloth

OIa

g^ve^ for

Ot
like

(rad. ^-51,
y

y a y

y y

to

come)

XT

jJ>o-jA **

= PJ^DXH V
I

to

believe.

Forms
69,
*}

<3LH^ ^^

v;)

treated in Arabic as quadriliterals (see 67,

and
yy i

118), e.g.
y J

IJ^J
imperf.
iSij-\ri

OJ

OyJ

^r

c^j^,

0-<-^v:!,

nom. patient.

Jt/v-*

^^

o!/v-*>

ui

y y

<m

46.

The

^/i^ form

Jaj)

is

formed from the second (J*^) by

prefixing the syllable

O.

47.

This form annexes to the significations of the second the

reflexive force of the syllable

^ ;

y J

it is

the

^3^^^

of the second form,

that

is

to say, it expresses the state into which the object of the

is

action denoted by the second form

effect or result.

brought by that action, as

its

In English

it

must often be rendered by the

passive.

E.g. j.-^ to he broken in pieces^

Oj^

to be dispersed, to he
y

%^su
afraid

to be

cut

in pieces, w^-ai) to he

moved or agitated ; ^^sJj

f

(s-i^. to

JyOyyuiyy
terrify), aa*-*'

J y

'-

J^^

he girt on his sword (I,w ojXi he girt a sword upon

;

him

another

person)

j-*^,

j^^,

to he

proud ;

u-,ja5, jj-i5, to side

47]

I.

The Verb. A. General View.

1.

Forms of Triliteral

Verb. \M

with Ka'is or Nizar,

(A3JlJ^)l;

jJjlP'

^^^'

^'^

adopt the tenets of the Azriht

wJjJo
-

or

r>/*

^/^^

KCd
5

(4jcJJI),

^o

ca// oneself

an Arab,

^y^

to

become a
j-^AiTt

Jew

(\^>yri)y

u-^*^

i'^

become a fire-worshipper
L-;j

{^^^a^x>)^

to

become a Christian (^^t^-cu),

to give oneself out

(*Xwt),

as a prophet (2,*^), ju^U to become as bold or fierce as a lion

j-o-^5

to

become as savage as a leopard

clemency,
^sf,. uJ ,

(j-oJ)

j^*^^

to try to acquire,

or to
^
l3

affect^ to

\j^,

to

affect

courage or manliness,
y
ulf-y

X X

ul

y y

Si

y y

j't^

constrain oneself

to

endure with patience

; ^o--'^,

?r>^^^ V^*^'

wviaj, ^0 abstain from, or avoid, sin or crime, ^^JJ to avoid blame.

Rem. a. The idea of intensiveness may be traced even in cases where it seems, at first sight, to have wholly disappeared, leaving the fifth form apparently identical in meaning with the eighth. Thus j^tJI
\^jAJ

and ,^UJ1 \^y^\ are both translated mere separation,

i^jsCi

the people

dispersed, but ^3j^' expresses the

the separa-

tion into a great

many groups

or in various directions.
is

Q
e. g.

Rem.

6.

The idea

of reflexiveness

often nob very prominent,

especially in such

verbs as govern an
(literally, to

accusative

%^

to

pursue

step

hy step

make
to

oneself or turn oneself into, a

earnestly,

pursuer of something),
X

wvXlaj

seek

\^jso

to

try to
it

5 XX

understand, ^>*-3

to

examine or study a thing carefully, so that

(J>-J,
^^5:*.
X
"t,

may
i

be quite
X X

clear,

to
X X

ascertain a thing for certai7i,

ycxaj ^0 investigate thoroughly, ^^^^^Jij to smell leisurely

j^tftJ ^0 ^oo
rt<

and

carefully,
to Jiear

^07z^
i^o

or repeatedly, to examine or study,

speak,

%.^^

or listen
duties
X vJxx

to,

^J^

iJ^J

^o Aa?;e

charge

of,

to
to

discharge the
sij)

of,

p-j-sh^
^^

to

swallow by mouthfids, j*o*J

xiSxx
ijj-stj

or sup,

X iSSx

^^ij
take

^0

mi/ or suck at intervals,

one^s

to

gnaiv, JsuU to

put or

under

arm, jujjj

to

put under ones head as a pillow,

j-ij^ to take as

an

abode, ^yUj to adopt as a son^.

II.

* [In some cases the difference between

and V. entirely disappears.

substitute yj,^s,

Thus

for yj^^^, **^J ( "^Ij without change of sense.]

I'em.

c)

we may

^3^

38

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

48

Rem. c. The above examples show that the subject of the fifth form is sometimes the direct object of the act (accusative), sometimes
the indirect object (dative).

48.
which
is

Out

of the original reflexive signification arises a second,

effective.

even more common, namely the

It differs

from
is

the passive in this

object
of,

that
it

the passive indicates that a person

of,

the

or experiences the effect

is

the action of another ; whereas

the effective implies that an act

done to a person, or a state proE. g.

duced

in him,

whether
to
J

be caused by another or by himself.

B^o^

to

know,

jf^
X
uJ

teach,
^

^o-^

to

Co

become learned,

to

learn,

quite

different
^-^^^J

from ^,0-^ (passive of ^-Lc)

5

to

he taught.

We

can say

^3 ^^0-^

he

was taught
Again,

{received instruction), hut did not learn

to he separate, distinct, clear,

ipecome learned)*.

^b

^j^

to

make

clear, complain,

O^

to

appear clear or certain ; (^aaJS

to

hecome,

or prove to be, the reality or fact.

Rem.

a.

Such

of these verbs as govern

an accusative admit not

^

a^y

only of an impersonal, but also of a personal passive

Ul vi

e. g. ^.o-Xau

tO

Ml

vi

fO

vi

JJ

w*.la3t

he learned the art of medicine, w'.K)t ^,yla> the art of m,edicine

was learned.

Rem.

h.

,J5

sometimes assumes the form JajI

111),

whence we

see its identity with the

Heb.

/tSpHn

oy

/tSpHil

and the Aram. 7t3pnK

J)

^^-feuoZ"!
^ ^ ^f

(see 41, rem. d).

^49.
likewise

The

sixth form

(J^I5)

is

formed from the third (J^^^),

XXX
J J

by prefixing the
X J

syllable

O.
^

^ ^

X X

50.

It is the

93^^

(see 47) of the third form, as

j^Uzs 4jj^b,
of effort

/ kept him

aloof

and

he kept (or staid) aloof

The idea

and

attempt, which is transitive in the third form, becomes reflexive in the XXX X X X X sixth e. g. j^^t/5 to throw oneself down at full length, ^\so to be off
;

vi

0O

mies guard,

to neglect

a thing, gj^-^Jb

^^

X X XX

to

draw a good omen from

^ Using a Scoticism,

we might

say, he

was learned (=

taught), hut

did not learn.

50]

I.

The Verb. A. General View.

1.

Forms of Triliteral

Verb. 80

the thing,

O^O

t'>

'pretend to be dead,

,^Uj

to

jwetend

to be blind,

jJuLj

to

jwetend

to squint,

^^^

to jrretend to cry,

^j^

to

feign

sickness,

J<aIJ to feign ignorance^

c-^U^

to

pretend

to be deceived.

Furtlier, the possible reciprocity {=>^\L^\) of the third

form becomes
the

a necessary reciprocity, inasmuch

object of the third amonf^ the

as

the sixth

form inchides

subjects

that exercise an influence

upon one another

with one another
;

e.c:.

<Uj15 he

fought with him,

to

^\aj

the two fought

dO^ the two spoke

;

him,

t^^Uj

tJiey

(the three)

conversed together

w>^t

^^^

he tried to pull

away

the

garment

from

him, wJ>^' W3^a^5 the two pulled the garment to

and fro between

X*^

them; woj^aJl^ov^jU he conversed or argued with them, w-ojoJI \^j\Xi

.^

->

#^/

conversed together or argued with one another

^
X

;
rt

gl.

oA*Jt
XX XX
O'
tO

dL ^^

X ^"

^rM

f^ TWf:^ 27W foi^get the

hatred between them, ^LaxJt L-Uj

3

M^
X

^?/;
J J

fn^got their mutual hatred;

X A
X

whence
X
J J

in the passive,

w>>^l w^i^aJf,
/-^

JJ

^x^x ^'

^jk^Jt ^J3^, and

Rem.
.

iLctAJt lu^j^.

When

used in speaking of God, the assertory (not

are examples of the reflexive
XX

optative) perfects
signification of
X XX J^ \ ^JIrj

^jUj and jJIj

J I- X X

this

form

aDI

sJjUj

God has

rfiade

Himself
above

(is

become of and through Himself)

blessed,

or perfect,

all;

God has made Himself

3\ 'O

uplifted,

or exalted, above all

xxxx

xxxx

XX

jJUJ^
has said

i^jW^ aDI
[of. vol.
ii.

J 15

^o<i

(blessed

and

exalted is

He
J

above
i(<ia

J X X

f . rem.].

Somewhat

similarly, j-^)t
difficult,

A^\aj D

all) XX

the thing

made

itself

{became or was) too great, or

for him ;

%iJ^ ,.^\sCj
importance.

j*c\

3A

it

is

a matter than which nothing snakes

itself greater (or more impoi^tant), with which nothing can vie in

Rem.
subjects,

b.

As
e.g.
X

the reciprocal signification requires at least two

the singular of the sixth

a tO jj-^UJI
3
C'fO

form

is

in

this

case always
it

xxxx
<u

collective;
J

.^l^
the

the people

heard of

from one
closely,
5 XX

Ci

XX XX

another, jUa-o*;^!
J X P O

C-joUj

rains followed

one another
Cx

xxxx
Cx^jtjM

jU.'n)!

the tidings followed one another rapidly, aJI w<-U5

40
>

Part Second.
^ J

Etymology
came

or the Parts of Speech.

51

tAO"^

(fhe tribe of) JCoreis

to hiiti, all

of them, following one

another.

Rem.
of one

c.

The

idea of reciprocity
e.g.

may

be confined to the parts

and the same thing;

.iXl^L^

"partes habuit inter se

Stj-oJ'

cohaerentes," to he of compact

and firm

build ;

sIUj^Ij

the

rvoman became middle-aged and corpident (each part of her body,

as
it

were, supporting, and so strengthening, the others)

^<^tjJ

lUJI the building cracked

r>

and

threatened

to

fall (as

if

its

parts
^^^^

called on one another to do so

compare jjul <)4^

every side, ^3>^W

lj,^^^*

enemy advanced against

jLCjJI^
the

him,

from

3jlafc.>Jt slU^t jJ

cloud lightened

and thundered

from, every quarter).

[Hence
bit,

this

form

is

appropriate to actions that take place bit by

efforts, as iaS'^^J to fall piece

or

by successive (and painful)

to

by

piece,

^J^Ui^
d.

carry oneself with difficulty (^-iL^Jt

^-i,

in walking*).^
111),

C
is

Rem.

J^U5

sometimes assumes the form ^J^UjI

and
b).

consequently identical with the Heb. 7tOipnn (see

43,

rem.

51.

The

seventh form (JjiiJt)

is

is

formed from the

!

first

(JU3) by

prefixing a

^, before which
26).

added a prosthetic

to facilitate the

pronunciation (see

Rem.
18 and
!,

For the cases in which

19,
c,

this

becomes

t,

and why,
t

see

with rem. c; and as to the orthography

instead of

19,

rem. d.

52.

The seventh form has

also originally, as
It

pjUx

of the

first,

a middle or reflexive signification.

{a) that the reflexive

must be remarked, however,

it

pronoun contained in

is

never the indirect

object (dative), to which

sative),

may

be added another direct object (accuitself;

but always the direct object

signification.

and

{h)

that

it

never

assumes the reciprocal

form
is

By

these two points the seventh

distinguished from the eighth, and approaches more nearly

Geog.

* [See

Gl.

s.v.

^J-o^^,

Hamisa

p.

20

first

vs.

and comm.

De

G.]

54]

I.

The Verb. A. General View.

1.

Forms of Tiiliteral

Verb. 41
often

to a passive.

At the same
it

time, the effective signification

E. g.

is

developed in
lit.

out of the reflexive.

JUJI

to

open (of a flower),

;

to split itself; j-.Jul to to be ended, to

break (intrans.),
X ^
/-

to be b?'oken

^JaJt to be

cut
to

off,

end ; \JuSj\

to be uncovered, to be

made
;

manifest,
to be

appear

^^Jaa^JI to become broken, to break into pieces

JUJl

uttered or spoken.

53.

Sometimes the seventh form implies that a person allows

effect to be
;

an act to be done in reference to him, or an

produced
^^su\ to let

upon him

e.g.

>6j^t
to

to let oneself be

put

to flight, to flee
X ^ X

oneself be led,

be docile or

submissive;

pJ^a^l

to

let

oneself be

deceived ;

j^Jt
a.

to let

oneself be
it
is

drawn

or dragged.
^ ^

^
>t,

Rem.
J^Oi.,

Hence

clear that such

;

words as ^Jp-^

from

to he

stupid or foolish

jbjju\

to he 7ion-existent

or missing,
to

not to he founds ivova jijs- not to have; ^^^v-^l, from

j^^A

sink
to

down,

to

fall ; >UJI to he repeated, from

^U

to

return ; ^\Js\

he in straits or distress^

from ^^\^

to he

formed, though in actual use, especially

narrow ; are incorrectly in more recent times.

Rem.

h.

Sometimes, particularly in modern Arabic, the seventh

e.g.

form serves as the c^lLuo of the fourth;

XX o

JULiJt to he hotted,
i.

xxO
to holt ;

^ i

from JU^t

UJbut to he extinguished,
X
^

from Ui^t

to

extinguish;
[Similarly t)

xxxd
p-Xtft to he

xxOg
from
-*JLot to

put

to rights,

put

to rights.

xxxO
9i,.ftJJl,

xxxOxxxO
jyjaul,
jta>.tfLtt,

the last in a tradition, and so ancient, Fik

i.

63. De
Rem.
c.

G.]
xxxO JjtAJt corresponds to the
I

Heb. 7t3p^; see Comp. Gr.

XXX

p.

215

seq.
X XX

54.

The eighth form

(Jjl5l) is

formed from the

first

(,J^)

by

inserting the syllable C> between the first

first

and second and

it

radicals.

The

radical in consequence loses its vowel,

!

becomes necessary

to prefix the prosthetic

51, rem.).

w.

42

Part Second.
Rem.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

[55

One would expect

O to be placed
in the

before the first radical,

as in the fifth

and sixth forms, and

Aramaic

reflexive ^\^uOZ.|.
.
It.

[For a possible explanation of the actual form see Comp. Gr.

p.

208.]

55.
(

The eighth form

first.

is

properly the reflexive or middle voice

c jUauo) of the

The

reflex object is either (a) the direct object

or accusative, as Jiji to divide,

Ji^t
to

to

go asunder,

to

part ; u^j^
way,
to

to

place {something) before (me,

X X
J*

^j^\

put oneself in
to
;

the

oppose

v>^

^^ beat,

w^^a-ot

to

move oneself

and fro,

to he

agitated (com-

pare the French battre and se dehattre)

dative, implying for oneself, for ones

or {b) the indirect object or

as j^ji to tear

own advantage,

a prey

in pieces, ^j^j^S do.

^j^

to touch, ^^^-o^l to feel

about for a
^ ^

thing, to seek for it;

^
i

xd
to

r> and wg>^*^t

earn one's living; wJ-

and wJtu.t
XX

to

collect

firewood;
meat.

J^

and

JU^t

^0

measure corn;

XX

^^^
C
,

and ^jiwt

#0 ra5#

56.
IS

Out

of the reflexive arises the reciprocal signification, which

,
^

common

to this form with the sixth

-=^j0i\ii\
XX X

as

^Ut
X

<

xxx* ^yillS

the people

fought with one another, XX XX

0/i^

J,jIj

le-^A^^t
to

j^ #?^;o

disputed with

anotlier,

U-<1J

lijXwt

the

two tried

outrun one another,

\

ljL*j

\^^^BfS they were neighbours,

X X X

= ^3}^^

t>AJt ^^^^ ?w^^ cme

another,

t^^S^U.

57.

Occasionally the original reflexive meaning passes into the

passive, especially in verbs

which have not got the seventh form

(see

XXX
113)
;

xxPxxxO
>sXi\),

as xSUXjt to be overturned (from

pj^j) to he turned back,

X

X X xd

Jx

to he
'

helped {hy God), to he victorious

*^^JLc\ X

to be full.

Rem.
like

In not a few verbs the first and eighth forms agree, the Greek active and middle voices, so closely in their signifi-

cation, that they

ixd

may

be translated by the same word

XX
to relate ; to

e. g.

i X ^^jAd

and c,^5t,

to

XX

follow one^s track,

X X X
t,

US and

xxd icaIS), to

^^

follow

ft.

and

^gh.Tf

to

snatch away,

carry off hy force.

59]

I.

The Verb. A. General View,

1.

Forms of Triliteral
first

Verb. 43

58.

The ninth form

(Jjil)
;

is

formed from the

(

(JjtJ)

by

doubling the third radical

the eleventh

JUit) from the ninth by

lengthening the fetha of the second syllable.

Rem. upon the

loses its

As

the third radical,

when doubled, draws the accent

more rapidly pronounced,
I

penult, the first radical, being

vowel, and therefore requires the prosthetic

(see 51,

rem. ).

59.
is

Neither of these forms

is

very common, and the eleventh

the rarer of the two.

They

serve chiefly to express colours

and B

defects,

these being qualities that cling very firmly to persons and

things

and hence the doubling of the third

is

radical,

to

show that
E.g. jsuo\

the proper signification of both

intensiveness (L.^!),
^\y*t\ to be

and jU-ot
to be

to be

yellow

^y*iS

and

black

u^t^S and

u*^W
rr^^

white;

^^^JJ^

(from Jjj) to become purple (of a grape);

and

^tj^t to be crooked; ^^a*-*! and>6la*-ot to be

wrymouthed

or wryjljjjt

necked;

J^^t

to squint, JI^.!

to

become verdant; jjjt and

to

turn

away or

retire from

j^jl to be ash-coloured, to be stern or

gloomy; C

^iojt or w^bjt to be scattered or disordered ; iUjl to become commingled,

ul

confused, or languid ;
iS

u^j^
to

to be dispersed, to
W
X

drop or flow (of tears)

j^5jt
i
Ci

to
lO
C

run quickly,
X

hasten
its

jjlxwt

to

be dishevelled (of hair)

J^l

jlyjl, the

night reached

middle poitit.

<

Rem.

a.

If the third radical of the root is

xxxO

and eleventh forms take the shape

X X X
d

^^XxiS

(for

i^j^A-t and ^^Ji3^t

^0

xxo'xxO
Rem.
6.

^jJ^t,

see 167,

2,

a) to stand or res^
^

XX
3
or
XX

^,
;

the ninth

xO

xxO
as ^^jJ^.!
X

and jJJUit
on
the
^

tij^s

of the

toes, J)

xxO

^0 be blackish

brown or blackish green,

^^j\

refrain or abstain.

According to some grammarians, the distinction between

is,

the ninth and eleventh forms

colours
or
;

that the ninth indicates permanent those that are transitory XXX
^^

qualities,

the

eleventh

or

xOPt<xOxx

^xxnJxOx

mutable

as

^j.t jU-cuj SjU jIq- j J*-,

yellow at another.

began

to

become red

at one time

and

[Others hold that XI. indicates a

44

Pakt Skcond.

Etymology

or the Pavta of Speech.

:

60

higher degree of the quality than IX.

ultimately abandoned by the author.

marians, and the former editions of this work

most European grambut this view was The better view seems to be
so
;
:

that the two forms are indistinguishable in sense comm. on the Durrat al-yawwas (Const. A. H. 1299)

see
p.

Hafgl's
seq.^

50

60.

The

tenth form (JaaZwI)

is

formed by prefixing the

t

letters

to the first (J*^).

The

prosthetic

is

necessary, according to
first

26 (compare

51, rem.),

and the ftha of the

radical

is

thrown

back upon the

O of C-wt.
factitive signification of the E. g. ^Xwt to give up, deliver over,
io

61.

The tenth form converts the

fourth into the reflexive or middle.

^**Zwl
^
ui

to give

oneself

up; ^A^-j'
yi

grieve or distress,

JL^^^S
If

to

vt

^ ^ 6

he grieved or sorry ; j^^l to

oneself ready, to
t^,yaXa^;:.>t
^

make

ready, prepare, equip, j>jCJ^\ to get

to

be

ready ; jjaXa.!

yield

up (something)

wholly,

to
i

claim {something) for

life^

oneself, to

take entire possession

X X

{of it)

L.t to bi'ing to

to

preserve alive, La^Jiwt to preserve alive

w>laj:wl

for

one's

own advantage

tKc^

He

(God)

answered,

or

accepted, his prayer, a3 w^laJiwt he complied with his desire, or obeyed

him, in doing something.

62.

The tenth form

often indicates that a person thinks that

a certain thing possesses, in reference to himself or for his benefit,

the^
v>

quality

expressed by the
that
it

first

form.
(for

E.g.

Ja.

to

be
;

lawful,
X
/"

^ f

J.afc^ >t to
^
^

he thought
necessary,

was lawful
Jie

himself to do)

^--^J

be

w^.>iwl

thought

it

was necessary
tf

(for

him)
think

y 6

4"

D ^>
it

a>Ji: > t
.

to

think him,
Ca

or
^ ^

it,

good or beautiful; ^laJiwt

to

to

good or excellent;
y},A^i

^^aaLiwt

think
it

it

light,

to

think lightly of

or despise, one;
to

Z^

to

find

heavy, oppressive or troublesome,

think one

bm^e.

Rem.

In

this case the factitive is

combined with the middle

is

sense; for as the fourth form (like the second)

frequently not

65]

I.

The Verb. A. General View.

1.

Forms of Triliteral
(

Verb. 45
h),

strictly factitive,

but estimative or declarative

.,^-N.^Jiwl

45,

rem.

so

also the tenth.

Hence
to

literally

means
so ;

to rtiake
^

somethhiy
to

y Of-

necessary for oneself

it

think
to

it

so or

say

it is

but w-^jl

make

necessary for others,

think or say that

it is so.

63.

The tenth form

likewise often expresses the taking, seeking,

t'

f ^

asking for, or demanding, what

is

meant by the
to

first.

E. g. jii.
^a.,>>

to

pardon, jiju^\
to

to

ask pardon;
to

^^
to

give

one to drink,
si>^\

ZA

ask for something

to

drink,

pray for rain;

help,

to

permit,

^jilZwt

ask permission; *t>U

to

to

^iJu-^t

to

call

for Jielp;^

J-O.

to

he present, j-Iw1

require ones presence, to desire that

he should be fetched.

Rem.

This signification
:

is

also a combination of the factitive

and middle
64.
sense,
it

to

procure a drink, permission, &c.,for oneself

verbs

In

many

the

tenth form has apparently a neuter

but in such cases a

more minute examination shows that

E.g.

was, at least originally, reflexive.

"
^ ' *

^UZwt
.

to

stand upright,
/-N

lit.

to

hold oneself upright ; ^IClwt to he humble,

^

lit.

to

make

oneself \j

humble, to conduct oneself humbly ;

lit.
y

^Z^

uJ

to be

worthy of

to dese?'ve,

to
y

cause something to he due to oneself as

^

right or desert (<>)

y

La>X>rft

to

be

ashamed,

lit.

to

make

oneself

ashamed

{\j*j^

to

he

ashamed).

65.
it

The tenth form

is

frequently denominative, in which case

E.g.

unites the factitive and reflexive or middle senses.

^^^^^
it ;

to

make

oneself master (f^i^) of

thing,

to

take possession of

v^-aJaJ!^! to

appoint one as deputy, successor, or caliph (aaJ.)

t'

jjy^^,

^0^0
JnoJu-^I,

^c

5^
to

0^
(lit.

i A.Z ,.> > l,

appoint one as wezir (j^J^), governor (J^oU),

j.a..a^.;>t
y y Oy

or judge (c/l5).
y

Further,
y
;

to

become

like

to

make

itself

y b>e y

like)
y

stone {j-at,^
^JnoJI

j^\

cu**wJ:Zwt
y

tJie

sJie-goat

became

like

a he-goat
y y
;

JyyyyOyO
;

(j^;*J)

^^y^Z>*/\

the he-camel

became

like

a she-camel (a5U)

46
Aj...,;.7.M,,j
^

Paiit Second.

Etymology
jjl

or the Parts of Speech.

[ (SQ

U^jU ^UJt

#^

A;/^^

in our country becomes

a vulture

{j-^, our geese are all sivans).

REiM.

The tenth form

is

probably the reflexive of a form Jjaw,

/tOpti^

which

is

not in use, corresponding to the Aram.

\\(}n 9

and

its

passive

7tOpnK^N
to
to

vi^-OA^j^ which stand in exactly the

first
X X

same

relation
^

one another as the Arabic

X

and
to

eighth.
to the

Perhaps iaXm>
ground, and

throw down flat on the hack, wJLa^

to

dash

^ ^ ^

v^ftj^L

swallow,

with one or two more,

.

may be

regarded as traces of the form ^Jmuj, since they are nearly identical
in

^ " * "

meaning with

i*A3t, wJ^^I,

and

^^^aaJI

(IV. of

^J, W-.X5,

and

v..J).

If SO, JiJL>,

which has the same signification as

^jaJL;,

must be a

later triliteral formation.

66.
sufficient

Of the remaining forms

to

of the triliteral verb

it

may be
mode
of

give a few examples, so as to exhibit their

l^^^J^-I to hear oneself erect (tjc. do.)
;

formation.

XII.
c/.)
;

w>3 jJ^^-l
^o

#0 6^ arched,

curved, or

humpbacked
to

(w>J>.

c?.)

^3^l.t

6e J^^

XXX 6/ac^' (*iU.

v^r/

^^^
^^
io

xOxd

xJx be sweet (3A- do.)

xxxd
;

jJ^^-u,! ^0 become

xJx
roM^ (O-^*^
^^ rough)

xxOx*
j-oj-io.!
^0

become blackish brown

^

^
,

or

blackish green
^0

xxOxO
^J^^-A.t

become soft or tender {j <\ f^ do.) iSxO xOxO become moist {= jJ-Ort) \^j^j^^ to ride on a horse
(=j-O.t),
#0
;
;

withbut a saddle (\^j^

luxuriant herbage
X

to

be naked)
w-n-j^-a^I
X

wwj^^ftt

#0

^^ cohered with

OOjxxOxO
;

XXX
^0

(w..u>g)

^^ gatJwred together (w-.aft

xd

^0 ftmc?)

(J3jJ^I

^0 ^0 ^r^^/i a7i<i ra^i^ (of

a plant), #0 6^

/o/z^ t^c?

^zV^ (of the hair).

(rad.
J>j,)

XI

1 1. 1?jj.I

to be

long or /a5# long, to go quickly

5>l^l ^0 /^^
X

/?i^

(rad.

J^)
^

^>^l

^0 be

heavy (jJ^

ifo

be hard)

i^ji^t #0 cling or adhere to firmly, to

X

mount a camel

(rad. JaJU).

XIV. ^ts*^ ^

xxdxO

xxOx*
-,

to he

big (rad. Ji.^^^)

.iULo^wt #0 he
XXX
c?o.)

xxOxO
c?ar^, ^0 60 obscure (rad. ^sXa*--^)
;

^CJ.)

^0 6e J^^ ^/acA: (^iU.

67]

I.

The Verb. A. General View.

2.

The Quadriliteral Verb. 47

>>.

iUliUi to he long

and
;

thick (of the hair, rad.

--

^iXXe-)

..^

^o

^o

^ ^

quickly (rad. ?-*)

y y
y
y

^/...'iyit

/o ra'<?
y Oy

a hump in front (the reverse of

-'''

w)3jji.t, j^^^5 <i.).^XV. (^juJU-l

y Oy

^^>

b<^

stout

and strong {jJ^

to

to be

Jiard)

^JaU*.l

to

he

swollen

or

inflated,

be filled with

rage

(Jxj. do.).

Rem.

All these forms are habitually intransitive, but there are

a few exceptions, as XII. \j^^\

o^)^Jl.t
J iO y

<Sj3J^^

^^^

mounted
it

the

horse

'B

he

found
J J y y

it

sweet (but also

i<i>^K

v^as sweet).

XV.

dSjjJj^] du^Xc- Ibn Doraid, Kit. al-Istikk,

p.

227.

2.

The Quadriliteral Verb and

its

Forms.

67.
(a)

Quadriliteral (j^^Wj) verbs are formed in the following ways.

biliteral root, expressing

a sound or movement,

is

repeated,
e-ye-y

to indicate the repetition of that

y y y

sound or movement.
y y y
^

E.g.
yy(-y

WW

to

say baha {papa),

y y y
^

ji-jiy y

to gargle,

,^3-wj
to

to

whisper,
y
y

Jjpj
to

to

shake,
rustle

Oy

^o^to-O'-

to neigh,

^a^

to

bellow,

shout,

^JijLjL^

make

or rattle.
(b)

A
y y

fourth letter, generally a liquid or

to,

sibilant,

is

prefixed

or affixed
y

or inserted in the middle

y
y y

of,

triliteral verbal form.

y y

E.g. jji^^ tt

to

be

proud (^"^

to be high)

J^
yy
;

to be scattered
y

=
J)

^
y y dy

y y y

y y
;

y y y

j-^-o. to collect

(compare ^,0^ and

to drive

f-o.)
to

^sXa-.j

to roll

along

(^--j

to

advance slowly),
hasten

back

(J^

withdraw,
yy
;

to retire)
to

y yy

f^j^^,^

to

(perhaps
;

connected with u**y)

c^-**J,

deceive
to

with soft words = w-A.

Jx^A. to shave the head

= ^oXof.

sjy^j

make
(c)

retire (^.^^y to retire).

They

are

denominatives from nouns of

y y y

more than three

to

letters, 9 yO y
C}

some of them foreign words.

by*,*
y
;

E.g.

wj>^

put

stockings

y b

,'

(wJjj., Pers. wJj^i^)

y
li

on one ; w-.*A.
y y 6 y

to

put on one
the

tlie

garment called
r-

y 3 b yy

a w^Ul.

^__5-^5

and ^j**^

to

put on one

cap called a

o^,..l3

48

Part Second. Etymology

^^ pitch,

or the Parts of Speech.

68

A Oj^^
^^^^
to

from O'j-^^ pitch

JJaU^

to

put on a girdle
Pers.

(4JUau-)

to

put on

trousers or drawers

(J-j^lj-',

j'>^)

9-j>>^

wear a cj jl or tunic ;
;

J ju^
ifo

^o t<;//?^

ones fingers with a napkin

or

(J*JJ^^ mantile)

jjX^

c^i^^c^

lowliness

humility,

to

abase

oneself (o-j^>"0 lowly, humble, poor)

wJbju^

^o

follow a sect
^r/^^

(w^J^)
Ma' add

3jut^

^0

assimilate oneself (in dress, etc.) # #^

^0

/"

(j^-)

J^^
^0

become a pupil or disciple

(J^-oJJ,

Heb. 1^0 /M)

^o

^^ JA.'t
(d)

philosophize (from wi^--L5,

<f>Lk6(ro<f>o<;)

jJauJ

practise

^^ veterinary art or far7'iery (jUa-jj

a farrier,

l-mriaTpo^).

They

are combinations of the

most prominent
E.g.

syllables or

letters in certain very

common
;

formulas.

J^-^

^o sa^/ aSi\

^^.^

(m

wa^ /
jy*- and

6fc?)

Jj^-o-^ ^o say a jto^Jt

(praise belongs to
's)

(t6^)

J-^.^** ^^

^^^ *^W

'^'

S^d

"n)^

Jj.
ca5#

(#^re

25

C power and no
X X
X

strength save in God)

X X

^ J^
and

^0

wjt?

an account

saying

tJj tJ

^J^

'

-^

#^2*5

^^?i is so of the

so

much.
verb are three in

68.

The derived forms

quadriliteral

number.
2xx0
JJliJ xxOxO
X

I.

JJU5) IV.
X

JJU3t HI.

xxOxx JJLa5

II.

69.
X

The

first

form of the quadriliterals corresponds in formation

and conjugation

transitive

and

to the second form of the triliterals, and is both xxOx intransitive in signification. E.g. ^JX^ to gather
X X

ripe dates, also to be active or nimble

f-j^

to

pluck unripe dates

^xOx
70.

XX 6x

xxOx

9'j-^> to roll; (^>Aj to laugh

much; JaH^
X

#0 ?'un quickly.

The second form

agrees in formation and signification with

xO X X

the ^J^ of the

triliteral verb.

E.g.

w-^A^
to

to

put on or wear a
X
J

GxO
wUL.
to act
;

xxOxx
^jj^jJ
to roll alo7ig
;

XX

0"x X

^jJsX^

make

oneself sultan (,jUxU),

X X

XX
....

as if one were sultan, to lord

O
X X

it

over another

^^ Jfi f*J to act

like

devil

(^Ua-w,

JtOJ^).

 73]

I.

The Verb. A. General View.

2.

The Quadriliteral Verb. 40

verb corresponds to

71.

The third fonn

triliteral,

of

the

quadriliteral

the se'venth of the

sj
is

with this difference, that the characteristic

not prefixed, but inserted between the second and third radicals.
^^*^JJ^ to open (of a flower), to bloom ox flourish
^ y
" ;

E.g.

^^^a^j^S to be
its

gathered together in a mass or crowd ; Jyc^.t

*>

to

puff out

crop
the

y y 6 ^
;

y 6 y

(iLj-, of a bird)
ya y

ix ;.Lwt

to

lie

on one's face, stretched on

y y
y 6

ground;
72.

JuX^S

to lie

on ones back
of

ja,J>su\ to flow.

The fourth form

the quadriliterals,

which answers to

the ninth of the

yy

triliterals, is intransitive,

and expresses an extensively

a
y ^
t

or intensively high degree of an intransitive act, state, or quality.

u>

E.g.
to

^^\

to be

very da7^k ;

ja^\

Cl

y y

to be

very high or proud

out on ones side;
vt

J.a>^ o

vanish

away ;
to
ui

jJa

M >t

to lie stretched

Ja^\

to

yt)

make

haste,

be scattered or
a^ y

dispersed; j^Jul

to

be scattered or
uti y

y y

dispersed; jjlLsS and

y i 6 y

jl.o-wl

to

shudder with hxyiTw

5cx

\j\^\
Ci

to be

at

iy
y

rest (from

^^^U-

to

lean back)',

J!>>t to rise high;

y

w^l^wl to raise

Ci y

the

head and

stretch out the neck;

JU-ol

to be

very hard.

3.

The

Voices.

73.

All the verbal

forms, both

primitive and derivative, have

;

two

voices, the active

and the passive

y J y

with the exception of intran-

sitive verbs of the

form Jj ( 38) and of the 9th, 11th, 12th, 13th, 14th, and 15th forms (cf. 66, rem.) as well as of those verbs of the

forms Ja^ and Ja^, which designate not an act (transitive or intransitive)

but a state or condition (being or becoming), as j-o.

a y
y y
y
;

to

y y y

become green, nearly =jJs>^\ or j-o^-o.)

y J y
y y
;

*Jo

to be good, right,
^ '
".

in

order,

= ^L

y^

ju*5 to
is

be bad, wrong, in disorder,

..

= juJ.

The

subject

of the active voice

always an agent (person or thing), w^hose act

;

may

affect

an

object, or not

the subject of the passive voice

is

either

the object of the former (personal passive), or the abstract idea of the
act (impersonal passive).

w.

50

Part Second.
74.

EUjmology
is

or the Parts of Speech.

[74

A
{b)
(c)

The

passive

is

especially used in four cases;

namely

{a)

when

God, or some higher being,

indicated as the author of the act

least not

when the author

is

unknown, or at

when the speaker

or writer does not wish to

is

known for certain name him {d) when

;
;

the attention of the hearer or reader

directed more to the person

it

affected by the act (patiens, the patient), than to the doer of

(agens,

the agent).

Rem.

The

active

voice

is

called

by the Arab grammarians

jJ^UJ) ajj- the

the

mould or form of

the agent,

J^UJt il

tlte

build of
Jjii the
XX

agent,

^^.frUJt

XX

w*b

the

category of the agent,

J
J

^^Uit
J

action of the agent,

^J.cUJt,

and

xO yj-\Jdi

XXX
Ox

xOa?

X 0/

(cj-cLoJt)

ic-^-oJl

JJ^

or ^JLt
the a^ent
J X

the

action (or verb) imt into that

form of which
manner
Jj

is

the subject.
J X 0>o

The passive voice

is

in like

called
X J

asl^
X

Ox

^ytSLpiS the
X
J J

mould or form of

the patient, etc.;

also^-*^^

JO Le Jji
X

dXC'\3

the doing,

or being done, of that, whereof the agent has not

J J

x5xJ
X

Ox

X
^*)

been nam^ed, or,

is,

more

shortly,

aJUU^,o-*^^
to

though

this latter
5/

strictly speaking, equivalent

J J X W XJ aXs-^s jir**i

^
J

Ox

X Ox

j^J^'
i.e.
J X Ox

J[^'gA^t,

^Ae patient

whereof

the

agent has not been named,

_

the passive
J J X Ox

subject.

The

active voice

is

also shortly called s-igjA^Jt

or^^JA^I,
JO
Ox
^^^AftJt X

JJOxO
and the passive
JJ
V

ijy\,^ pM, elliptical forms of expression for

J

_^

X ^ J J

X Oa

JO xO9
^/ie

aJL^U (vOjJaoJ') Ojij^t,

X

action of which the agent is known,

X 09

Ox

J)

and

dJlfrli

J|^a^t

^JaJI, the action

J

of which

the agent is

unknown.

jOxOx

JjOxOx
J^a>i,^.)t,

These terms, sJi^ja^' or jb^XjL^\ and

are also used to

designate the subjects of the active and passive voices.

75.

Verbs that express a state or condition, or signify an act

which

is,

by

its

very nature, confined to the person of the subject, and

X X

cannot pass to another individual as

its

object (as

u^j^

to be sick,

^U

to sleep), are

aptly called neuter verbs, since they are neither really

active nor really passive, but something between the two.

The Arab

grammarians cannot

class

them otherwise than among the

active verbs,

78]

I.

The Verb.

A.

General View.

.'I

The Voices, &c.

verh;^,

51
from
^^/^

and they therefore distinguish ajju^JI JUi*^!, tniuMve

ajjIoJI j-^ J'j^*^', Intransitive verbs, or i^j*^! Jlxi*^!,

vr?;*^.'"

are confined

to the subject.

76.

Tlie idea of tlie passive voice

must not he thought

to be

absohitely identical with that of the

fifth,

seventh, and eighth forms.

These

are,

strictly speaking, effective

(see 48), whilst the other is

purely passive.
4.

The States {Tenses) of

of

the Verb.

77.

The temporal forms

the

Arabic verb are but two in

act,

number, the one expressing a

completed in relation to other
unfinished act,
Imperfect).

finislied

one that
;

is

done and

acts

(the

Perfect)
or

the other an
progress
(the

one that

is

just

commencing

in

Rem. a. The names Preterite and Future^ by which these forms were often designated in older grammars do not accurately
correspond to the ideas inherent in them.

Semitic Perfect or

Imperfect has, in and of

no reference to the temporal C relations of the speaker (thinker or writer) and of other actions
itself,

which are brought into juxtaposition with it. It relations which determine in what sphere of time
future) a Semitic Perfect or Imperfect
lies,

is

precisely these

(past, present, or

and by which

of our

tenses

it

is

to be expressed
;

whether

by our Past, Perfect, Plu-

by our Present, Imperfect, or Future. The Arabian Grammarians themselves have not, however, succeeded
perfect, or Future-perfect

in keeping this important point distinctly in view, but have given

an undue importance to the idea

verbal forms, by their division of

of time, in connection with the

it

into the past (^-oUJ^)? the

present (JlaJI or j-olaJI), and the future

(J^-^t),

the

first of

which they assign to the Perfect and the other two to the Imperfect.

Rem. b. On the forms of these tenses see 91 etc. The Syntax will give more precise information as to their meaning and use.
5.

The Moods.
five

78.

The Arabic verb has

moods

namely, the Indicative,

Subjunctive, Jussive or Conditional, Imperative, and Energetic.

62

Part Second.
79'

Etymolorjy
first

or the Parts of Speech.

is

[79

Of these moods the

;

common

to

the perfect and

imperfect states

the second and third are restricted to the imperfect

is

the fourth, or imperative,

fifth

expressed by a special form

and the

can be derived not only from the imperfect, but also from the

imperative.

Rem.

On

the forms of the moods see

91 etc.

The Syntax

treats of their significations

and

use.

80.
-

Instead of the Infinitive, the Arabs use nouns exp^-essing the

action or quality (nomina actionis or verbi).

In place of participles,

they have two verbal adjectives^ the one denoting the agent (nomen
agentis, active participle),

and the other the patient (nomen

patientis,

passive participle).

[Cf. 192.]

6.

The Numbers, Persons, and

three

Ge7iders.

81.

There are

numbers, the Singular (>j^\,

>j^y

or

j^a-iyt), the

Dual

(\u.t^it

or ^^^.i^l),

and the Plural

{%.(rs^\,

cX^^s^S,

^o-^^^
(first
J y y

g>a* .^t, or j^S^S)

J
vi

and likewise three persons, the speaker

individual

< y iby

person),
J by

^CLoJI,

the

spoken
.

to

(second
>

person),
" ^*^

w^U^I,
absent).

and the individual spoken of

are two,
;

...

(third person), w-^UJI

J

{the

Jby

The genders
J CJ t Jby (w-J^^^o^i)

namely the masculine {j^j^\) and

the feminine

but they are not distinguished from one

sing.,

another in some of the persons (1st pers.

1st pers. plur.).

2d

pers.

dual,

and

p.

B.

The Strong Verb (Verbum Firmum).

82.
infirma).

Verbs are divided into strong (verba firma) and weak (verba

We

include the verba medise radicalis geminatse (y"y) in

;

the former class the second (see

the verbs which have

for

one of their radicals, in

128).
all

83.
strong,

Strong verbs are those of which

the radical letters are

and consequently neither undergo any change, nor are rejected

inflexions,

in

any of the

but are retained throughout.

89]

I.

The Verb.
verb
wliicli
ff'

B.

The Strong Verb.

53
is

Rem.

contains one of the two letters ^ or ^^

verb, as

called JJ!a^ Ja^,

is

weak

opposed to

^Lj

Jjii,

a verb that
for

free from, defect, a sound verb.

verb which has

one of
is

its radicals,

or which belongs to the class ined. rad. gemin. (y"y),

>,...a>.c

designated by the special term

treat ^a^a

^Jjti

but some grammarians

and^lw

as synonyms.

1.

The Active Voice of the First

Form

in the Strong

Verb. Table /.*

a.

THE INFLEXION BY PERSONS.

persons,

84.

The numbers,

and genders of the verb are expressed

annexed to the various moods and

by means
tenses.

of personal pronouns,

J
:

85.

The personal pronoun

[j,^.o>*g,

j-o".c

see

190,/]

is

either
is

separate [^J-oa^], standing by

itself,

or connected [^J-cu^],

that

prefixed or suffixed.

The

separate pronouns have longer, the con-

nected shorter forms.

86.
suffixes.

The

suffixed

pronouns

are

partly

verbal,

partly nominal

The verbal suffixes express partly the nominative, partly the The former are much more closely united with the verb accusative.
87.
than the
latter.

88.

The connected pronouns which express the nominative

to

the verb are also in part prefixes.

Rem. On the verbal suffixes which express the 317. 185; and on the nominal suffixes,
^^

accusative see

89.

The following

tables

give

a general view of the separate

prefixes

personal pronouns,

and of those pronominal

and

suffixes

which express the nominative to the verb.

* The nomina verbi, agentis, and patientis, are given along with
the strictly verbal forms in
all

the Tables.

54

Part Second. Etymology

1.

or the Parts of

Spd

A
Masc.

(Separate Pronouns.

Singular.

Common
he.
. .

Fem.

3p.
2 p.

^
OJt
...

^
oi

she.

thou.

CJt
.

thou
. .

Ip.

B
3 2
p. p.

Dual.
... Uj^
X J Of

tJiey

two.
.
. .

...
...

lio^t

ye two.

Ip.

Plm^al.
3 2
p.

^o*
J oi

they.
ye.
J

yjJb they.
vt

30i-

p.

j^\
.

...
x

c>^\
^^

ye.

1 p.

O-a^

Rem.

a.

When

^ and
d

j,A are preceded by the conjunctions

or the interro-

J and
gative

^, and^ the affirmative ^J, certainly^ surely^

I,

the vowel of the

may

either be dropped or retained; as

,

^j or ^3, l^ or [J^, ^ or^,

Rem.
J)
6.

^t
xP

or ^^1.
is

The second

syllable of Ul

regarded as short by the

xf

0I4 poets
4Jt*.

{y^\ except

in pause,

where we
xj

find both I

{y^ and

Compare the

u3lthiopic n^

which, in combination with the

bt
is,

enclitic particle sa,

becomes ansa,

therefore,

an example of
i

scriptio plena, to distinguish the

pronoun from the

particles ^t,

vif-Oui
xx^x interjectional IjIa or JJglA ere
t

O') O^' O'-

"'xxet
is

"^^^^

scriptio defectiva is

found, for example, in the

/ am

xxfx
(

^^jJH

ecconie)^ for t^ Ul Ia.

The form ^t

said also to occur.

xS

* But
old poetry.

I,

out of pause,

is

occasionally scanned as

an iambus even
3.

in

See Nldeke in

ZDMG.

xxxviii. 418, note

89]

I.

The Verb.

B.

The Strong Verb.

55

Rem. c. poetry, and

vowel.]

Older forms
also in the

of^^ and^^t are^^A aiid^o-^l, used in [Though '20, d^ and wad 23, rem. c).
({^
i^

written defectively this terminal

?fc

is

commonly scanned

as a long

Rem.
p.

d.

For a comparison of the pronominal forms of the

Arabic with those of the other Semitic languages see Comp, Gr.
95
seq.

2.

Suffixed Pronouns, expressilug the Nominative.

Singular.

Masc.
3
2
p.
p.

Common

Fem.
X

...

O
.

thou.

^ O
the^ two.
t3 (o'-,
/.

iO-i'^ \J-) ^^0^^

1 p.

Dual.
3
p.
t- (jjl-, )-)

...
'-)

U_ (o'-,
y *wo.

'-) ^^^^y

^^0.

p.

...

(J

Ip.

...
Plural.
J
^ J J

p.

tj- (ol5-j

b-) ^^^'j-) y^-

o
Jp

t^y-

2 p1 p.

^
.
.

(oj-.
.

(o)

ye-

^(?.

Rem.

a.

The forms within brackets are those

;

of the Imperfect

and Imperative

the others those of the Perfect.

suffix of

Rem.
in poetry

h.

The

the 1st pers. plur.

defectively,

is

sometimes shortened

])

(m) and written

^.

3.

Prefixed Pronouns, expressing the Nominative.

Singidar.

Masc.
3 p.

Common.
/?.

Fem.

j^
.
.

...

sJie.

p.

O
\

thou.

1 p.

o6

Part Second. Etymologij

Dual.
Masc.
3 p. j^ 2
p.
.

or the Parts of Speech.

90

A
thsi/
. .

Common.
two.

Fem.

...

t/iey

two.

^^ ^w.

Ip-

...
Plural.

p.

^
'^

they.
ye.

2 p.
1 p.

...

^J we.

...

Rem.

a.

These forms are restricted to the Imperfect.

They

are called by the grammarians

in the

a^jLa^'
,

^Jj-*?

^d are comprised

mnemonic word C-^l

6.

or

-j.

Rem.
is

The

prefix of the third person plural of the Imperfect

^ for both genders.

pi.

But the grammarians

is

cite

some rare

cases

where, in the fem., ^^

replaced by

O,

so that the distinction in the Kor'an, Sura

between 3
xlii.
3,

fem. and 2

pi.

fem.

is lost.
is

Thus

a reading ^j^aiuj for ^j^aJtlt

recorded.

This must be

explained as due to false analogy from the sing.

In the Heb.

n^ /bpri
90.

the false form has become the rule.

f^thas with which the first and third radicals
*-ji,
0^

Of the two

of a verb are always pronounced (J^5,

33

O-*-),
JJO^

the former

is

rejected
suffixed

after

prefixed pronouns, as

J^aj,

Jj;j

the latter before

UAj:5.

pronouns beginning with a consonant, as C-mU5,

When

the suffix begins with a vowel, that vowel takes the place of the f^tha,
J) as

C^9, \^9.
Rem.
is

a.

When

the third radical

is

O,
is

it

unites in pronuncia-

tion with the

O in some of
,

the suffixes.
of

In such cases only one

written,

and the union

to

the two

denoted by the tesdid.

Thus from Csy

^ A
M..

stand firm,
c,

we
h.

get

C-^iJ, w<^^9 ^-^^; ^^^ ^^^^^>

See

14,

rem.

Rem.
^/o,

b.

When
may

the third radical

is

one of the

letters w>,

>, i,

y,

1, it

unite in pronunciation with the

it is

O of

the suffixes,

so as to

form a double O, but

nevertheless retained in writing.

 91]

I.

The Verb.

B.

The Strong Verb.

57
tlie geznia,
is

To

indicate the assimilation, the

takes tesdid, and

with which the third radical ought properly to be marked,

Thus,

omitted.

Oju^
c.

for

Oju^, / have

served; sZJajj for oJajj, thou hast

taken.

hound ; ^j^\ for^J^-t, ye have

On
^j, it
;

this assimilation see

H,

Rem.

c.

When
we

the third radical

is

unites with the

^ of

the suffixes into a single ^j with te^dld

believedJ
\Jic\

as

^^t

they

(women)

believed^ for ^;>^t

and

lii^l.

For a view of the Inflexion of the Perfect and Imperfect Indicative in Hebrew and Aramaic as compared with Arabic see Comp. Gr. p. 165 seq.

Rem.

d.

b.

FORMS OF THE TENSES AND MOODS.

it

^
may
;

91.

When

the second radical of the Perfect has fetha,

or kesra in the Imperfect
;

take either ^^X

damma
J

J a ^
;

w-I^

to

write,

w^^

XXX
w>**
^

JOX
^^
st7^ike,

as Jj:5 to

kill,

Ja

XXX
;

w^j-aj
;

c^-A,

to

sit

JOX
j^^Aaw^.
J

XXX

down, JjOx

Many
Ox
;

verbs admit of both forms

#0
^

as ^-ia^ ^^ sneeze, c^-Jajo

XXX
k.../
^

JJOxJOx
remove the hair by scalding,
J

and XXX
J>j

c/^iasj
^

^s^tf^^

or

la^>.. j

Ox

^0 5^/c/;

upright into the ground, j^j-i.

a.

C
is

Rem.

Verbs, of which

the second or third radical

guttural letter, are an exception to the rule, for they

commonly

retain in the Imperfect the fetha of the Perfect ; as ^Jaj to do, JxOx XXX JxOxfxx IxOx JxOx XXX \jj to create, 1^ ; JjjAJ ; jtJftid to cut, ^^Asu ; 9,x^ to hinder, %^i^ JxOx XXX JtOx XXX XPX JL; to ask, 4jl-*j ; w<sA^ to go away, wJbJu ; Ja^J ^0 ^oo; a^,
^

JxOx

XXX
;

JxOx

JaaJL)

^j^

^0

throw,

^j^-

Not a
^

few,

however, conform to

ov c ; as jjtw the rule, particularly when the second radical is >-" xxx^ JJOx JJOx XXX ^>b ^o transpierce, juiS ^0 si^, jaj <o ^9e?'cewe, know, jslLj
; ;

JJOX

XXX
5

JJ'X
^^2/)

O*^
JjOx
iA.^>
;

vo^J ^^

vo^j^
;

^^
to
>t>.j

XXX

JJOX
^^

XXX
;

j)

ascend, ^AJu
^

^j*L ^0 6e

sound,

JJOx
W^A^, good,
-> A..AJ

XXX
iJL>

JjOx
to,

XXX
;

attain

reach,

Jmj

^Ju to blow,

XXX
w'ji*>>
i^o

^o^^,
;

^'

Jftxxxx
jt9w/?

JjOx
;

XXX

JOX
;

XXX

/-g ^^ return, ^e^j-i

pjj

^0 c?rat;

JOx
^0

or

away,

pj-^

j*w

ira^/, ji>

^tij.

Some verbs have two

8

W.

68

Part Second.
forms
^mSij
;

Etymology
J^x
to
;

or the Parts of Speech.

[92
9mi^

as

Jp

to croak,

?i

to

give as

jrresent,

to Tiiarry,

-Xo
;

.ix.

butty

p.K.'.j

-Aw
<o

to flay,

X,m..j

*j^

io

<mi,

^:>ju

^AiO
;

^0

<:Z?/e,

J^-y-A*

c^

&e
to

^ leisure,

to

have done with,

v2sa>.ij
;

tjsu

and even three, as

(of

C^a..

cut or hew,
;

r*^j

^^ incline

a scale of a balance), 9>a^

^^-> ^o

/> *

^ ^ X

Rem.

6.

Verbs

of

the form

^Jji

denoting superiority, ^yah

aJLJI ^JLc jtjJt (see 43, a),

^1-Kis'i alone

always have

damma

(the
^ " "

grammarian

admitting fetha with a guttural), as d^Aw Ae excelled 3330^ 3-' yy him in composing poetry, ja^ ; op^ Ae surpassed him in glory,
JJ J 0^ ojji^Ju
\

unless they be primae rad. j, med. rad.

kesra, as ojicj he outbid
;

^,

or tert. rad.

^,
;

when they take

3^
y

him in promising, 6jju

djla. he

3JyJy-' .. excelled him in goodness, oj^j dloj

Ae surpassed hi^n in

shooting with arrows, a^jj^.

Q
y
y

Rem.
upon,
y
3

c.

Excessively rare are cases like

O^J

^^ incline to,

lean

^^j^sjj,
J

which
y

is

probably a combination of the two forms

X

JxO^

92.

When
;

the second radical of the Perf. has k^sra, the Imperf.

y

3 y

y
;

takes fetha

as

^^ ^
j

^^

know,

.^o-**:!

^^
X 3 y

3 y

Oy
;

^o drink,
y
;

w^/^

Cii-J y

^^
y

J^Ox
he ^m^r awful, Ci/^^

^x
c/'S'j-

^o ^^ ^c^,

u^j-o-i

^o^
y

^o ^^ 56/e, ^^A*^.

Rem.

a.

A
y

few verbs may retain in the Imperf. the kesra of

y
3

6 ^
;

the Perf., as w**.

J)
to be
3

to

think or suppose,
3 y Oy y
;

w.'*aiv>

or

,y...>afc.j

j^

green

and flourishing, j^t^

t^;*^

to be

hi distress or poverty,

Oy

jia,

i,j*^S^

or ,^U->.
6.

See also 142 and 146.

X ^ 3 3 6 y

Rem.
"
.

Very
.

rare are cases like jJsu^ to be present,

3

jirficw.j

3 y

y
;

y^

\^j^j
->

to incline to,

lean upon, ^^j^jj

^)Js3 to be in excess, abound,

-'

y^issLi

',

^,0*^

to be affluent, comfortable,

^^sj

\^jj to be clear, quit,

04]
or innocent
is

I.

The Verb.

B.

Tlie Struuf/

Verb.

59
of this kind

of,

^j^

or

1j-*j.

The most common example

^o ?ie (for

a verb med. j,

viz.

OU,

O^,

1st p. sing. Perf. w^^),

O3-0J.

Similar cases in Syriac and Hebrew,

When
the

Com]). Or. p. 180*.

93.
vowel
is

second radical of the

;

Perf.

has damiyia,

that

retained in the Imperf.

;

as o-^ to be beautiful, ^j
to be

^j

s^jJj to be high, noble,

^j^ j^

dull or stupid,

J^.
Vht^^ B

Rem.
*75D^.

With

the above forms compare the Heb. ^'r\y

in o usually

In Heb., however, verbs

I^P^

take a in the Imperf.,

as 7^32^^

whereas in Arabic instances like CU^J / became

1,

wise, C-s.o->

^ became ugly, Ojj^ / became bad, ^Jt, ^3

jjjl,

are

very rare.

Some

authorities admit the forms wJt, ^i',

^t.

94.

The

difference
is,

between the Perf. and Imperf. in regard to

whereas they are both suffixed and

their inflexion

that the marks of the numbers, genders, and persons,

;

are only suffixed to the Perf.

prefixed to the Imperf., more generally the latter.

Rem.
still

a.

In the Perf. the act

;

is

placed conspicuously in the

foreground, because completed

in the Imperf. the agent, because

occupied in the act (see

77,

rem.

a).

If

we

look upon the

root

^5

as primarily conveying the abstract idea of " killing,"

i
a ^ ^

we

may
"

regard

cJU3

as

meaning " killing-of-me

^JJ^St

"

(i.e.

done by me),
"I-killing,"

my

killing,"

"I

have killed;" and

as

meaning

= "I am
Rem.
or tense,

killing."
b.

In the Imperf. the pronominal prefixes mark the state and to some extent the gender; whilst the suffixes serve
Thus, the 2d pers. sing, niasc. ^o^io
^.^.^SSu

])

solely to indicate the gender.

is sufficiently

distinguished from the 3d pers. sing. masc.

;

by

the form of the temporal prefix

sing. masc.

but to distinguish the 2d

is

pers.

from

its

fem. a suffix
jJ^.a.j;:5u.

necessary,

and accordingly we

get masc. w^^J> fem.

* [AnbrT, Nozliat el-alibb

in

p.

459 states from personal observation

Yemen and Higz

and Jaaj.

that in some dialects every verb Jjii makes

G.]

^Jaaj

De

60

Part Second.
Rem.
c.

Etymology
regarded as

or the Parts of Speech.

first

95

In the active voice of the the Imperfect are pronounced with feih.
kesr instead oifeth
is

form, the prefixes of

But a pronunciation with admissible and was used by some

of the old

Arabs with any of the preformatives except ^, save in the case where the next consonant has damma (verbs med. j).
is,

That
for

one must not say

;

^^51,

^jaj,

^I

for ^3.3 1

etc.

nor^oJju

^o-Aaj

but on the other hand the pronunciation jlo and

i.

jj-oC-*J in Sura

4,

and

jl^^cI

in

Sura xxxvi. 60 are recognized as

etc.

legitimate dialectic variations of the usual juj JIa.) for JI.!,

preferred.
(^^o-bu).

In one
is

case,

suppose^ the pronunciation with hesr

generally

The

tribe of

Kelb used
the

hesr even with the prefix \^

Dialectically,

too,

vowel of
3 J

the
3

prefix
3 3

might be

0^

assimilated to a following

damm^

as in jlo for jua.

is

95.
330^

The
^

Indicative of the Imperf.

distinguished by the third

its

radical having

damma, the Suhjunctive by

^ 3 b4f

having fetha ; as Indie.

Cv^^j

Subj.

w^^.

The

Jussive

is
3 <

denoted by the absence of any

;

vowel with the third radical, as

the apocopated Imperfect.

w^^

whence

it is

sometimes called

Rem.

a.

The damma and fetha

in the

of the Indicat.

and Subjunct.
fetha of the

Imperf. in the verb, correspond to the

damma and
;

noun (see 308) for the Imperf. is closely akin to the noun, and its government in the Subjunct. falls under the same category with the government of the noun in the Accus.

Nom. and Accus,

Hence the

technical

name

of

the Imperf.,
is

cjUcloJI,

because

it

resembles the noun.

3 3

[The Indicative
.

called c^j.^\, the Subjunc-

^0^

^0^

tive

^y^J^\f and
b.

the Jussive ^^aw^t.]

peculiar

Rem.

The
it

meaning

of

the Jussive has

brought

along with

the rejection of the final vowel, which seems originally

i.

to have been

At
ii.

least the poets

247.]

make

use of the form jJIaj in

rhyme.

[Cf. vol.

96.

The forms

of the Indicat.

which end

in jj

and

reject these

syllables in the Subjunct.

and Jussive, because the genders, numbers,

and persons are

distinctly indicated even after their omission.

The

 98]

I.

The Verb.

B.

The Strong Verb.

61

2d and 3d
because
pare

pers. plur. fern, are exceptions, for in

them

sj is retained,

it is

absolutely necessary in order to

,

mark the

gender.
;

Com^>*-j:xj,

sjy*^
with

'>f-^> with

i^...^^

oW-^

W*^? with Ll^

and

^^^-JX3,

c-w.
is

97.

The Energetic

formed by adding the termination ,j- or

>

O
is

(called

by the grammarians oj>^y^\ 03-^'

If the Jussive ends in
I

<^^

^^

corrobmxttive n)

to the Jussive.
elided,

or

ft,

the f^tha of ,j or yj
it

and the long vowel of the verbal form shortened, because

:

is

in a shut syllable
etc.

O-?-^ v>?-^, from

first

j^-^;
is

v>A,

v>i-^' ^^^"^

i^i*!^

In the dual, the

ftha of ij

absorbed by the t_

of the termination, and the second weakened into a k^sra through the

influence of the

same long vowel

oW^, oW-^,
and

froni

UX;, 1^3.

In

the 2d and 3d pers. plur. fem. the ftha of the verb unites with the
initial f^tha of
i3^

into a long ,
vl
:

in consequence the second f^tha

>'

of jj becomes ksra

^l-wiCj

(3)

from

O^i^

(>)

Rem.

a.

The

syllable

^_ of

Ox

the second Energetic

first

is

appended

only to those persons which have, in the

Energetic, a short

vowel before ^j

and not to the

dual, because its forms

would then G

coincide with those of the singular, nor to the fern, plur., apparently

because the sound of the syllable

the ear.

^
(

(^^^^.^iXLj)

was disagreeable

to

Rem.
ft

b.

Before an lifu 'l-wasl

X

19) the

of the termination

xOA5 X

^^_

is

rejected

20, rem.

c),

as j-jAaJI

O^

X
*^),

despise not the poor,

for ^>i-jv3,

from ^JUt, IV. of

^U.
is

Rem.

c.

The
.

syllable

jj_

often written

1-^

and pronounced
in

in pause !

Compare the Hebrew Energetic or Cohortative

194.
(j-*^! the

Comp. Gr.
98.

p.

The Imperative
it

order or command)

may be described
2d
pers. sing.
;

as formed from the Jussive

by rejecting the

prefix of the

Hence

has always the same characteristic vowel as the Jussive

but,

since it begins with

two consonants,

it

takes, according to 26, a short

62

Part

SE(;oni).

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

is

99

prosthetic vowel.

When
is

the second radical

pronounced with
it is

fUha
E.g.

or khra, this vowel 0^0 J J Jji5i, ^^1, w-:^^!.

khra ; when with damma^

damma.

Rem.
19, 6
;

a.

Regarding the

elision of the prosthetic

1

vowel

(I),

see

and on the orthography

19,
is

and

I,

in cases

where that

elision

does not take place,

rem.

d.

Rem.

b.

Fetlia

never employed as a prosthetic vowel.

the Arabs also use the indeclinable
I

Rem.
form
listen

c.

As an Imperative
as jl-a. be present

J5
I

j\S.^ beware! JljJ alight

^U-**'

^\jj

let

alone

w^b^

creep along I gb

announce

the death

of

from

jJ.

This

corresponds

to

the

Hebrew

Infinitive

absolute 7*|tDp ( for a,

is

and the
;

final short

vowel dropped), which

also used

in the

same way

as

"^i^^T

remember /*

In quadri-

literals this

form
j^j^i

is

very rare, the only examples mentioned being

^hy thunder crash^ and

j^^j^
the

= J^j-^W

l^^

j^^,
Ij.

coiine

and play
meaning
!

game

called ^ar^ara.

Occasionally

it

seems to take
>.

its

from one of the derived conjugations, as

J

bring out

^Ij>

Op

overtake

I^^^.!,

\^sj^\,

Imper. IV.
to the energetic forms of the

99.

The same remarks apply

Im-

perative as to those of the Imperf. (97).

J XJ J ^ 6

J)

[Rem.

The common phrase Aki^

Wj-ol, st7'ike off his head, is

is

sometimes pointed without ten win (Uj.^1) and

then explained by

the grammarians as a dual used in an intensive sense (j^A^

^e^

jL^t,

cf. vol.

ii.

35, a,

rem.

b) in

addressing a single person.

j>,NJt.

Similarly Kor'an

1.

23, LaJ)

with a various reading

De G.]
1.

* [And

again the

phrase ,3^*^

C^sikc

Tab.

i.

1842,

15

is

parallel to the

Hebrew

use of the Inf. Abs. with the finite verb.

DeG.]

106]

I.

TJie

Verb.

B.

The Strong Verb.

63

2.

T/w Passive Voice of

tJie

First

Verb. Table
100.

Form IL

in the Strong

The

Perf. .and Imperf.

Passive are distinguished from the

corresponding tenses of the Active by a change of vowels.

Perf. Pass, the first radical

In the

has

damma, and

the second radical kesra.

In the Imperf. Pass, the prefixes take d/imma, and the second radical

tha.
Rem. The vocalisation of same, whatever be the vowel and Imperf. Active.
the
of

Passive remains always the

the second radical in the Perf.

no special form to express the Imperative Passive, B the Jussive being used instead. There
is

101.

3.

The Derived Forms of

the

Strong Verb,

Table III.
is

102.

The second

radical of the Perf. Act.

pronounced with

fetha in all the derived forms.

103.
,tJia, in

The second

radical of the Imperf. Act.

is

pronounced with
w

the fifth and sixth forms, with kesra in the

rest.
^ ^ ^

q
be

Rem.

The Imperfects

of the ninth
jJAIaj

and eleventh forms, and ^^Uaj.

This

^J^

and ^JUaj, are contractions for

seen from
Jjlilt

may

the Jussives

JXi> and

JJUaj, and the Imperatives

and Jjull.

See

106 and 120.

104.

In the second, third, and fourth forms, the prefixes of the

Imperf. Act. are pronounced with

damma,

in the rest \Y\i]\fetha.

105.

The
is

characteristic ^lif of the fourth form disappears

when

another letter

prefixed

as

J,
21,

not J^51j, from

jjl5,

JJ:5I.

[Rem.

But we

find
i.

SUj^
1.

^ * f J

a i^t
S

set
is

on

the fire,

and

also
d of

^^j^yi, Sibaweih,

9,

where the

treated like the

j;.^,

118,

rem.

6.-De

G.]
^
.-

106.
JJUJt.

The ninth and eleventh forms were

But, by a rule of the language (see

originally JJUsI

and

120), if

the last radical

64

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

its

107

in such

words has a vowel, the preceding radical loses

;

vowel, and

the two are combined into one letter with t^s'did

ji-tfu for jjjufiu.

e.g. ^iuo\ for j^i-t,

If the last radical has

no vowel, the word remains

(see 120).

uncontracted

as Oj^jupI, J^^*aJ,

jj^\
Perf.

107.

The formation
is

of the

and Imperf. Passive

in

the

derived forms

exactly analogous to that in the ground-form.

Rem.
identical.

a.

The Imperfects

Pass, of the first

and fourth forms are

and sixth forms are distinguished from their Imperfects Act. only by the vowel of the prefixes, which is dam/ma instead oifetha.
h.

Rem.

The Imperfects

Pass, of the fifth

108.
the
first

Since the idea of the Perf. Pass,

radical with

is

expressed by pronouncing
of the third form

damma, and the

first radical,

idea

by

lengthening the vowel of the

there results in the Passive

of the third form (in which both ideas are united) the form

J^^s

and

hence in the Pass, of the sixth, JJ^jiJ.

109.

In the Perf. Pass, of the

first

fifth

and sixth forms, not only

is

the f^tha of the

radical

changed into damma, but also the ftha

of the characteristic

(which expresses the reflexive idea of these

In like manner, in the Perf. Pass, of the
is

forms)

e.g.

J^^, J^3^.

seventh, eighth,
characteristic
e.g. iJJiJt,
^

and tenth forms, not only

the

first radical,

or the
lif

O, pronounced

with damma, but also the prosthetic

Jj:wI. J^5t, ^ ^

Compare

98 and rem.

a.

110.

The ninth and eleventh

[to fifteenth] forms,

being neutral

in their signification,

have of course no passive (see

73).

111.

When

the verbal root begins with

O,

%t*,

^,

>,

3,J, sj, u^,

u, t^, ^^ or
the

J^,

the characteristic

O of

the
its

fifth

and sixth forms

occasionally (in the Kor'n frequently) loses

first

vowel, and unites with

radical to form a double letter.

elif,

take a prosthetic
consonants

The forms thus originated when they happen to commence with two
54).

(compare

E.g.

^Ut,

J.5UI,

j.ot,

ljt>l,

,>;;l,

114]
JadUl,

I.

The Verb.

B.

The Stroncj Verb.

65

%.o--', vo-o^'.

J^'>

foi"

f:!^^

J-^^,

J-'J^,

'j'j^, O^i''*
^'<>l*

'***^-**J,

-^

J.O--J, ^o-(H^,

j^
O;
See

J^->^' L5^>^' J*>-^^ .hr^>

in its

^^-

j^>^>
all

Jjuoi, jviw.

The language

later stages

admits this in

verbs of the fifth and sixth forms, merely rejecting the vowel of the

preformative

as

j,^-i-i!JI

for

^^^-i-ij,

to

take breath.
as

Rem.

48,

rem.

A,

and compare such Hebrew forms

6?r.

n^'in, n^rri, 'in^n-, cow^^.

p.

w^seq.
sometimes omitted
prefixed (2d pers.
;

112.

The

of the fifth

and sixth forms

which

is

in those persons of the Imperf. Act. to

sing. du.

is

and

plur. masc.

and
JiTx^.

fem.,

3d

pers. sing,
' ^ ^ ^

j5^^
j-^J^j,

JiSy^
J>o.a.7,

Jxxx
j^ljJ,

and du. fem.) ji^^^ J*'^*' ^

j^UIj,

e.g.
V)

^^ y

ij^jJj,
for

for j^^^SjJ,
(i^//;

J..o-aiJo,

^j^jtalj

[and

necessarily

jjUj

fj'^^

i.

130)

De

G.].

These

shortened forms are sufficiently distinguished by the f^thas of the

prefixed

and of the second radical from the same persons

in the

active voice of the second

and third forms (j-^, J^tJ)

and by

the f^tha of the prefixed

from the same persons in the passive of C

the second and third forms (j-*^, J^W^).

113.

Verbs of which the

first

radical

is

I,

3, j^, j,
fifth

no seventh form in
passive of the

classical Arabic,

but use the

J, or ^, have or eighth, or the

first,

instead.

In the (so far as we know) solitary

,j,

example of the seventh form from a verb beginning with

namely

u^y
the

to

lie

concealed,

the

characteristic

is

united by tsdid to

first radical.

Rem.

a.

Some grammarians regard

^.^.^t as

being of the eighth

form, by assimilation for ^_;*.^1.

Rem.
p.

h.

In modern Arabic such forms as

i.),

J.U1, j-bUt

{Kmnil^

569, note

j^jJl,

j-ksjI, jca-jJI. jJjJt,

are of

common

occurrence.

114.

If the first radical

it

is^, the characteristic

;

of the seventh
^^a*^,

form often unites with

w.

into ji

as J^^oJI or Jia.t from

66

Part Second.
^__ja*~1

Etymology
Uh,
i

or the Parts of Speech.

[115
or

^_a^^l or
^j'SaS

from

k r^M

or iauuet

from

Jauu,

j^^-JLo-it

from

^^^JL,

j^^aA-oJl

or ^aJLol from ^./oXo.

Rem.

XXW
Jl-w
<>t

These forms are sometimes assigned to the eighth form X'O xxtitf xxxd xXxd ^W

for 4Ja> J.t. ^.-wot for .. Tot, J?j-ot for ^ojiUS., etc.

115.

If the first radical

be

eighth form unites with the initial

O or ^, the characteristic O of the ^ into O into O, with the

Mi

initial

O
xCx

or

^.

E.g.
XX J5

f-jl, for
^''<

f^t, from j-j jUl

;
''

or jUl, for jUJI, from

XXl3
;

'

jU

j>pt

or 3/Jt from ;^j

^51
xxxO

xxi "''', or jajI from jj.

is

Rem.

The same
xxi
^^o-^^t,

assimilation

XX

sometimes extended to the

letter ^^, as

for Jt^o^^ from ^^o-^-

116.

If the first radical be

is

3, i,

or j, the characteristic

O of the
;

eighth form

changed into
vt

3,

which unites with an

<tt

initial > into ^,

X

XX
E.g.
XXX

xO

x6
X

and with an
X

initial > into > or 3.

j-*-:;'' X

for j.a^jt,
X XX
xCS
;

XXX from j^
^x

xO

X X d

XX

XX"^'
;

^bjt, for ^Ujt,

XX
(J

from
Xl3

^tj

i);^!, for

^jJ.>t,

from

^p

jjfj^t,

for jj>5>t,

from j^j3
J.3
;

^^t,

xxO for j^yo^t,

XX

xxi3
;

xxi3

xxxO

from

U^

j.^! or j-^I, for jJ^I, from

cj^t

ji.>l
-^

or =>S,

for jij^t,

from

j^3

or

cjil, for

p>>3t,

X X

from

cji.

Rem.

a.

Whether the form with

X X

>

or 3
X

is
X

to be preferred,
to

depends upon usage

X X
bU
^
'^

for instance, j-^t

his
is

and j^^l are preferable

^
<^M*

Mr

Xki^

J.3'
xS

and j.^>l, but Lane gives in xxxO ,.

Lexicon only

Vir'
also said to occur,

?>-^it, i3j^^'

^"^

^jit.

The unassimilated j^^^^t

as well as

t^Jii!-

Rem.

h.

Some grammarians extend

X
ij

this

xO

XX

assimilation to

the

letter j, as

o!j^ ^^^ O'-^J^ fi'om ^tj.

is sometimes changed into 3 after an The letter xxxO 5x0 WxO initial e.g. jju*.), JJ^t ^^j^l, instead of the usual jJ^-I, xxxO XXX Wx Wx Wx jji^t, ^^A.1, from j^, J--, ^-..

Rem.

c.

J'x

118]
117.
is

I.

The Verb.
first
J,

The Strunr/ Verb.

i,

67

If

the

radical be

u^, u^,

or
J

)?,

the characteristic
J^,

changed into

wliich unites witli initial

initial

into

with
1''k-

initial

into

or

J^,

and occasionally with

-IUa-ol,

into

c^i-

j-^^^-^J.

^JlLuoI,

^^jJUa-ol,

from

^A-tf>,

l^,

j^^Am,

-*rX^

^^-H*', 3j->,

^^t, .^t,
from^iii
^;aJ9,
;

from ^li,

3>, Oji, wii;

;

^l^J,
!*-^-*^')

or^^iiail,
^i''^"^

jUjI,

or jUxbl, from jUp

o^'. j^'' J^^

i

O*^'
trom

^)-^

wJjixl, or
XJa-dl,

vj-^^

fr^i^^

V>^ f

or

f^*-^^

^a^

^^la-ot,
;

from j-, ^A-o.

Hem.
as

a.

The

letter ^j

sometimes assimilates the following

3^-^',

j-j-ot, ^^j-ol,

i^', ?*-^^

for jijfludt, etc.

Rem.
[117*.
eighth form

6.

From %s^m^

the form jtaJ^t also occurs.

If the second radical be

the characteristic
it.

of the
radical

may

lose its vowel

and unite with

/,

The

first

then necessarily assumes a vowel, either a or

1

and the helping vowel

is

unnecessary and disappears.

;

Thus

for ^JIZwl

we may have

j^
C

or

jJ^

Imperf.

^;JUj,

jJij ox

yL^
o%tt

or even jX-^ (with a furtive kesra

y i
Out >

J
;

on
Inf. jU-.

to the first radical)

Part.

act.

jJ^^ (jZ.^

(see 202,

rem. a).

Similar forms from verbs whose second radical

is ^, 3,

u^

or

h
ii.

occur (or are recorded as variants) in the Kor'n (Sr.

19, xxxvi. 49).]

x. 36, ix. 91,

4.

The QaadriUteral Verb. Table IV.

four forms of the quadriliteral verb follow throughout

118.
their

The

inflexion

the second,

fifth,

seventh and ninth forms of the

triliteral (see

6972).

Rem.

a.

The O, which
is

is

prefixed to certain persons in the

Imperf. Act.,

omitted in the second form of the quadriliteral

verb, just as in the fifth

form of the

triliteral (see 112).

o?,

Rem.

b.

As mentioned
out,

in 45, rem.

words

like (3!/*

(^^^'

ObO'

^^

pour

and

^>^-jA, to believe, are treated as quadriliterals:

68

Part Second.
The

Etymologjj

or the Paits of Sjjeech.

[119

latter is inflected exactly likej^^^i, but the

J^Jj^r,

former

is

irregular:

Imperf.

Imperat. jjj^'

^om.
is

act.

a5I^, Perf. Pass. (JJjA.

The form
clb,
cU*rft,
viz.

^3!/*''

Imperf. JJjj^,
^0

also used.

The

tenth form of

clLlwt,

obey^ is

sometimes shortened into

clL^t or
clJdu^t,

Imperf.
iL..,Jft,.j.

Ala*j

or ^;mU*j,

and then converted into

Imperf.

[Also, in verse,

we

find jUau^ for

jlkl^.]

5.

Verbs of which the Second

Identical. Table

and Third Radicals

V,

ai'e

119.
radicalis
^0-0*^)1,

These verbs are usually called verba mediw or secundce

geminatw

(]J"]J).

The Arab grammarians name them JaaJI

the solid verb, or ^-i^l-o^t J**J', the doubled verb.

120.
(a)

They

differ

from other strong verbs in two points.

first

When

both the

and third

radicals

have vowels, the

third, so as to
E.g.

Q second

radical rejects its vowel,

letter,

and unites with the

form a double
for jj3
to
;

which

is

marked with
(Jiw
;

tsdid.

j3

to

fee,
;

^^
for

to split or cleave, for

j.^*^

to touch, for

j.,-.**.

^^
to

smell,

^^

w-^.

to

become dear

(to one), for

wm^.

wJ

become wise or intelligent, for w-*J.

(6)

If the third radical

has a vowel, but the

its

first is

without one,

the second radical throws back

J)

vowel upon the

first,

and then
E.g.

combines with the third, so as to form a double

for J^a^-j, juo-j for ^J^^, Jho- for

letter.

Jo^

J^X^.

But

if

the third radical has

no vowel, the second retains

jO^x
as Ojji,
i ^
i

its
3

vowel, and no contraction takes place

3^

0^

CJ-U, Cs-J, jjA^,

a.

^J^ori-

Rem.

Transitive verbs of this class, of the form

six,

^^st^,

have

dam ma

in the Imperfect, with the exception of

;

which also
decisive or
^
^

admit kesra
Ulf

viz.

CaJ

to
v>

sever or separate entirely^

f

make

absolute, jbj to repair, jcw to

make hard or firm,

tie

firmly,

J^

to

120]

The Verb.

B.

5.

The Geminate Verb.

spread abroad or dimdye

69
secrethj,

water (camels) a second time,

j^

to

ji

to

abhor, detest, Iniperf. C-s^ or C-w^, etc.

One

verl)

has only

kesra, viz.

^s^

to love

(instead uf

tlie

common IV.

w*-'), Injperf.

Rem.

b.

Uncontracted verbs of the forms Jjii and J^i some;

times occur
to

as >ilCo to be knock-kneed or

weak in

the hocks,
to

^JlLa

have a swelling [splint] on the pastern (of a horse), JJt

s
"

smell badly,

w-s^

to

abound in

lizards

(w^),

^ a^
^,0-*^

to

be sore (of

the eye),

^L3
etc.
)
;

^0 6e curly, ^iC. ^o Aai^ i^s

hoof worn at the edges

^^

(of a horse,
to be bad,

w-iJ <o e
'

mse

or intelligent,
^) f

^^

'^HJ^Vt

jj^

y i ^

d3

to be silly,

in one^s dotage, jjsetc.).

to

have narrow

orifices

of the

teats (of

a she-camel, ewe,
c.

Rem.

Forms
in

like

Ojji, O^J^, cJ-U,

ways.

are,

however, someradical
is
(j

times contracted

different

1.

The second
vowel
is

dropped, along with

the
first

its vowel, or else its

transferred to
C-^
.ffc.t,

radical; as, >^>j, O^J^ ^^^

^j^

O^^J^ v:u.*^l for

cJii or

cJUi

for wJULb, C-.*^ for C%>,>^ (compare the

[^^Iso

Aramaic
(^tc.^\

form
2.

;tiT3 for J^TTS)

^jjXj for OjJ^^^

O^M
may

^^^

O^M

The

third radical

is

united with the second, and a vowel-sound

inserted before the pronominal suffix.

This

be either (a) the

for O^j., .!!,

diphthong

^s C-sa.^5 for C^^cual,

wo^.*^..>>l

form which is not uncommon in the fifth conjugation, as X X Ow XX OiSxx X Ow XX xOiSxx xOi'xx xOiTxx
C^wmUsu,
C-SA.CUJ,

C-s^j-**5,

xO'xx
C-sAxJIj
;

ws^sj,

for

Oj^?,

C-s:>JflU,

Os<^x.oaI),

(compare in the Hebrew Imperf. n^^^DJl for Jl^iSlDJ^)

the

or (6)

long

vowel

l_j
a).

n*l3D where in
i

0>jl (compare in Hebrew The form described under 2 a is the usual one
as

Olj*-

for

modern Arabic, but

0x

in

N. Africa ai becomes

i,

as reddit for

xOxO^
Such forms as
seg'.

xOxOp
Comp. Gr.

C-sJ^j.

C-.*j*^^t for ws.***^i also occur.

p.

227

* [See

De

Goeje, Gloss, to

Ibn al-Fakih

s.v.

^J

70

Part Hecond. Et i/nwlof/i/

121.

or the Parts of Speech.

121

In the Jussive, however, the second radical not unfrecpiently

its

throws back

vowel upon the

first,

and combines with the

third, in

which case the doubled

( 27).

letter necessarily takes

/

a supplemental vowel

In verbs that have a or

;

in the Imperf., this vowel

either /etha or ^esra

in those that

have

u, it

may be may be any one of the

for

three vowels.

E.g.

u^^ji or

u^, J^
j>j,

f)i'

J-o-i,

^joJsju^ JJU-!

jf:}

or>j,
WJ^
j>jj,

w^
J ^

or ..^.^, for
J ^

w^a^

.Xo-i,

^,

or

Jh>-!, V:!,

3j^,

or

for ^*M^, ^jj-j*.

122.

Those persons of the Imperative

in

which the third radical

has a vowel (sing, fem., dual, and plur. masc), sometimes do not follow

the rule given in

third;
as {^jj-^^,

120,

b,

but keep the second radical apart from the

bj^^

^3JJ^^'

When

the

usual

contraction

takes

place, the prosthetic elif is obviously

no longer necessary, and therefore

\js\,

the Arabs say {^j^,

etc.

Iji,

Ij^

not

(J>*t,

t^jil,

instead
t ;

of {^jj^^,

The masc.
(

sing,

undergoes exactly the same contraction as the

5 X

Jussive

121), rejecting at the

ul

same time the prosthetic

J Oj

e.g. j^/oft
X

0^0
for i^jA^AC'\,

60
j^it,

ji for

jk^ for ^J^-^K

Rem.

If the verb has a suffix, the choice of the

suffix
;

supplemental
J Uli
Uli

vowel depends to some extent upon that of the

Jas- (A-fr),
X

say
(g

o^j {Oj)j

but
X

Ia3j, ly-AC,
u>3

not U^j,

ly-ft

In the

wad

20) say

ybrO

vii

y^iO

123.

The same
its

rules that apply to the Active of the first form,

apply also to

Passive,

and

to the third, fourth,

fifth,

sixth, seventh,

eighth,

and tenth forms.

But in the second,

ninth,

and eleventh,
it

the second or third radical cannot be united with the other, because
is

already doubled.

Consequently jji, jjaj,

cf.

jjil,

and

j'j^t,

undergo no

contraction.

[But

120, rem.

c,

for Conj. V.]

* [The uncontracted forms are said to belong to the dialect of

Higz, the contracted to that of TamTm, Fik
ii.

566.

De

G.

Cf.

Sibaweih

ii.

443.]

128]
Rem.

T.

The Verb.

C.

The Weak
tlie

Vei'b.

71
for

In the Passive some of

Am))S substituted kesra

(lamma, as J^. for Ja. (contracted from JA*-), whilst others gave
the vowel of the
first

radical a

sound between those of

kfesra

and

(laninia (technically called ^Ui^)l, giving the

Uli
Si

one vowel a scent or

flavour of the other), as

^j,

jw,

rildda^ siidda (with the

German

or

French

u)^ instead of

rudda, sudda.
sixth,

124.
namely
case oi

In

the

tliird,

and eleven tli forms, a long vowel,

is

, precedes the

double consonant, which

allowed in the

fUha

alone

25, rem.).
^...l.,

However, the uncontracted forms, B

j*--^, w-^^--!,
like
.J^'-o-i,

such as jjtw,

j,/tfudl5,

Jidlw,

aLo-o,

4^k^U^^, not nnfrequently occur.

are not contracted.

Forms

jj^ jj^, and j\fJij^^,

,

125.

The Jussive

of the derived forms

may undergo

exactly the

same contraction as the Jussive of the ground-form, by throwing back

the vowel of the second radical upon the
radical with the third,
first,

combining the second

and giving the double

4-U.51,

letter

an auxiliary vowel.

E.g. 4J3I for 4-U3I, aX5I for

Si

the 1st pers. sing. Juss. of the fourth

v>

form of

J3 and J5

C.

The Weak Verb.

126.
radicals
is
;

Weak

Verbs {verba infirma) are those in which one of the

subject, on account of its weakness, to transformation or

rejection

and which consequently

differ

more or

less, in

some parts

of their inflexion, from strong verbs (see 82 and 83).

127.

The weak

letters are

I,

j, and j^.

128.
{ft)

There are two sorts of weak verbs.

elif or

Those that have among their radicals a moveable

hmza,

the weakest of the gutturals.

{b)

These are called verba hhnzata.

Those that have among their radicals one of the weak consonants J and ^^, which approach very nearly in tlieir nature to the
vowel-sounds u and
i.

These are more particularly called weak

verbs.

72

Part
Rem.

^ECO-SD.Etj/molor^i/ or the Parts of Speech.

129

The Arab grammarians do not reckon the verba hemzata

among

the weak verbs, restricting this appellation to those that

contain a

or

^
;

83, rem.).

129.
^'^

In a root there

may

be two, or even

tliree

weak

letters

v5'j' L5^-5' <S^^'

Verbs that have two weak radicals are said

those that have three, to be trebly weak.

to be doubly ii-eak

These

may

be reckoned as forming a third class of weak verbs.

1.

Verbs that have a

Hemza among their Radicals (Verba mmzata). Tables VI., VII., VIII
classes,

B
is

130.
the
first,

These are divided into three

according as the hfemza

second, or third radical (verba primae, mediae, ultimae radi-

calis h^mzatse).

The

following sections point out wherein they differ

from the strong verbs.

131.
(t),

If the lif

with hfemza and gzma, at the end of a syllable

be preceded by one of the heterogeneous vowels

converted, after the

damma and
(J)
;

k^sra,

it is

damma,

into
J

3 with h^mza
J
J
e-

after the ksra,

into

^
<f'

with hmza
;

{^^).
j.jIj
y-

Hence
,

C^jj-j for

Ot^j, 1st pers. sing. Perf.

I.

Pass, of \jj
^
y
e-

jjyi for
^
^

3d

pers. sing.
y
e-

masc. Imperf. Pass.

^

or IV.

.'

y CJ^

of j^t;

Ojj^ and c*s^^

for

Olo

and

Olw,

2d

pers. sing. masc. Perf.

Act. of

^^

and j^-w,

for

b^ and Uw

(see 133).

132.
^

The J and

represent in these cases the sound to which

the h^mza inclines through the influence of the preceding vowel*.

* [This

is

a convenient formula, and cannot well be improved upon

without reference to the history of the Arabic language and writing, a

consideration that lay quite beyond the scope of the native systematic

granmiarians,

to

whose method
is

of

exposition

this

work, for good

historical point

practical reasons,
of view,
t.

closely conformed.

But from an
Is

when we

consider the cases

alone without a kxirsi, by between two pronunciations that indicated by the consonants alone, which in the oldest times were written without any supplementary It is known signs, and that indicated by the later points, such as *.

expressed by J, or or supporting letter, we must distinguish

when Mmza

132]
is

I.

The Verb.

Verba Hhnzata.
show
o

78
I,

The limza

retained, not only to

e>

their origan from

hut also to
in

remind us that the syllables ^ and ^^ are not to be confounded

pronunciation with
short, whilst

and ^^

7.

The damma and k^sra remain

I

3 and j^ are pronounced like the commencement of a syllable, with the

itself;

that

is

to say, at

spiritus lenis

between the

preceding syllable and the vowel that accompanies the h^mza (as y>^,

danu-a, not danu-wa)

at the

end of a

syllable,

with a slight emphasis

and resting of the voice upon the

not sam-ta).

soft breathing (as

w^tw, kmi'-ta,

Rem. a. In modern Arabic, hemza in the middle and at the B end of words has so completely disappeared, that J and i^, when preceded and followed by vowels, become j and except when

the former has

damma

(^)

and the

latter k^sra ((^), as explained in

e-

133-4.

The modern Arab

also pronounces
I.

j_ and i<_

like the

long vowels
especially

j and ^^
poets,

Even
6 X

in

the ancient language,

J

among the

we

find traces of a softer pronunciation,

^

or total rejection,

of

the hemza [5j-o^l ^g^aaLj

17, b,

rem.

b]

and hence the custom, at the present day, of resolving the verba C
tert.

rad. h^mzatse into

verba
\jaj.

tertice

y^ as ^j'i for

1^5,

to read^

C^jiS for Ot/5, \^jsu for

This change has already begun in

Hebrew, and

is

almost universal in Aramaic.

that the people of the Higz in the time of

original guttural sound of

Mohammed
cases

gave up the

hemza

in very

many

Arabs

still

preserved

it.

Now

the rules of

where the other Arabic orthography were

mainly fixed by the Kor'n, which was originally written down in the Higz in accordance with the local pronunciation. This pronunciation
did not ultimately prevail over the Arabic area, but the old ortho-

graphy could not lightly be tampered with, having the character of a The first scribes wrote ^j*^^, Cs^^, ^l*. because sacred tradition.
they said bawusa,
ylta, gfika (or

nearly

prevailed, however,

was

bahtsa, gi^ta,

The pronunciation that gWaka and this was expressed,

so).
^^\ef..

without touching the old consonants, by writing ,^3^, C-s^, Rules for writing hemza as J,
preserving the old guttural
',

or

t.

are therefore really rules for

in cases

where

it

was already

lost or

transformed by the
w.

first

scribes of the Kor'n.]

10

74

Part Skcond.
Rem.
an
(
b.

Etymology
Hence
^

or the Parts of Speech.

182
after
it

The h6mza gozmatum over ^ and

not
i
;

falls

away
y

^lif

li^mzatum, because of the impossibility of pronouncing

^t
;

17,

6,

rem.

h).

j-^!,
c
^

^;-^5t,

Imperat. of
J
e-J

j-^l

O*^''
--^t

0^0
not jjjul, Imperat.
of

^j3l

J^^l, not J^jt, Imperat. of J^t

BO
j-o.!;!,

not

j-oJ;5l,

3d

pers. sing. Perf. Act.

VIII. of

j-l

0-0-^3^ not

0^*3^j

^^

pers.

sing.
yO-o

Perf.
^
;

Pass.
y
3
e-

VIII. of
y

jj-ol,

all

with

Slif

jy

Oi
ce.

conjunctionis

Jo^t (
;

5f-oA)

0-*3'> ^^* L>*j''

^^

pers. sing. Perf.

Pass. IV. of ,j>^t

'

oWl^ '

i^ot

O^!'
'

I^^firi-

I^- o^ O-*'
with
elif

^.

'^

'<^

J.33I,

1st pers. sing. Imperf. Act.

IV. of j.jI,
sort,

all

.,.'..
^

J-^J^

'^^^^

separationis
^lif

(jtJaJI Sj^A).

When

a word of this

beginning with the

conjunctionis, comes into the wasl, the ^lif conjunctionis falls

in pronunciation,
peratives,
O

away

though

it

may
or

be retained in writing.

In Im;

when preceded by ^
d

o,

and,

it is

usually rejected
^

as

\j

^-'ij,

O^^' vj^^)

^^

(from C^t, Imper. of jJI

it is

^0 come),

t^j-oijl^,

s^^i^.
in
its

In other cases
altered

retained,
;

and the
yy^OtOy

radical

hemza
,

is left
OtO

fO^

form

(j^, J)

as

OjJJSU ftazarat,
lJ>*:I

^^U5l

juu

ha^d^ilfin, U^51 ^J>-vJt

(j-ftjjt (also

UhudHin, ^J^t

yakMdan, ^JJt
In later times the

written ^>o^5t ^JJI) UladiHumina.

pronunciation was softened in some of these cases by rejecting the

hemza and
\

lengthening the preceding

^ ^

vowel
y

e. g.

elhudtin,

yahldan, elladitumma

0^ J J^ X Cy J (as if written U3tjiy)t, OJ13J3AJ, ,j.^JJI).

yjOy

Rem.

c. J

is

always retained after fetha in the ancient lan_

.

Cy
;

guage, as j->^b

but in modern Arabic

J y 3

it
J C^

passes into the

elif

of

3t-y

prolongation, as j-ob,
in Mecca,

^J^b,

for jb,
d.

J^b.
p.

[And
257,

so even of old

Noldeke Gesch.

Qordns,

250,

whence with
JO
^

c^

scriptio defectiva ( 6, rem. a)

such variations as ^^CX for^.^^^

J

yO

Sura
said

xlix. 14.]
J y J

Those who used the form^.o-lau

yO
y i

(see 94, rem. c) also

j,^

for

y^,

from ^).

135]

I.

The Verb.

Verba Hemzata.

75

133.
ceded by

In the same way,

passes into J or

^, when
it is

it is

pronounced

with daunna or ksra and preceded by f^tha, or with ftha and pre-

damma

or ksra;

and into

j^,

when

pronounced with

ksra and preceded by

damma

(see 17, b).

it

E.g. ^h^^, for

^b,

to b

brave; ji^^i^, iov

j^C^ OYjbV%>,

agrees with,
to,

Imperf. III. of>ft^);

^^t,
for

for^I, agree with, be reconciled

to be

Imperat. VIII. of^*^; >i>,

U3,

mean, worthless; yyi,

II.

for jJL,

an impression
^^)
;

is

made,
he^Q

Imperf. Pass.

of j3l

Jlb\

forJlUI,

Infin. VIII. of

J^

was

asked, for JL^, Perf. Pass, of

^ J

JL>

^^ peace

is

made

{between

^ i ^

them), for^ty, Perf. Pass. III. of^^).

Rem.

At
^

the end of a word,

is

I,

pronounced with
;

damma and
lj.3,

preceded by fetha,
p

usually left unchanged

t

as Sjsu from

Uyj
iCi^i

t'^J

from

^-iA, Ij-u

i^O^ Imperf. Pass. II. of ^^jJ, instead of jjij,

^
^

l^tt,

>^,

JJ^-

But the
J t -

latter

form

is

commonly used before the accusative

suffixes,

0^

134.

Finally,

pronounced with

damma

or k^sra
is

(I

or

t),

be-

comes 3 or i^ at the beginning of a syllable which

a syllable ending in a consonant.
sj^y.'y

preceded by

E.g. \j^^^, for ,^U{, Imperf. of

Particip.

Jj>**-*) for Jj^-*^,

Pass.

of J^*

^0^)

for

v^,

Imperf.

ofv^b,

^0

groan, to twang; jt^^, for^*^, he acts stingily

of

and meanly, Imperf. IV.

X. of Jo^.

^y

^-LU-^t, j^ut on armour, Imperat.

Rem.

at the beginning of a

word remains unchanged, except

in the cases stated in 135.

E.g. jJt, jUI.

D
elif

135.
the radical

At the beginning
i
t,

of a word,

if

an

productionis follows
is

the two

lifs

are combined into one, which

written

either with

mdda

alone,
Slif,

to the right of the

or

m^dda accompanied by a h^mza sometimes with hmza and a perpendicular

or with
I

ftha (see

6,

rem. a)\ as

j.^t
,

j-tp,

or

j-l, for j-ott,

to consult, III. of

76

Part
to order.

^^amw Etymology
The same thing
elif

or the Parts of Speech.

[ 1.36

A^t
is

takes phice

when a

radical

with ^znia

(I)

preceded by an
j-jt;,

hmzatiim with ftha (compare

j-jlt,

132,

rem. b)

as jJl,
find

or jjt, for

to prefer^ IV. of jjt.

In old Mss.

we

often

j-tl, jjll.

136.

In a more modern stage of the language,

elif

h^mzatum

with f^tha passes into 3, when preceded by f^tha and followed by an

elif of

prolongation (compare

17, hy

rem. h)\ as 'j^t>>, for Ij^Uj

plur.
Perf. Act.

or I3J-0U, ^6!?/ deliberated togetJier, 3d pers.

j-t
;

VI. of

I*''^'^

for ^A-t or

U.U, the two became intimate friends^ from

Ul

(for

^1).
The same change sometimes takes place even with the
the third form
or parallel
It
;

Rem.

initial ^lif of
to be opposite

as i<-tj to he intimate with, j^jtj

to console,

to, ^-'tj

^J^tj

to eat

along with,

for ^tt, etc.

commenced, of course, in the Imperf. and the Nomina agentis and actionis, where, according to 17, b, rem. h,
yj
y J
*i

y J

J took the
137.
the
first

place of
y

as

15* t^,

v^t>, and d\^\^.

y ,

y t

y y i

The verbs

J^^-t to take, j-aS to order,

and

J^t

to eat, reject

radical in the Imperat.,

making
*^,

J^.,

j^, and

J^.
J

138.

"When preceded by ^ or
OJt^
elif,
J ^

and, the Imperative j- geneJ

;

6 i y

rally recovers its radical

y

j^\^ or j-cj

but not so

J^

and Jt^

J)

which make only

J^o-3,

J^.

For the rule as regards other verba

;

prim. rad. h^mz., see 132, rem. b

and on the Imperative of ^\,

to

come, see also

175, rem. a.
first radical

139.

The

of

j^\

is

assimilated in the eighth form

to the characteristic
to take for oneself

O of that form

J^Jt,

for J^awjt ( 132, rem. b),

Rem.
to

a.

The same
the article

assimilation sometimes takes place in ^\,

put on one

of dress called

j\j\,

and

j^-t, to give wages,

j^afc-Ijt

which makes

jjiZA or jjj\, to

put on an

^izr,

and

or j-a^Jt to

141]

1.

The Verb.

Verba Hemzata.
rarely in
^Jjkt, ^o

77
^j-t,

give alms, to receive loayes

siy-^^1 for y^j..i^\, to trust

still

iiioro

to

he safe,

or confide

iit,

and

marri/,

^JvJ',

for

j^^^l,

r/o.

The
^ ^

tenth form of J^^t

may

also lose its lif

and be

written SiiJZ^S.

Rem.

b.

From

the al)ove assimilated

to

forms are deiived the

to

secondary radicals JJ,

rem.
Jcfc
h).

take,

and js^^,

trade

(see

148,

Compare
;-KZ\^(,
if

in

Syriac

,kjZ2.],

rni-^L

1\\]'^^

'^^^^

with

.>,..>

t,

from the rad.

\-^^\.

140.
rad.

Verba med. hmzatse are occasionally

j^
(

inflected like verba

med.

et

149, etc.),

and take an
This
for
is

elif

of prolongation instead of the

radical

hmza with

ftha.

particularly the case with the verb

pers. sing.

jL

to ask,

which has JL;

JL, 2d
J-*

m. cJ-j [not wJ--],

Jl-j for

Jt-^,

Jw^

for J^--},
^lif

for

Jl-^t

(Imperat.), Perf. Pass.

Jwjw.

Sometimes the
;

h^mzatum

is

elided, its vowel being trans-

ferred to the preceding (previously vowelless) consonant.

for

Kg.

J^

Jl^, from JL>

^jj

for ^^j-t,

from

^\^

to see;

^\

to send, for

^^ll,

whence

*iU-o, for

^'%o, an angel {^\^7^),

in the fern. ^JLw,

Rem.
plur.

a.

The Imperative ^J^ makes

not ^JL^,
or
etc.

du

'^)L>,

t^JL/,

When

preceded by ^ and \^,

t/,

we may

say

JUI3
Rem.
5.

J^j,

lyiwli,

t^l-^ (21,

rem.

h),

or I^JL^i.

The
is

elision of the elif occasionally

happens in Hebrew,
282.

and

in Syriac it

the rule

see

Camp. Gr.

p. 46, p.

2.

Verbs which are more especially called

(

Weak

Verbs

128,
into

b).

141.
letter

These likewise
is

fall

three classes, according

as

the

3 or [^

the

first,

second, or third radical (verba primse,

secunda}, tertiic rad.

et

^).

78

Pakt Second.

Etymology

or the Farts of Speech.

142

A.

Verbs of which the Fh'st Radical

rad.

et (j).

^ or Table IX,
is

(verba

primw

142.
ristic

Those verbs primae

rad. ^,

which
,

Iiave h^sra as the characte-

vowel of the Imperf. and Imperat. reject the ^ in these forms.

E.g.

^^
"''

to

bear children, Imperf jXj for jJ^, Imper. jJ for jJjI (jJ^O;
^

jS'^ to promise,

Imperf

julj for

JO^ J^^,

00
Imper. js- for juul
j, of the
(js-^S),

Rem.

a.

Eight verbs prima? rad.

J

form JaJ, have in

0^

,0 ^

the Imperf. Jjiaj instead of ^Jaj (contrary to the rule laid

in 92),
iriy

down

and hence
;

elide their first radical

Jpj

to trust

or confide
is

Ji^

^.Jjj

to

inherit,

w^

cj^ to abstain

from (what
and hard
^^su
;

un-

lawful),

cjj
to

>jj to swell, jjj

be

^^j^ to be firm

(of fat),
to

L^J^

t^j

^ooo? condition

and handsome,
to love,

^J^

be

near, to be in charge
also dialectically the
r\

of,

^^Xj
J ^

JUj
^

^j^.

Of these cjj has

form

;pj>J,

and a few more admit both forms

j^*-},

e.g.

J.J

^o e

angry with, full of hatred of

(of ground), jju,
_

ji^yi

jS'^ to be

rough and broken

^>J j^j
;

^ 6e Ao^,

angry, jju,
3 ^

J^O^-x^
jC-yi
^
^
;

aJj ^0 6e stupefied with grief,

3 ^

^^

3^0^

to

be melancholy,

aJLj,

a)^

3 ^ t^

^Jjkj ^0 6e

cowardly, to forget, ^J^, ^J*^.

^

Rem.

6.

The Imperat. ^o*

in
I

the phrases

l.L.i

j^

good
is

morning !

^L-

j^

good evening

seems to come from j^^, but

This

in reality from jt^, Imperf. jtr^, to be happy, comfortable.

T)

is

the solitary instance in Arabic of the loss of the initial

in the

Imperat. of verbs f'S,

which

is

so

common

in

Heb. and Aram.

143.

But those verbs primae

rad. j,

which have ftha or

damma

as the characteristic vowel of the Imperf.

in these forms.
b
,

and Imperat., retain the ^

E.g. j-j or

J-j
^ ^

to be

afraid, J.^>J or J-^j, ja-!

3 ^ 6^
4f

0^0

0<0

or Jj^-jt (for J..3I or J^-jt);

.^

to be in

pain, ?-^yi\ sj^^3

^^ ^^i^^

144]

I.

TJie Verb.

Verba
J
^

pr, rod.
^
;

et

^.

79
by the muri
;

t J y

in the mud, J^-^

I

J^J^ to perish,

Jjyi

3J3

to be visited
,

ja^
;

^ i ^

i i a ^

rain, y^y*

J^^

to be

nmvholesome or insalubrious,

^yi

>-^

^0

/>^

clean

and fair, y^yi-

The same
^ and

is

the case with those verbs wliich

;

are at once prima) rad.

love,

media.' rad. j^eminat

as i^ (for ^^j) to

>yi for >3>;

3Ju' for ^^j'

Rem.

In verbs primae

rad.

of

which

tlie

second and third

ftha,

I'adicals are strong,

and

in
1

which the Imperf. has

or

some Arabic
for ^J.>J,

dialects

change the 5 into

afraid
;
:

^.

E.g. ^J-Ij

and

^afc.i.j,

from
y
>'

^J.j, to be

^.Ij and
y

^^^^

or %^.>>, for
J y y
y

T-e^-yi,
y

from
ma;e

%.j, <o 6e

J y

3 y ay

jiain

^^Ij and

^.t^^

foi" jo^yi-,

from ^Aj,

<o

a mistake.

Others even use the forms ^J^-o,

^a-jJ, and^^^-jj.

144.

In a few verbs, of which the eight following are those that

initial

most commonly occur, the

f6tha.
f'>^

is

dropped in the Imperf. and

Imperat., notwithstanding that the cliaracteristic vowel of these forms

is

to let alone,
y

j>^
ftj^

to let alone,

y>
y

to restrain^

pjj,
t->
r>

y
,

%^^
y

to be

wide or spacious,
place,

-^

9,mJ
y

y y

3t-d5

to

put down or

%^
IJsu
J y y

y y

^
y

j^iaj
^ y y

to

trample upon,

?^3

to fall,

%su

w^j
Rem.
is,

to give,

w^
is

a.

The reason why the ^

elided in these verbs probably

its

that the f^tha of the Imperf.

and Imperat. owes

existence

only to the fact of the second or third radical being in each case a
guttural or semiguttural
(j).

Rem.

b.

l>3

and J^^ are not used in the Perf.

80

Part Second.
145.
In
those

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

145

forms in which a k^sra or

damma
6 ^

precedes a

vowelless ^, the

is

changed into j^ or ^ productionis, according to

0^0^

l>

the preceding vowel.

Jl/j|
for

Hence

J^a*-;!,

iJ^t, for J<.^', ^^, Tmperat.

ctjuX-^l, for

I.

Jljjl, Perf.
J J

XL;
J

p'J^J,
J

0^0 0^0 pbjj, ftb>^t,

^

Infin.
J

IV.

and X.

w-^-^-; for

w.^^,

Imperf. Act. IV.

w^a-jl,

p^^^l,

for

J^jf, c^>Lt,
Rem.

Perf. Pass. IV.

and X.
rad. j, the

In the Passive of verbs primae

ft

is

sometimes

changed into

I,

on account of a certain repugnance of the Arabs to

;

the sound of the syllable j

.

e.g.
'

oZ^5\,
^
.

for
.

CUi^,

i^

-is

^osec?

or

determined (of time)

j-t,

for ^<-3,

i^

is revecdedi

146.

Verbs primae rad. {^ are inflected in almost

;

all

their forms

like the strong verbs

^^..mu

e. g.

j-^

^o jo/?/

at hazard, or #o J^ gentle, easy,

up, ^suj
;

.J

#0

ascend (a
Ja--;:!

hill),

^o 6^

grown

ixAj ^0 be

awake,

CR
;

lai,

iaAJ

c?.

^j

^0

become ripe,
has
rem.
j./*m-o

%^

or

^^
and
j,^-!;,

EM.

j./-}^,

^0 5e

<j?r2/,

or

j.,^>m-u,

to desjyair,

^^Lo or
j^^-Nj-o,

j./*^.
jj**Lj

See
or

92,

a.

Dialectic varieties are u*oIj, for

and

^cb,

for j^Uj.

See

143, rem.

147.

In those forms in which a ksra or

is

damma
I.;

precedes a

vowelless \^, the \^

changed into (^ or 3 productionis, according to

the preceding vowel.

jL.jX.>>t,

Hence

j.-^t

for j^l,

Imperat.
j-'^,

j^j

and

for ^^-jj

and jl**.^!,

Infin. IV.

and X.

^5^,

for j-^*jj,

J)

Jai-o

Imperf. Act. IV. of j~^ and Jaij

148.
teristic

In the eighth form, 3 and

^ are assimilated to the charac;

O, producing
a piwnise ;
a.
it,

for

O3

and C-o

as jout, for jocut, (juujt),

to

to receive

j-*^t, for>.Jl;l

(J-^t),

play at hazard.

Rem.
ftha,

Sometimes, however, although

approve of

are not assimilated 3 and damma, and kesra, into the homogeneous

many grammarians disto the O, but pass after

letters of prolonga-

150]

I.

The Verb.

Verba

jyi\

rad. ^

et

^j.

81

^;-^l for j-^l, j--Jj' for

J

j-JLjl
y y

(
i

147),
y

in tlie Perf.

J-cuL for

'

>

Oy

JuaiJ^,
^

juU

t(jr

jo^, J.iilj
a.

for ^.J^j, in tlie Iniperf.

Compare

139,

and rem.
6.

Rem.

From

these assimilated forms are derived secondary

;

radicals; such as xaJi} to turn oneself towards^ to face

j^:iJj to suffer

from
jJU

indigestion

.^

to he

wide or spacious ; i<a5

to he

fo

fear (God)

to be

hoim in ones house (of a slave),

hereditary, inhei'ited,

or long possessed ;
he
to

JUu

to rely
yy

upon ; <J

to he stupefied

by grief

to

y y

t yOi

melancholy

*^, or ijAJ,

to

follow ; and in the fourth form, UjI

?*-AjI

make one lean, to prop Jdin up ; person. Compare 139, rem. b.

Rem.
c.

to insert

,\^^\

to

suspect a

For the inflection of verbs languages, see Comp. Gr. p. 234 seq.
B.

of this class in the cognate

Verbs of which the Second Radical

medice radicalis ^
et \^).

{verba j or Tables X. XIII.

is

149.

Verba mediae

rad.

et

^^ (called by the Arab grammarians from strong verbs only

in

o^.*^)! JaaJI, the hollow verb) differ

first,

the

fourth, seventh, eighth,

and tenth forms.

The

following sections

indicate the principal points of difference.

150. J or

If the first radical is

without a vowel, and the third has one,

is

the vowel of the second radical

thrown back upon the

which
is

first,

and the

^
1

is

changed into that

letter of prolongation

homogeneous

to the vowel that the first radical has

now assumed.

E.g.

D
I.

J^,
y
}

he says,

becomes
i>

J^^, Imperf
J
y

Act.

^ft^, he goes,
y y

do.

sJ^:i^, he is afraid.
y-r^-ayi,
i y i

a
j>

^^5
J yy

do.
do.

he

is

afraid,

J^,
i y

it is said.

J^^., Imperf. Pass.

1.

J-^AJ,

pardon

is

granted,

)>

J^., Imperf.

Pass.

IV
11

w.

82

Part Second.
jbyu^ he remains,
Cys^j,
ff^

Etymology
becomes

or the Parts of Speech.

151

^Jb, Imperf. Act. IV.

softens,

j>Jj,

do.

l>3.5l,
J

remain,

t^^SI, Imperat. Plur. IV.

Oi

ly^l, soften,

I^f,
viisf,

do.

ji^S, he remained,

Perf. Act. IV.

O^y
B

he softened,

0<)y
^JC,Ms..\,

do.

j^^aZ^, he stands upright,

O'-Aiwl, he

Imperf. Act. X.
Perf. Pass. X.

was thought
is

gentle,

O-i^y
J ^ ^ J

J-jA^j, pardon

asked,

JlZ*^, Imperf. Pass. X.

151.
t
, ,

But
,

if

the third radical loses

its

vowel, the long vowels

^^ ^

are changed into the corresponding short ones, because

( 25).
I.

a shut syllable does not admit of a long vowel

E.g.

J-*:?
X

for

J^
y

(J>*:j), Jussive Act.

(j^-:l),

do.

^ ^

(0>a*^),
VyJ
^ J

do.
I.

(J3.J), Jussive Pass.

(^^j), Jussive Act.

IV.

(J^^O Imperat. IV.

^^*')
>.

it

(^VO.
(c-w<>^3l),

clo.

D
I I
,,

2d

p. sing.

m.

Perf. Act. IV.

Oj^.5t,
X J

Oju5l
J J

(olyt),
^ J

do.
do.

Pass. IV.
Pass. X.
Perf. Act. IV.

oj

<iAii>i.

0^l5l
^
i

(o-iyl), 3d
^
be-

p. plur. p. plur.

f.

,j-o-j5l
J.

(C>-*>^')j

2d

f.

Imperat. IV.

Rem.

<jX}, for

0>^'

Jussive of jjl^,

^0 6e, is
J*-

sometimes

still

farther abbreviated, especially

by the

poets, into

^.

153]

I.

The Verb.

Ver-ba med. rad.

et

^.

83

152.
prosthetic

In consequence of the changes produced by the operation

first

of the two preceding rules, the Imperative of the

I

form loses

its

(see

98 and 122).

E.g.

J>5I

becomes successively

J>5l, J>5I,

J5I,

Ji.

J^\y

^l,
^

K^ ^

Jilt,
^

w)UI,

wJkl,

"r-*-

lyv'
i

iy>i.
t

tMSM/.

'j>-^J.

lyuLi,

ty^.
I^U.

153.

If three

open syllables follow one another

in

immediate

succession, the first of which has ftha

and the

last

any vowel, then

the J or (^ of the middle syllable is changed into elif productionis, without any regard to the nature of the vowel that accompanies it.
E.g.

^>5

becomes

^15,

Perf.

Act.
do.

I.

J^
J>
jt^
>^*^6i
^ ^ ^
>

Jll,
J-,

do.

j^,

do. do.
Perf. Act. VII.

Imperf.
ii^5j

do.

i^5l,

Perf. Act. VIII.

J^3jt
J

do.
^0^

>'^^::

Imperf. do.
as being dia(for

Rem.
lectically
to be

The forms

J^

and ju^ are mentioned

to cease,

used instead of Jlj (for ^j)^

of.

and ^l^

^i^),

near or on the point

84

Pakt Second.
154.
But
is

Etymolog

ij

or the Parts of Speech.

first

154

A
J

if

the vowel of the

syllable be
is

damma, and the

and the
kfesra

or ^^

accompanied by k^sra, the

its place, in

damma

elided

substituted in

consequence of which the ^ or ^^ becomes

^ productionis.
^
J ^
J

E.g.

becomes
>>

(j>f)
^

J<f,

Perf.

Pass.
do.

I.

J
>>

^ a

6 J

Perf.
X J J

Pass. VIII.
do.

J
j>

B
Rem.
{^^jAfA),
a.

Instead of J^3 (J^s), J-jo- (J>-)j ^ ^

like,
<^

J^

(^^),

u^

and the

some Readers

of the
the

Kor'n give the vowel

(^-tfJI ,j^-o

an^o-it vU^t,
^^.^jOtj),

scent ov flavour

of

u-sound
it

4j>^.

that

is

to say, they

pronounce

with the sound of the

German
Rem.

in hten or the

French u

in lune

(compare

123, rem.),

kla, hula, silka, giida.

h.

Some

of the

Arabs take another method

of forming

the Passive, namely by rejecting the vowel of the 3 or ^^, and

changing those letters into 3 productionis

as J|^5 (for J|^5, J|^5),

(for

^30.

(for

^c^, ^3^\
for

^^

(for ^^.j,

^), jy:a.\

j.^1,

j-^;:.!).

The verb Jlw,

cJt^***

JU

(see 140), is said to

admit

of the

forms

c-)^*^)

silla,

and

^J^-*.

Rem.

c.

In forms

like ^^tjlwt, j't*^\

I,

some assimilate the vowel

X e

of the prosthetic ^lif to the following

i

[j^^S, j-.I, pronouncing

or w.
If the first radical has ftha

155.

and the third

is

without a

vowel, three cases arise.

(a)

The second
is

radical

is

or

with f^tha.

In this case the

is

second radical

elided along with its vowel, but its influence

first

strong

enough

to

change the ftha of the

radical into

damma,

if it

was

^,

and into

k^sra, if it

was ^.
C-3.5,

E.g.

>Z^

for

2d

pers. sing.

m.

Perf. Act.

I.

157]
(b)

I.

The Verb.
radical
is
is

Verba med. rad. ^

^ with damma

et

^.

So
In this

The second
is

or j^ with k^sra.

case the second radical

influence
sufficient to

elided along with its vowel, as in , but its

first

change the f^tha of the

et

radical into the

homogeneous vowel.
^
" J

E.g.
^
J ,

siuJLb

for

^^^,

2d

pers. sing.

m. Perf. Act.

I.

do.
(c)

The second

radical

is

j with
first

k^sra.

In this case the same

characteristic vowel
E.g.
I.

elision

takes place, but the influence of the

suffices to

change the f^tha of the

for

radical into ksra.

c^s^., 2d pers. sing. m. Perf. Act.

Om
156.
forms,
is
if

,,

O^-d (c-sJ^),

do.

In the Perfect Passive of the

the third radical loses
its

first,

seventh, and eighth

vowel, the

productionis

154)

shortened into k^sra, according to

for

25.

E.g.

ws-o

(c-sjuj),

2d

pers. sing.

m.

Perf. Pass.

I.

0^3
J

{^^^),
(C-.53Jiwt),

do. do. VIII.

C-.2wt

,,

Ca

jI

..

Rem.
the form

a.

In verbs mediae

rad.

^, and

in those mediae rad.

j
i

of

J^si,

the 1st and 2d pers. m. and fem. sing, dual and plural

10
Perf. Act.
(

^ ^

and Pass, are

3

identical in
^
^

form

e.g.

C-.aj for C^sa^,*

0)
;

155, a)

and w-o
b.

sIUa. for C-sS^. ( 155,

c).

Rem.
^

Those who pronounce in the 3d

killtu,
J
J

pers. hiila, b^a, etc.,

say in the 1st and 2d persons

J ^
J
i J

bHu, etc.; whilst those

who

prefer

J^iS,

c^, say
i

wnA.5,
J ^

C-.aj-

[The prophet himself in the

hadith al-wahy says \Z^X^.

De G.]
rad.

157.

Most verba mediae

3 take damma, and most verba

;

mediae rad. \^ ksra, as the characteristic vowel of the Imperf.

e.g.

from Jtj (Jjj),

give in
J J

to

move away, comes Jj!>J

(J^Jtl)

from

JU

(J3J), to

present, Jj- (J^-^j)

XXX

from

JU

XX

JXJO^

(J3J), to be long, J^Ism)

\

(J>J^,

93)

from o'j

{O-ij)^ ^o

adorn, o-ik (O-iH)

from

XXXXX jU {j^),

86

Part Second.
{j-t^)-

Etymology
in some,
e.g.

or the Parts of Speech.

158

to go, j-j-^

But
(

which are of the form Jj, the

(

Imperf. takes f^tha

92)

from Jlj
J

J^jJ), to cease,
J ^ Ox
;

comes

Jlj-j

^y

Jih{)

from
^
^ ^

J^
i^
^

J^),
;

^0

6;rgi5,

o^^am,

JU {s)^^
^

from fU (,^^),

XX
Jxx
J X 0*

XX

#(?

t<;?>,

iUu (U^)
5/<?<?/?,

Jxx
#0 ??,

JxOx
;

from ol. (oj.),

(voj^).

/^ar, oU*- (^^d^>)

from

^U
(for

(^>>), ^0

^Uj

oU,

has usually the form Cthe Perfect, and

O^,

lixJOx

XX
,

^^>, Heb. HO,

Syr. A-J^)
X

in

O^l

JJP

.^

Z-X, qIdj) m

ljJxx
the Imperfect, though c-o, oU-!, and

T
J
X

also w^tj^, are

mentioned by the lexicographers.

158.

In verba mediae rad. j et j^, of which the third radical

letters

is

O
e

or

^, these

combine with an
form
_

initial
,j.
X

or jj in the pro-

nominal suffixes so
JJ

as to

O
(3

and

E.g. w%, ^,0-^, for C%%,

X

^^li,
if^

from
;
Ut

OU
a
J

XX

(O3-) ^0

c?^;

C-o, for >Z^,, from

Ob

XX

XX

(C-s^j) to

pass
to

xOJ
for j>i<d,
Xd

iSjx

xOJx
f^o^*

XX
ivoTo.

night

,>o,

5x
and
c.

-^

and O-^
-^

xOx

C^*-^

C guard ;
See

Uj, for Uuj,

jj-*:,

for J-^^,

from

^b

XX

,jL (\Jy^)

(o*^)

^0 60 separate.

90,

rem.

a, b,

159.
rad. 3, the

In the Passive of the third and sixth forms of verba med.

3 productionis
if it

108) does not coalesce with the second

radical into 3, for,

did, the peculiar feature of these forms

would

be effaced, and they would become identical in appearance with the

^

second and
XVll

fifth

XWJ J^iS

XKlJJ

XjxJJ

and J>a5).

Hence we

write Jj>5, J3>5, not

wl

J J

J3.5,

J>a5.

For the same reason, no coalition takes place in the same

forms of verba mediae rad.

X
J

^, which
rem.
a.

are always written, for example,

J J

%Ji^ and

^i^-

See

11,

160.

Some verba mediae

X

rad. j,

and a few mediae

;

the form ^Ja, are inflected throughout like strong verbs

Jxtx
X
;

Jx Cx

curved or

6^7^^,

Imperf. ^jb

33-^ #0

6^ 6^ac^, Imperf.

XX
j3*
to be one-eyed y Imperf.

JxOx

xxO^xx
j^\
;

^^^

.X
as
^jt X

rad.

^,

of

to be

XX 0

IV. j^-^t

jjj, IV.

^3-0

^0 be woolly,

Imperf.

163]

I.

The Verb.

Verba med. rad. ^

ot

et

[^.

87

J>^ J^
;

to squint,

Imperf.

J>a^,

IV.

J^^l

jye. to be

wanting,

Imperf. J>^, IV. J>^l

J^- to have a particular disease (j^^, the

j^^j-oj
;

glanders), said of a camel, Imperf.

w^cA:,

x^

to

have a long, slender

Imperf.

Imperf.

jL>a.,j

ju^

to be

tender

and flexible,

j^^

-^

^0 a^'^

a slender

waist, Imperf.

^a^.

161.

Some verba

media3 rad. 3 et {j follow in the fourth form

either the strong or the

weak

inflection.

E.g.

w^Ut or w>^t,

to

reward,

from w^U

to

return;
rfo. ;

9-tjl

or ^-jjt, to perceive the smell or odour of a

thing, from 9-tj

^eUt

or^^t,

^0 6^ cloudy,

from>&U

do.;

JU.t

or

J^t,

to

watch a rain-cloud, from Jl..

162.

few verba mediae rad. ^ have only the strong inflection in

;

the eighth form, used to denote reciprocity

as

jy^^

to be

neighbours,

from the rad. jU.

rad. 9.1;
;

^3>j^

to

pair, to

many
^U
;

or intermarry, from the

^^ ^^^V

j>^'

^0

borrow, from the rad.

jj>^'

one another,

from the rad.

163.
inflection,

o^Many verba

mediae rad. ^ admit in the tenth form of either

but they generally prefer the weak, with the exception of a

few, [chiefly denominatives],

which almost always adopt the strong.

E.g. w^U*iwt or w3.aJiwt, to give

an answer, grant a prayer, from the

;

rad. w*l.
.xO^O

y^yol^tS or w^Lu*^!, to consider right, from the rad. w^L

00-'

^-O.'O

^^iJUl

^0 6^

bent with age, from j^^5 a

Similarly, from verba
;

bow ;

Jj-U-^t ^0 become like

t^...j

s/ie-camel (5).
like

med.

rad. ^^,

.I^.> '

to

become

a he-goat (u-^)

c)t>*^' to become like

an elephant

(J-?*).

Rem.

a.

On

cUsu^l or cUwt, shortened from c.\..Z^\, to obey, to

118,

be able to do,

X. of cU, and on the secondary cUxwl, see

rem.

b.

Rem.
the
first

b.

On

the formation of the

nomina agentis
et

et patientis of

form from verba med. rad. j

c.

^,

see 240-1.

Rem. Aramaic

For the inflection of verbs V'y and ^"y in Hebrew and see Comp. Gr. p. 242 seq.

88

Part Second.

Etyinohijy

or the Parts of Speech.

164

C.

Verbs of which the Third Radical

is

^ or

^ {verba
:

tertice radicalis

3et

^; ^dUT
Verba

Jiijl th defective verb). Tables

five

XIV. XVIII.

164.
()

These verbs are of

tertiae rad.
(

kinds

namely
;

^ of
a).

tlie

form Jjii

as Ij^ to

make a foray

or raid, for^jx
(b)

167, a, ,

Verba

tertie rad.
a).

^^ of the form jii

as j^^j to throw, for

^^j

167, a, ,

(c)

Verba

terti?e rad.

of the form ,Jaj

as

ij^j

to be

pleased

with, ior
(d)

y^j

166, a).

Verba

tertise rad.

^ of the form Jjii

^ J ^

as t^^}^ to be ashamed.
y 3 ^

(e)

Verba

tertiae rad.

of the form

J5

as

^j^

to be noble.

165.
or

There are three things to be noticed regarding the third

it

radical of these verbs; namely, that

it

retains its power as a consonant,

elided.

resolves itself into a vowel, or

it is

166.
place.
{a)

At the commencement Namely

:

of a syllable, one of two things takes

The

third radical maintains its power as a consonant between

(I3-, b-),

the vowels
as also

(3-), (tj
syllable

), i

((^
L5f>^^'
I

),

(b-)

when the preceding

;

ends with a consonant.

L5'f>^'

E.g.

'ij^, ^t^}
5

0x0x0

^jL/*-, 'j-^, j>*;i,

0^3}^^

^^}^

oW*P
X

3>^,
^

L5^>>'
X

0^3-^j-

The

letter
^

j between the vowels

;

(tj ) always passes into

as j^-^j, ^1^, for >o;, jj^.

Uj

xxxJxxxJ
a, u
.

(3) and

The

letter

is

never found between the vowels

Rem.
xxxx

In the

first

and second

dual of the Perf. Act.

l;:^j, etc., after

I.

the 3d pers. fem. sing, and Oxxx XXX' Oxxx and II. might have been OjJ.^, ^jj^, C-wj-;,
classes,

OxxOxx
forms

OxJx
and Ojj-w; but the
^-j
(

the analogy of

C-^;J-i);,

C-sjJ.,
jji,

Arabs followed in the

6

sing, the masc.

167, a, ^, a),

Oxx
and, not being able to say Otj.^ and
XX
XX

OUj

Oxx

|x
or C-woj
(

25),

they sub-

stituted

OJ^

and

C-.^^,

In the dual, on the other hand, where they

167]

I.

The Verb.
said
\j\js.

Verba

tert.

rod. ^

et

^j.

89
fern. sing.

might have

and UUj, they followed the received

(Zcj.

in adopting j,t and

cally,

The form UUj

is

said to occur dialecti-

but

is

condemned by the grammarians.

is

(b)

The
7

third radical
,

elided between a short vowel

in

and the long

vowels
a.

and

and the two vowels are contracted

;
,

one of two ways.

Ij^-w

Into a long vowel

namely ^j into j as

for t^^j-,

O^J^
l^-j,

and

\^jJJu

for

C>33J^ ^^^
for

hl)^

'

>J
^j^-^ji

^^^^ 3' ^^ ^y^j ^^^

\jyc>j-i

and l>H

O^tj-^H ^^^^
'^i^*^

L^3

ii^to

j^

as

siHo and

(^5>*3 for

CH3}^
^**^'

<S3J^^ l>^'
and

^^i'

L^i>^'

^5-"
,

^"^^^

^^_, as v>!?^ ^^^^

L5^

OtJt^^j-*

^^^-j^, ^-oj^ for

r-j-o;!.

Rem.

The 2d
f

pers. sing. fem. Imperat. ^^J^I

ic

may be pronounced

either \iyzl^ with the pure sound of the

y

(as in the masc. 'ugzu), or

a),

*gzl,

with the

^1^1
I

(see 123, rem.,

and 154, rem.

owing to

the influence of the

.

in the second syllable.

;

Into a diphthong
Ox as
6^x

Jx^
Jx*x

namely 33 into 3, as Ox>x ^OxOx Jxx

t^^j,
for

ijij^

for

tjjj^

v^
;

xJxOx

into 3_,

l^j
y

for
J

0>^>H
'^"<^

^i^^

xOx-J

xJxOj

'>J-^J^'

Oi^

and I3JJU
X

03<)^

'>^>H ^^^ O^t^j-i ^^^^ x^ Ox J^^J '^^^^ ^~' ^^ '>'>*:!

xOx)x

Ox9x'
for

^J^jj and j^-p

xOx j>*wj-p

xOx

L5;~ xOx^J
;

Ox,

and ^^^yi, O-i}^ and

jJJ>j

for

xxOj
167.
or elided.
in
J

xOjOx
At
It

O-cij^ and ^io, ^s^j^

xO for ^^{^-Jl.
is

the end of a syllable, the third radical

either vocalised
Ox

xOxxxi^xx
Ojj^ =
X J X

may

stand at the end of a syllable either naturally, as

or after dropping a short vowel, as in
arise the following cases.

c-sAji,

^^y_

for

j^^ =
{a)

^}mu.
a.

Hence

When
is

standing naturally at the end of a syllable, the

third radical
(a)

vocalised in two ways.

If the preceding

vowel be homogeneous ( or
J

), j and

(^

become

letters of prolongation, that is to say,

J

xjx
(^5
7.

xOJxxx
for

j uw and (^ iy xOx
for c-sj/.,
166, a,

pass into

3 and

E.g.

O^j-w

O^^^, ^^j>.

w-^-oj for c^i-3; (from

^^.-^j for 3-0;,

according to

and
12

168).

w.

90

Part SECOii jy.Etyinology

(b)

or the Parts of Speech.

168

If tlie

preceding vowel be heterogeneous

(_), it

forms with
for

^ and

the diplithongs
^ , ^

j- and

j^_.

E.g.

O^J^, gazauta,

gazawta ;
.

c^.>.;,

ramaita, for ramayta.

When
^ ^
C<

the third radical stands at the end of a syllable, not

^
^

naturally, but in consequence of a short vowel having been dropped

^

(3-

for

^_,

^-

C J

for

j^_ and ^-, j-

for j-,

Jib ^-

for j^_),

it

is

vocalised in three different ways.

(a)

3 aw and \^ ay become
j^
( 7,

but for the sake of distinction

E.g. tj^ for j)>i,

we

write t_ for awy and

rem. h) for a^.

^x

XXX
J

x*J

xxJ
J

JxOj
jOx
;

xOj

xx^J

JxOJ

jOx
jf>*J,
J
ftx

JJSxJJflx
for ^jju,

(b)
(c)

?^w;

becomes 3

as jJaj,
e X ;

jj-^.

\^

iy

becomes j^
is

as

^-H

for

^p.

(^)

The
a.

third radical

elided

When

standing naturally at the end of

a syllable.

This

C happens

signification of JOx OJOx the form produces the abbreviation. E.g. }su, jxt, for ^jsu (^jju), xOx OCx OjOj Ox xO JOj Cx (^t) ^j.j, >>jl, for ^j-; (,^^), j)J.^t ca^>H. ^j}> (lJ^jO

in the Jussive

and Imperative,

in

which the
JOJ

JOx

60

^j\

xOx

OxOx

xO

for

^-3^
^.

(i^-^j^), e5-*j5
it

0x0 ((^jO*-

When

does not naturally stand at the end of a syllable.

SulxJ
(

r.

This happens in the nomina agentis, J^ftU

(see 236), before the
elid'ed at

80), Jju-, J**-, etc.

tnwin of
X

damma and
is
X

k^sra.

These vowels are

kfesra
X X
;

the same time, but the tnwin

E.g. jb\j for

thrown back upon the

X

of the second radical.

x5xx
j;

XOx''
fo^*

^^\j and ^^\J

jU
OJ

xOx
;

for

^^jU and
X
;

L5i^^ (^J^^' 3J^^> X X ^ X KlxJ wlxJ

166.

0^)

t-^l)
^

and j^-otj (>ot;, >ol;) L5-^b ^^ X X ^^ X ^ X

tOxJ
^^j^^st^
;

OJ

OOJ

j^

for j^^-i^ It

and

v>^

for

j^^^-^^

and i^^a^
(

etc.

168.

has been already mentioned

is

166, a) that
^

when the
^

third radical

3, it passes

between the vowels

(3) and

* [At the end of a sentence the

6

often protected by a

0,

final vowel of the Imperative is OJOJ The Jussive is as a-cuo! go on, aj^I approach.
ii.

sometimes treated in the same manner (comp. Vol.

230).

D. G.]

171]
(lj_) into \^.

I.

The Verb.
After \^
lias

Verba

tert.

rad. ^ et

^.

91

been introduced in this manner into the

maintains
itself

3d

pers.

sing.

masc. Perf.,

it

througliout the whole

inflection, as far

as the above rules permit.

Consequently, we get

from
^ J

^^)
^
)

(for
^

3-^j)
^
J

the forms Cs--;, ^j^j-i. l5^>'''

0^>H

'

^^^m

169.
verb
;

Final 3

is

changed into

in all the derived

forms of the

as jjy^,

,^ij, ci'>^^ ^5^^^^

L5^!/^''

L5^^!' <Sy^\'

^j^\j^^c-ji to

Rem.

The ninth and eleventh forms conform

to this rule, in-

stead of contracting the two

wws

into ^.
(

The Arabs say

J^ait, see 59,

abstain or refrain, for j>Cjt,

and not ^^^t

o
J

rem.

a).

170.
rad.

In the

nomina

patientis,

Jyt^
/i

80),

of verba

tertise

3, the

3 of the long vowel

coalesces with the radical

into

as jJj- for ^j>-.

In verba

tertise rad.

^,

the influence of

the third radical converts this secondary 3 into ^^, the two coalesce
into

^,

and, in consequence, the preceding

for

damma

becomes k^sra

as

^j^

^j^,
(

<S3^j^-

Such verbs as ^^j,

in which the final i^

stands for ^

166, a), admit of either form, though

i^j-^

is far

more

common than
Rem.

d JO ^ 3-0;-.

a.

The form j^Jo

is

occasionally found in verba tert.

rad. ^, instead of

jJa^

e.g.

4-mU*o u'^'

or S^.^.^ u^j' irrigated

<suA^ W*'^*^

land, from

Uw

^0 irrigate,

Imperf.

^.;.>.j

b^l^^

^i-^'
t

^^')

/ am
rww

(^i:e)

the lion,

whether attacked or attacking, from ^-Ic

jcfr

^0

a<, ^0 attack,

Imperf. jjj (Lj^jU in

final

rhyme
as

for

b>U).
correseq.

Rem.

b.

For verbs

3 and

compared with the

p.

sponding forms in the other Semitic dialects see Comp. Gr.

3.

255

Verbs that are Doubly and Trebly

Weak
two

129).

171.

Doubly weak verbs are

varieties.

divisible into

classes,

each of
of those
;

which comprises several which have both an

elif

The
a

first class consists

hmzatum and

or

^ among their radicals

the second of those in which the letter 3 or

^ occurs twice.

92
A.

Part Second.
Rem.
hemza.

Etijmology
no
triliteral

or the Parts of Speech.

[172

There

is

verb that has more than one radical

172.
(a)
(b)
(c)

Of the

first class

there are three sorts

rad.
;

j or ^^ Verba h^mzata and secund?e rad. ^ or ^^ Verba h^mzata and tertite rad. 3 or j^.
varieties, according to the position of

Verba h^mzata and primae

Each of these admits of two

the
^lif

h^mzatum.

B
t

173.
"

The

first sort consists

;

of (a) verba secundse rad. hfemzatse, as

j'3 to frighten

and

i) verba tertise rad. h^mzatse, as t>3 to smooth,

^^3

to

tread upon.

Such words
;

classes to

which they belong

follow in their inflection both the i . I.. I. . e.g. Imperf. j^^, Iju, Uaj ( 132 3, and

142, 144).
'

'

Rem.
jj*.i-w>
6

The Imperf.

i i

4>

of u**-^, to despair,

is ^^1_a;,

more rarely

or ^^Ijwj, [also

^^cb and

t,/*jUj]

its

Imperat. j^bt, rarely

^^^JJt.

See

146, rem.
sort is divided into (a) verba primae rad. h^mzatse,
^^ return,

174.

The second

as w^t or w?tp (for

vjO

Jl or Jtg
p^-*>)

(for

J3I)

to

return; and
iKcfm

() verba tertise rad. h^razatae, as ?lw (for

to come, ?lw (for

to illtreat,

(for

U<fc.)

i^^)

to wish.
it

Each variety unites the

peculiarities of

the two classes to which

belongs.
a.

Perf.

3d 2d

p.
p.

s.

^\i.
.

'AL
^
e.

i\i
^

ol

^
.
ft

s.

sZ^\

O^iM/

ft

Imperf.
I

r^.

i\j

Imper.
9^

Perf. pass.

^\
third sort
is

'ir

'^
mourn; and
^

175.

The

divided into (a) verba primae rad. hmzatae,

as j5t to come,

^\

to refuse,
ftx

^^\
to he

to grieve or
ft

i) verba

secundae rad. hmzatae, as

^^U

far

off,

(^U

to utter

cry.

They

are treated in their inflection like the two classes of verbs to which

they belong.

176]

1.

The Verb.

Doubly Weak Verbs.

93

.i

"

J' ^y

wwl
.

^<i
A.

^t
w^t
;

132, rem. ^)

ot A

yt

o.t

>^^y
x

v^^-jj'

^^_

v'-

Rem.

a.

The Imperat.

of the verb
137,

^Jt

is

not unfrequently
(Z),

shortened into

(compare
is

and the Syriac form

which,

at the end of a sentence,

written 4j.

The same thing holds good

one letter
;

in pause of all imperatives that consist of only J,

as dj for
(

from [^\j

to see (

176)

ti

for \^, from ^-ij <o keep faith

177).

Rem.

6.

The verb

^jI, imperf. i^jI^,

is

an example of the rare

forms mentioned in
^-jIj,

91,

rem.

c.

Lexicographers mention the forms

c],

^r^i^ a-nd fm^i

\%

94, rem.

as being occasionally used.

176.

The

elif

h^mzatum

of the verb

^\j

is

almost always elided

in the Imperf.

and Imperat.
Imperf. Indicative.
3.

C
2.
f.

m.

3.

f.

2.

m.

1. c.

X 6 XX

s.

<sy^

<s
J^'^j^
<
y y

lP
X

L^'

D.
P.

uW^
y

oW^
X
^ ^ X

yy

Ox

r-x

3J^

OrJj^
Jussive.

CHJ^

lSP

^^

^ ^

XX

S.
.

J-i
X

>>

D.
x^
y

V
y y

V
, y

(Jlp
^^^
, X XX

J'

XX

P.

^3ji

siHH
Ox j^j
fX

hy
J), c.

O^H
XX Ijj

>H

x6x
S.

OxxOxr
;

m. J or

d; (

175, rem. a),

f.

P.

m.

\_$j, f.

Otij.

Rem.

a.

The

Perf. Act. of

^\j almost always

-x

retains the hemza,

J

J
;

Ofx

dx

which may however be transposed,

ox

i\j

[for C-sjI^
^

some say
^

OsJj].
.

The Imperf.

\^\j-i

and the Imperat.

ij\

are used dialectically.

94

Pakt Second.
Rem.
^\^j*h.

Etymology
Perf. Pass,
is

or the Parts of Speech.

177

The

^Jj

(like ^<.;) or,

is

by transposition,
Active

In the

Irnperf. Pass, the

hemza
ijj.

elided, just as in the

voice; e.g.

jj-j-j,

^,

for

,^1^,

Rem.
is

c.

In the fourth form, when

:

it signifies to
j->

show^ the

h^mza
it is

always elided

^jt, Ojt, Co^t

[^j-t

jl.

Otherwise

retained.

177.

Of the second
:

are two sorts

radical, as

(a) to

which ^ or j^ occurs twice, there those in which ^ or j^ is the first and third
class, in

^i^
and

guard,

^^
{^^9

to be near,

^<.j to be sorefooted (of

is

a horse)

{) those in
to roast,

which 3 or j^
to be strong,

the second and third

radical, as
^^*fr to

\;^^

i?- (for 3-?.) to live,

have an impediment in ones speech.

178.

The

first sort

follows in its inflection the verbs of the

two

classes primae

and

tertise rad.

or

^.

E.g.

\^h>
lJ3'

c^5j,

0^53

^
L5^
Ox
;

or aS ( 175, rem. a).

01'

x^

^^>
0^^
^^*^3.

^^3

J
X

^-

O
(for

f^3>
179.
whatever.

^^^3

i^5*->:!

^1,

^jj)-

In the second
E.g.

sort,

the second radical undergoes no change

KS^^>

O^m,

O-o^iW
^
y

3iwt

Li?>^,

^>5,

s^35
^
<

Rem.
union of

(X.

We

write

l.j.a> .j

Lj not
,

^^Aa,,

^<?jij

to prevent the

two ^, and

also,

in the former case, to distinguish the

Imperf. of i^ti^ from the proper

name ija^ Yahy

(John).

Rem.

h.

-j.

admits

(1) of the contraction of the

I.

two ^,

{a) in

those persons of the Perf.

in

which the second

^ has a vowel, as
D. G.]

* [A more recent form

is

^^j

see the Gloss, to Tabarl.

I.

The Verb.
(h) in

Doubly Weak Verbs.

as ^^<^, ^^^^^
t'oi-

95

J-.

for j<*-

the Imperf.

T.,

O^^
4.. ..^ j
;

(c)

^^ ^he

nomen

actionis IT.

(i5

80 and 202, rem.), ^Ua^

(2) of the
it sig-

elision of the second

nifies to feel
^

j^ in the Perf, and Imperf. X., when xOx OxOx xx^ --0x0
^^si..'.l... j
,

^x
ic*^
.

shame as .^a^J^I,

for

La^^I..!. ^.a.X...j.

also admits of being contracted into

i
St
^

^^, and

l,ou into ^^ju

The

forms ^^. and

rem.).

^^

are said to occur (compare

123, rem.,

and

153,

180.
and

Trebly weak verbs are divisible into two classes

namely B
or ^^
;

(a) those in
(/>>)

which one radical

all

is

h^mza and the other two

_5

those in which

the three radicals are

or
it

^.
seems to consist of
l--

Rem.

We

pass over the second class, as

is

only one verb, which

letter

hardly ever used

viz.

to

ivrite

the

^.
Verbs of the
is

181.

first class

are of two sorts, nanjely (a) those in

as

which the h^mza

repair
as
to
;

the

first radical,

^^\

to betake oneself to,

is

to

and

(/?)

those in which the h^mza

the second radical,

^\^

to

promise.

The former
xC
tx

are inflected likej-wt

xC X

and

\^^
XX

179),
178),

xC

xe

^ge.g.

L^3^ "^3^ ^^j'. c53W)

y^

t^e latter like

JU

and ^^5^

Perfect.
3.

m.

3.

f.

2.
X

m.
Ctx

2.

f.

1. c.
J

fx

ox

s.

L5b
xJOgx
X J X

D.
P.

<l<3
X

Ul^
CPx
J ;px

D
i
J

xOtx
'J

Imperf. Indicative.
S.

L^W

^U
X
g

L^p
x

L^^'

D.
X 6 6

OU3
X
6

P.

ChW

Ch^^

j^U

9tj

Pakt Shcod.^ Fipnology

or the Parts of Speech.

182

Jussive.
3.

m.

3.

f.

2.

m.

2.

f.

1. c.
i

s.

^l3

.1

D.
P.

^W

Uli
c

L
chW

.>

Imperative.

S.

m.

or

dl (

175, rem. ),

f.

^\

D.

c.

P.

m.

t^t,

f.

^jjj.

APPENDIX
I.

A.

The Verb JJ^.

j^*), he is not,

182.

The negative substantive verb

is

has no Imperf.

or Imperat., and
3.

inflected like verba medise rad.

3.
f. ^ f^

3
2.

et ^^.
f.

m.

2.

m.

1. c.
^ J

Ox

s.
^ y e^

D.
J 0^ X
^

l^^
J

^ J d^

^ J

Ox
Ox
X
X

i'

P.

XX Rem. a. ^^J is con pounded of Heb. ^\ he is, Aramaic ^rN, H^K?

X
's),

X Bt

woi,
J

and the unused ^j^\^ =

Op
J
0.

^-1

originally a substantive,
^j**.J

signifying being, existence, as in the phrase

he does net

^j^^ ^^^t iJ>j.*j

^I,

know what
Ox

is

from what
X Ox
_

is not.

[Therefore the suffix of

X Ox X
ui

X Ox

the 1st person sing, added to

^^^-J is

not only
ii.

^<^*<5;3

(and ^tjt

\j*'t^^,

but also

^<-*J

185, rem. a. Vol.

isu,

186,

e) ]

The Assyrian

seems also to have the word

double sense of 'to be
'

with
'.

its

negative la isu, in the

and to have
'

Rem.

b.

Instead of

^j-.-;J

we

find

occasionally

[as

in

the

Kor'anic phrase

^^U^ O-t^

^*^jJ ^^ indeclinable O*^, which

t)/} riv> compounded of

corresponds to the Aramaic

Z\j-_i,

X7

andn^^^, A^|.
[Or rather
according to Nldeke, Mand.

^^j^j

Gramm,

p.

293, note 5.]

183]

I.

The Verb. Appendix k.

Verbs of Praise

l-

Blame.

07

II.

The Verbs of Praise and Blame.

A
*^') ^^^

183.

The

verbs of praise

and blame
They

(>oJJl^

^*^' J

^j, to be good,

and

u^,

to be bad.

are used as exclamations,

fern,

and are generally

(and,
it is said,

indeclinable,

though the

c^^j and c^-*.^

the dual ^^j, Uo-j, and the plur. t>oJ, ^j-o^J) occur.
article or

[The following noun must be defined by the

genitive, as:

a dependent
lit.

j^j

^,,a.I-)I

^oa3.

Zeid

is

an

excellent companimi,

excellent is the

companion Zeid, or

else the indefinite accusative

is

must

be used joj L.l<o^<^, excellent as a companion

Zeid.]

Rem.

a.

Instead oij^pu

we may say^^j,
In
like

^.^j,

and^.^*^ which
of

last is obviously the original form.

X ^ t X

manner ^^^^ admits

y

y-

the forms
to
i^f>Jj

^f>^,,

u**^' ^^^^ cr*^-

If followed

by

l^,

we may write

or

l.o...j,

and

to

^^^

or,

by contraction,

l-o^J.

Rem.

6.

These forms are to be explained as follows.

^Jjii

(1)

Every C
;

Arabic verb of the form ^ith or

as

may

also be

pronounced Jjii

^Jo

for e;.ju, jJ> for jj^,

j^

for j.a*^

^c for^o-^, ^^^ for

w^j.5 for w;j.5,

j^^j,
y

j^
y a

for jLjw
y

and Jt^,

>-*. for ,J.,

is
y y

jma5

3 y

y 3 y

iov j.^,

j>j^

iov jij^.,
/
3

a contraction which
y 3

sometimes extended
y ,

to the passive ^Jas, as ^Jauo for ^^ia- (from lla^).

Hence jfgsu and

tj^ become ^,^ and ^l>.

its

(2)

If the second radical be guttural,

vowel, instead of being elided,

may be
w^3.

transferred to the

first

radical; as
for
i^^>J^.

jl^
(3)

for

j^,

wA3
^}ji,

for

Hence ^^ for^^,

j_^*^

The form

which has been thus attained, may

take an additional kesra to lighten the pronunciation (Ja5); as

j^,
p.

wJ^i.

Hence ^^^,

^,^-l>

[or rather, according to

Camp. Gr.

166,

j^

becomes jl^ by assimilation of the vowels, and the

be shortened to
jc^-i,

latter

may then

as the former

may

be shortened

w.

13

98

Part Second.
to

Etymology
^thiopic
;

or the Parts of Speech.

184

J^]. -These
n-nd,

observations cast light on the peculiar form of

as ynbra ("to do") for gahira (comis

intransitive verbs in

pare Jno^),

when

the second radical

guttural,

mehra

(*^to

have pity upon,"^o^) ^or mahira^ sehna ("to be hot,"

,J>aiL-w)

for

saMna

or sahitna, see Comp. Gr.

c.

I.e.

Rem.

Other verbs of this

class are w.- or w*-, to he pleasing

^ J ^

" 3

or charming (contracted from

s_.-..)*; jj>**-,
;

usually contracted into

evil
;

C>*^,

to he

good or

excellent
to he

gU, to he

had or

jju,

commonly
quick

contracted into juo,

(contracted from

far

off;

and cj-w or
these
is

qj-^,

to he

c-j^)-

The
l> (

first of

frequently combined
IJu.,

with the demonstrative

lovely^

340),

and forms the indeclinable

.

charming, or

excellent, is

III.

The Forms expressive of Surprise or Wonder.

possesses
w>.a>.-g.7J t

184.

The Arabic language

two forms of expression,

called

by the native grammarians

JUil

or verbs of surprise
IV.,

or wonder.

The one

is

the

3d
the

pers.

sing.

masc. Perf. Act.

preceded by
followed
'j^J

U
^*)

(rt^ ..,a>.-gJt

expressive

of surprise), and
;

by the accusative of the object that causes surprise

as

J^'

what an

excellent

man Zeid
same

is!

The other

is

the

2d

pers. sing. masc. Imperat. IV., followed

by the preposition w* with

signification as before.

the genitive

as juJj J-oit, with the

what has made Zeid excellent ? can anything make him more excellent than he is ? The second Tnake Z. excellent (if you can, you cannot make him more excellent than he is) or, more literally try {^your ability at) muking

Rem.

a.

The

first

formula

literally

means

excellent
jjt.j
c.

upon

(w>) Zeid.
..

They
j

are, of course, indeclinable.

p.

[For
rem.

j^^^ a poet says ju

jJl^, Hamsa

670; comp.

43,

D. G.]

Rem.
from

h.

Verbs

of surprise are, generally speaking,

formed only

triliteral

verbs in the active voice, which are capable of being

fully inflected,

and express an act or

^ 0^
fi

state in

which one person may

^
0>

ui

Ox

* [You say UJt juj w-^^ and, more commonly, UJI

jjj.j v**->

how

beloved Zeid is to us

D. G.]

184]

I.

The Verb,

Appendix A.

Verbs of SiirpHse.

1)9

vie with or surpass another.

They cannot be formed from the

;
ft

passive voice

nor from quadriliterals

^ ^

nor from

vor]3s

that are

defective in inflection, like^^j and

j,^-^,

or in meaning, like the

substantive verb
tcp,

^\^

to he

(from Lo^LS juj <Jjl^, Zeidwas standing

we cannot
like

say

l^Ld

Ijuj

0>^'

*''"

^^^ ^J^
;

>^')>

^^^"

from verbs
state in

OU

to die

and

^-^i <o j)erish, expressing

an act or

which one agent cannot excel another

-.Ic
Lo,

nor from negatived

]

verbs (as jljjJL

he did not heed the viedichie)

nor from

verbs signifying coloui-s and defects, whence are derived adjectives

) ^ OS-

i ^ a t

^
,

J y

C-

of the form Jji5i (as

^y^

to he block,

>^t
;

J>a

to squint, J^.!).

The grammarians add that verbs

of surprise cannot be

formed from

the derived forms of the triliteral verb

but neither this limitation,

is

nor that with respect to the passive voice,

pare
235).

strictly

observed (comaJLwI to,

We find,
from ^<AJ
!

for example,

from the Passive

i

how
or

-"J

y OS.

much

he

is

busied! from

Jaw

to be

busy

dlAjt Lo,

how iwoud
4J;.oI

vain he

is !

to be

proud or vain ; ^^jUc

U, how

hateful he is to nie

from

sZ^slc to be
l^,

hated ; and from derived forms,

liberal he is
I

especially the fourth, oUatt

give,

how

from

^<Ja>^t

to

IV. of

liafr to

take in the
I

hand ; s^^ja^
from
^

o'^IjI

U, hotv liberrd

he is in bestowing gratuities

^g}^\ to bestow,
_

IV. of
y y

^^

to he

near;

y Jy y djya>.\ Lo,
f-

J y y

<

or 4JL.t

Lo,

how

ivily he is f
to he shifted
y J

from ^JU.I

to 2)ractise
Lo,

a7i artifice or wile,

VIII. of Jl*.
!

or changed ; oj-o-I

how

short, or shortened, it is

ivoiw j.^aJi^\ to he shortened ov abridged,

passive of VIII. from the rad.^oxk.

The

rule with regard to verbs

i y y
i i

expressing colours or defects

is

violated, for example,

by AA.^t

Lo,

how stupid he

is !

from J^^-

to he
I

stupid,

4,^.&.I

wJ^!

tjjb ^./aoI Lo,

liow white this piece of cloth is

from

jAajI to he white, ^/-ol.

tert. rad.

Rem.
3

c.

When

formed from verbs med. rad. gemin. or

et {^, the verbs of surprise follow the inflection of these classes

as dbt

jwt

Lo or <-oL >jJ^\,
J y i

how

strong his father is! d*i^t U,

!

/<oi^

sweet

it is !

oU^t

Lo,

hotv rich he is

But

if

formed from verba med.

100

Part Second.
J
^

Etymology
how

or the Parts of Speech.

185

rad.
J y y

et

^,

they follow the inflection of the strong verb; as

Oi
J y y
i

Oi

aJ^sI Lo or Aj ^J^5I,

well he speaks
!

d^^.t to or <u ^^^.1,

how

excellent or generous he is

Rem. d. When a verb of surprise cannot be formed directly from a root, recourse must be had to a circumlocution (compare
%

235)

as

ajj.^,,

jtwt

U, how red

it is !

<ul^ ^jSu\ U, how jmre

it is !

white

it is I

ajj.^,.^ w-sa.1,

what a pretty hroion

<u\^ef^

<CL515 j.t t,

how

often he takes
!

siesta

>^^^

^ ^^ *V^>^^ >^^^^ ^^^"^ good

(
i y y Of.

his reply is

and not

o^-o--t

U,

a-cujI

U, aj

j-o^S,

aL^J U, aj^.1

or dj w^^.t.

Rem.

e.

To form the past tense

^ y y y OS. y
;

of such verbs,
,

^^^

is

prefixed
!

to the Perfect form

as
t}

juj
y

^J-oit
y y

^l^
y y
!>(.

l^,
y
^-^

how

excellent

Zeid was

But we may
excellent that

also say juj

^jl^
?

l^ ^J-^'

(literally,

what has made

which Zeid was

?).

What

has produced the past excel-

lence of Zeid

J y y

b t

at

Rem.

/.

A^*^.t Lo,
is I

how
less

good, or goodly, he is I A-LI U,

i
y

how
is

b t

handsome he
admit
3

and

frequently

0*^1. t
3 y

1^,
y
S.

how
y 3

sweet
y

it
y

Oy
.

of the diminutive forms (see 269)

y

a.;*.a.I

U, Aa>,L t

to,

and

y I

APPENDIX
The Verbal
Suffixes,

B.

which express the Accusative.

verbal suffixes, which express the

185.
accusative

The

following

are the

Singular.

Common.
...

Fem.

U
J

her.

thee.

L5i

me.

185]

I.

The Verb.

Appendix B.
Dual.

Accusative Suffixes.

101

A
Feiii.

Masc.
3.
1.

Common.
LoJb
tk?7i

... ... ...

both

2. p.
1.

p.

Plural.
J

3. p.

^0^
J

tliem.

2.

p-vcr^ yoa-

1. p.

...
a.

us.

Rem.

The same forms

;

to express the genitive

(see 317).

when appended to the noun, excepting that my is j^_ instead of ^^j

serve,

The

^j of the suffix

is

called

by the grammarians
it

dj\s^\ i^y, the guarding or pi^eventive n, because

linal

prevents the

vowels of the verb from being absorbed by the long vowel ^^_,

as happens with the

noun

(see 316, b);

and

also ^Ik^JI i^y, the

sujyporting n, because it serves as a sort of prop or support to the

^^, which

is

regarded as the essential portion of the

suffix.

Rem.

b.

The damma ^^
,

of
;

d,

l^, ^^, and

<>
,^

,^>A, is

changed after

_, \^i and
to the^n
;

into ksra

as AjJLjj^^q^^Ij, he will come to him,

to

U^^
^ 0

O-r^^ come
thou
(fern.)

them (dual m. and

f.),

to

them

(plur.

Ox

fern.)

<u.op^
c.

hast not been pleased with him,.

Rem.

The ^^

of the suffix 1st pers. sing, is

6,

sometimes dropped;
a].

as ^3Aj| for

^^ajI, fear me; [comp.

Old and poetic forms are
rem.
ii.

rem.

D
(^^
or ^^),

Rem.

d.

^ and --J, ^A
and
c?.

^^.
4j-_

See

XX
and
;

89, 1,

c,

and

20, b
b.

[The pausal forms

olJ, see

Vol.

228, rem.

Instead of

^
X

some

dialects

have 4^

see
e.

Lane and the Mohit.

D. G.]
in general, closely

The Hebrew and Aramaic suffixes, resemble those of the modern Arabic; see Comp.
Rem.

Gr.

p.

153

seq.

102

Part Second.

Etymolog

ij

or the Parts of (Speeck.

186

186.

Some forms

of the verb are slightly altered by the addition

of the accusative suffixes.

{a)

Those persons which end

it

in the elif

otiosum (see

7,

rem. a)^
it

reject

before the suffix, as being no longer necessary (since

possibility of the termination

was

added only to prevent the

being in
tJmy

some cases mistaken

J ^ ^

for

the conjunction j, and)

as

\^j.^aj

Jielped,

^^j-*^
The

tJiey

helped me.

(6)

final

consonant of the 2d pers. masc. plur. Perf. retains

before the suffixes, to avoid cacophony, the long

in an older stage of the language
;

damma which

it

had
ye

as^oJi^tj

ye have seen,

j^>^'j

ham

seen me.

The same thing

3

takes place with the accusative suffix

it is

of the

2d

pers. masc. plur. b 3 33 3

;

j^, when

followed by another suffix

(see ^ 187)

as^A^-o-^j^ he shews them

to you.

(c)

The 2d and 3d

pers. masc. plur.

suffixes

Imperf. occasionally reject

;

the termination

before the
7ne''\

^^ and U
ye hate

as
us,

i^3j^^

for

j^^3j-U, ye order
^^;jjjk.a*^, they will

Uj-UJ for

Ki^^Xju,

j^jj^* for

find me.

The same thing happens

to the

2d

pers.

sing. fern.

as

j-^lj^, thou makest me

long, for ^JJ^3^JiJ.

(d)

The vowel

in the termination of the

2d
;

pers. fem.

sing.

Perf.
* ^ "

is

sometimes lengthened before the

thou hast broken
it.

suffixes

as

lJjI

for

4jj-.^,

(e)

The {^

of the 3d pers. masc. sing. Perf. in verba tertise rad. \^,

suffixes, or

may

be retained before the

t
;

(which

is

far

more usual) be

changed into

as Ajj^j

( 7,

rem.

c)

or oU^, he threw, or shot, at him.

\tt

J J

6
e-^

[*

In Sura xxxix. 64 a third reading

is

recorded,

viz. ^<J3j-U,

and

there are similar variations in other passages.

third

So

also

with verbs
for ^c-J-X

we

occasionally find such contractions as

^^S^

(SQr. xviii. 94),

UiU

for

lluU

(Sr. xii.

11).]

188]

1.

The Verb.

Appendix B.
suffixes

Accusative Suffixes.

103
the

[Rem.

In case of the
tertitu

^,

^^
^

etc. beinf( affixed to

;

Jussive of a verb

,i),

the two

are assimilatod
i

the hitter
J

loses its gezina, the jj of the suffix takes tesdid,

as^^^^^jju.]

187.

verbal form

may

take two suffixes, provided they do not

indicate one

and the same person.

These two may both be appended

to the verb, the suffix of the 1st pers. naturally preceding that of tlie

2d or ?d, and the

4-JUa.ftl,
Jie

suffix of the
thee,
to

2d

pers. that of the 3d.

it to

E.g.

^Uxcl,
'

gave

it,

me; 4X7*K&t, I gave

thee; j,r^^.*sSj^

^/

he will suffice thee against them (will

be sufficient to protect thee

(to receive) it ?

against them)

\i^^'Lt>}^3\^ shall

we compel you
ho,

[Rem.
he gave her

Combinations
to

like dlAlJact,

gave him,

to her,

lAybUact,

him, are legitimate but rare.

J 3 ^

(Note the orthography

;

Ot
is

in the latter case.)

But

aaIJcI

not used

see 189, rem. .]

188.

Sometimes, however, we find the pronominal object ex-

pressed, not

by the accusative

suffixes attached to the verb,

'~iy

but by

the genitive suffixes appended to the word bl

alone).

(which never occurs

:

The

following are the

compound pronouns thus formed

Singular.

C
Fem.

Masc.
3

Common
W
.
. .

3. pers.

dbl

uut
vi

**

2. pers.

Jbl
.
. .

1.

pers.

Dual.
^ 3

3. pers.

^3
2. pers.
1.
.
.

D
a
.

pers.

Plural.
3

w
. .

3. pers.

^<rAbt
3

0>bl
a
3

W
.

2. pers.
1.

^<r^bt
. .

pers.

bbi -ft

104
A.

Part Second.
Rem.
a.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

189

The

suffix of the 1st p. sing, is in this case ^^, instead

of

^_,
a.

because

all

nouns ending in I take that form.

See

317,

rem.

Rem.

h.

For the

linguistic

affinities of

L!

(dialectically
1

La)

in the other Semitic languages, see

Comp. Gr.

p. 1

2 seq.

189.
{a)

These

suffixes

compounded with bl

are used in two cases.

Very frequently, but not always

(see 187),

when two

suffixes

B would

otherwise have to be appended to the same verb; as oUI ^^Uoct,

<-JlJatl,

instead of
(b)

he gave

it to

me.
for the sake of emphasis, placed before

When
;

the pronoun
jj-ou**j
to

is,

the

verb

as

^^\5

J^

^Wi,
help.

Thee (none but Thee)

we

wmship, and
T

Thee we cry for

v.

Compare

in

Heb.

^Jlij{n

^J^n^n-xS, Jerem.

22.

Q
this

Rem.

a.

The

suffix

attached to
if

Ljt is

always that which would

occupy the second place,

appended to the verb.

In certain cases
of
Of.

form alone

is

used, either for the sake of precision or

^

euphony.

Thus, he gave
it

me

to

him.

must be worded
to

^bt
it is

lkftl,

to distinguish

from iUJlJact he gave him

dlkct, he gave
it to

me ; but

euphony

which requires

oIjI

him, instead of AAliacl.

is

Rem.

b.

very strong emphasis

expressed by prefixing the

pronoun with
suffix to

bl,

and at the same time appending the pronominal

the verb; as ^^.Jli j^bt^,

Me

therefore,

fear Me.

II.
J b tO

THE NOUN.
is

190.
{a)

The Noun, ^-'^t, nomen,

The nomen substantivum,

of six kinds.

or

Substantive,

more

especially
is,

designated ^o-**''^', and also

\^^^^\,

or CjytJ^\, qualificabile, that

a word which admits of being united with a descriptive epithet

(adjective).

190]

II.

The Noun.
J

105
0.

(Jj)

The nomen adjectmim,

or Adjective,

A.cJ

l,

c-a-ojJI,

or wotJI,

quality, descr'qythe epithet.

(c)
W?<7?

The nomen numerale,

or

Numeral Adjective, 3Ja)I

^^wI, M^>

of number.
to

(d)

The nomen demon f^trat hum,

?w?m
o/*

or Demonstrative Pronoun, ^o-*^

SJU>^)I, ^^

indication, that

is,

by which some object

is

pointed

out.
(e)

The nomen conjunctlvum,

^/^^
?i^?/?i

or Relative Pronoun, J>-o>oJt

/.9

^^-j*i)l

or ^-o^'N)t Jj-^^l,

^/^ci^

united {with a relative clause),

itself.
J ^

as opposed to aLJI, ^^^ relative clause

it.

(/)

The pronomen, or Personal Pronoun,

Is
J

j-;-o-aJI

or j-o--<JI, the

word by which something

the

concealed or kept in,

CJ

and

so conceived
is

of by,

J y

Jiy

mind, as oj^posed to jJbUaJI or

j-,^Ja-eJt,

that which

apparent or
It is also

manifested, the substantive to which the pronoun refers.

called SjUxJI, avTrnwyla.

Of the pronouns we have already treated in part in 185 and 89 189, and some further remarks regarding them The numeral adjectives and the demonstrawill be given in 317. tive and relative pronouns will be handled separately, after the nouns substantive and adjective (see 318 353). The nouns substantive and adjective we shall treat of together, because, in Rem.
.

84

Cl

regard to form, they are identical in almost every respect.

3

J y

Rem.

h.

The names

of the pronoun,

j-j^)-aJI

and

^..o-oJI,

are

elliptical expressions, for aj j.A.^t

and <u

j..o->^I.

as

the above

translation shows.

14

lOf)

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

191

A
1.

A.

The Nouns Substantive and

Adjective.

The Derivation of Nouns Substantive and Adjective

and
191.

their different

Forms.

Nouns

are divisible, in respect of their origin, into two

classes, primitive

and

derivative.

The
horse,

primitive nouns are

all

sub-

stantives

as

,J.j

man, ^j3

O-s-^

^V^^

^^

water.

The

derivative nouns
t>

may

be substantives or adjectives, and are either

verbs,

deverhal,
to

that

is,

derived from

as

^otj-**^

division (from

j^^d

divide),

-Ua^ a key (from

;

^Ji to open),

u^^

sick (from c^j-

to be sick)

or denominative, that

is,

derived from nouns, as Sju^U

^

a place which abounds in

^l*Jt

lions (from jut

lion),

^^UJt human

(from

a human

being),

w^^
^ '

ft

little

dog (from

w-J^

dog).

At a

later period,

nouns were formed, in the language

^

(or rather jargon) of

s

the philosophical schools, from pronouns and particles (we might call

them

departiculative)

as A5JI egotism (from Ul /),

/^26' ?)

^.A

qualitative,

and ^ ;^A^ quality (from wft*^

Rem.
of
a.

In such Arabic Lexicons as are arranged according to

is

the etymological principle, a verb

frequently given as the etymon

what are really primitive nouns, and a comparison of the meaning of the two shows that the former is in fact the derivative
Thus
is

word.

l^, water, is

not derived from dU,

its root,
;

to he

full of water,

which
is

given in the Dictionaries as

but, conversely, dLo

is

a denominative verb, formed from ^te

nor

^j^,

to he skilled

in ho7'semanship, the

root of ^^J^, a horse, but a denominative

from

it.

Rem.
follows.

b.

By

the native grammarians nouns are classified as

(1)

juolft.^o^t,
is

a noun that
a

is

stationary or incapable of growth,

one that
a nom.

not

itself

nomen

actionis or infinitive, nor derived from

act.

act.,

and which does not give birth to a nom.

or verb,

191]

II.

TJie

Noun.
^lUj
iioui.

A.

Nouns
;

Suhdtantive (tud Adjective.

w^
J

107

as yj^j

((>

ni<tn,

(i

duck

opposed to

^^Jii^o ^.-'t,

a noun

that

is

derived from a
slain.
od
^
J

act. or verbal

root, as

s^\s a

toritei',

^J^i

lO

Out ^

(2)

>/*^^-'',

i.e.

S^ljjJt

^>fr 3/a-7

?ia?t?z </irt<

i-

6ar of

any

accessory or increment^ which comprises merely the letters of the

9
<

- ^

root
4-j3

and no more, as ^^JLc knowledge^ ^J^jJuj a quince

J^Jj-o^o-^'j
^*

opposed to
letters, as

Hoi^n ^/m^
viaoi,

augmented by additional
^Ae

io*^ a
a mass.
(3)

very learned

^Irw^t

6em^ gathered

together in

X, JO ^-^^,0-^t, or^,^^^^-;t
;

0^x00

a proper nanie^ the distinctive mark

J

of

an individual

opposed to

^..t^ ^^tr^^

^^

generic or

common noun,

(4)

The

^^..;ai.)i ^o-*^t

may be
<-.

either
?>ia9z,

[a)

^j-jt

^o-**')

'^

noun
jO
I

jx

5xx

denoting a concrete
^Ox
^*i*o,

object,

as ^J.J

,^^ a horse
00

or

(6)^,0-

OOx
knoioledge, ^J*v^
;

a noun denoting an abstract idea, as

j^^

ignorance.
riding,
is

The same terms may be applied

an
^>tj^^,o''>
X ^ O/
J

to adjectives

w-^ij,

but

^3^^,

understood, an
W

^-i^^,^.!.
X X

(5)

The^^JjJt

^,o-t

may be

either {a) j--;. ^^Xc, a proper

name

applicable to every individual of a whole kind, as d-L;t ^Ae Ziow,

jU.
fox)
;

the

female hycena
d
X

(like

"Puss"
^^

for the cat, "

Renard
to

" for the

5xx

or (6) ^-lOaLw vo^)

proper name applicable

X

only one
J J X

^XO

X Ox

individual of a kind, as
the
^ xO

j.,^.!^

and
Ox

cI^-^JI,

names

of horses, w^j^s,

50x

JxxOx
of

j^Oxl

name
X Ox

of

a camel, jcw,
of
X X

03^, aJju, names

men,

io-j^'>

^L^JJI,
(6)

names

women.
J

0^

The^oAxJI

^,0^1

may also be either OxxOxJxOxJ

j^^n
,

[a) an^,o-^l, or naine, in

its strictest sense, as jj-o^,

A-Uij

xOj or (6) a a^^,

i.e.

name

compounded with ^\, father of

as j^LaJt 3J), or^t, mother of as

JxO A-t or

jO J jO xWxJO wp vOj^X^^t, or ^^t, son of as ^^U- ^>Jl, or

JO Os^, daughter of

lOcS

Part Second.
jUA
*ZfsiJ

Etjmolofjij
(c)

or the Parts of Speech.

191

as

or

a
3l1xj

>^f>S^,

ci

surname, which
or Bottle, A5tJt

may be
\>J\

either a

nickname (j^), as

Duck

CameVs-nosey

^
^

Bebha (imitation of a sound), or an honourable epithet, as

^O-o
J ^ i

^j-jjuijul

CHj,
the

the pride or glori/

virtues.
Uli

of those that worship (God), j.^.^

is

^JU^t,

sun of
<

The Ajm

also

employed in reference
it-

it

to animals, as w^^-jt ^jI,

^^,,cx:w.)t,

JoWs father, the "patient" camel; ^t

the fox
;

^Ae father

of

the little fort,

j-U ^1,

^e

female

hycmia

^^j^

^t,

^Ae weasel; JIJ9

wv,

^Ae tortoise.

(7)

An

^o^ft

^.o-wl

may

likewise

be either (a)
S^JlUt
;

:tjJLc,

simjne,

consisting of a single word, as

^^\,

or (h)

w/*, com-

pounded.

The w,^ may be

it

either (a) ^^^U*^!, j^redicative, M'hen

^
J

the words that compose

OjjsJi

constitute a ^X^o^ or proposition, as

tjjj [his throat shone), tj-w

IaIj;.5
ii

hj\j (he carried mischief under his

;

arm),

w>lw
^

{lier

two locks became gray)

or

{)
y
J

a mixed
jO y

a y i

compound,

j<-jc w-v^/^,

which

is

not a proposition
4-jj.fW,

(^Lo^. j-^^), as

iLXju,
^
iLt

Ba/al-bek,
<i

w^^J^-o,
ti

Ma^di-karib,

Siba-weih ;

or

> i y

(y)

(^l.cL3

v^Lsc, a substantive governing another in

juft,

the

genitive, as

^Uo

^j^^S

3j-t,

w-Jji

3JI,

^^.tl^ ji\.
|J.,^, improvised,

(8)

Finally,

an^,flAfii^^H->l

may be

either

ici)

extemporised, imjoromptu, existing only as a proper name, as ^tj-o^,

^j^jwi, 5>j*J^
5

or (b) JI^Ai^, transferred from some other use,

^?'o-

pical.

latter class is of six kinds, viz. (a) ^^j^ ^,q^\ ^ft ^J^a^ 0'< iSd ^ iOy y 00< -P O as (a bidl), ju>t (a lion) \ () ^<i*o ^^t ^fr J^i;^, as JLoi

The

y-

j^

-(excellence),

'i

JO y

^bt
J y

(giving,

gift);
(S)
y

(y)

dsua
y

^e-

Ji^^,
i

as
i y

^I.
i J y

^y

i y

(judging),

ilSU

(bestowing)
(e)
J

Jjii ^>^ iJ>ft^, as

y

j^,

j-^^
6, c)

..0^ y i i j-jaj, w-A5, C-s..ot

JO^

ji"

0^-0

jj>ft

J>A.i^, as ijj (see above,

7, 6).

and

a y J (^) w-s;^>/^

v>^ J3A-U (see above,

194]

IL

The Noun. A. Noiuts Sabstatitine and Adjective.

100

192.
namely
(a)
:

Dcvcrbal nouns are divisible into two principal classes;

Nomina wrbi

or

nomina
J.ftUJl

action/^, Jaa31

^'-.o-;!

(infinitives).

(/>)
J

Noniina agentis,
-y

^lo--'t,

and nomina

patientis,

l\^r^\

J^^I,

(participles).

The nomina come to be used

substantives.

verbi

are

by their nature substantives, but have

;

also as adjectives

the nomina agentis et patientis

are by their nature adjectives, but have

come

to be used also

as

193.

Connected with the nomina verbi are the four following

classes of deverbal nouns.

(a)

Nomina

vicis,

oj^t

il-o-^t,

nouns that express the doing of an

action once.
(h)

Nomina
Nomina

speciei,

cyi\ ^U-^l, nouns of kind or manner.

(c)

loci

et

temporis,

^Uptj O^^^

iLo-^t,

also

called

nomina
(d)

vasis, \J>j.^\

pU^I, nouns oi place and time.

,^0 S
m-

Q
in-

y at-

Nomina

instrumenti,

ii^lt

il.o-'^

nouns denoting the

strument.

194.
(a)

Denominative nouns are divisible into

six classes

namely

Nomen

unitat is vel individualitatis,

Sj^-yi ^o-^t, the

noun

that denotes the individual.

(b)

Nomen abundantiw

vel

multitudinis,
is

6j^\ j^\, the noun

J)

that denotes the place where anything

(c)

found in abundance.

Nomen

vasis,

^Uyt

^o-^t,

the noun that expresses the vessel

which contains anything.

(d)

Nomen

relativum,

^^

^i.^\ ^,^w^)t

or 4,;.> Jt

(lit.

the referred

noun, the reference or relation), a particular class of derivative adjectives.

110

Part Second.

Etijmlcjy

or the Parts of Speech.

ui

195

^OO

(e)

Nomen

ahstractum qaalitatis,

ri..A.^.O) ^,-jI,

the abstract noun

of quality (see 191).

(/)

Nomen

deminutivum,jJt.^A^\^o^*^\ orj-JucuJI

(lit.

the lessened

noun, the lessening), the diminutive.

a.

The Deverbal Nouns.

TJie

(a)

Nomina
JaaJI

Verbi.

195.

The nomina

verbi,

iK^f^S,

are abstract substantives,

B which

express the action,

passion, or

state

indicated by the cor-

responding verbs, without any reference to object, subject, or time.

J ^

^0^
(lit.

Rem.

The nomen verbi

is

also called ^ju^J^

it

the j^lf^ce

tohence anything goes forth, where

originates), because

most Arab
it

grammarians derive the compound idea

simple idea of this substantive.

of the finite

verb from the

the

We

may compare with

a substantive.

Greek Infinitive used with the

article as

196.

The nomina

verbi,

which may be derived from the ground-

C form
is

of the ordinary triliteral verb, are very numerous.

list

The

following

a nearly complete

of them, the rarest forms being included

within brackets.
C'

* 0^ as

dj^

<A

1.

J.315,
O.'x

w^O,
0."?

:>;,

J.a^C,

^^ jy
^ ^

00^

00
,

00^
i^J-l*-^ <

J-J-,

3>^,

''

5^^
w^j.a,

0"

Ox-

Ox,

C--

2.

Jas, as wmU,
X
.

w-^-,

j^,
^

j^j^,

J^t, ka>. >

-ji,

r,

>'

3.

J^,

<IS

w>J,
iaA.,

>^\a,^, JJA., ^3j-W,

od

W-A..

4.

Jas, as

^^, j^i,
j.x-o,
J

>^Jaj,
J

5.

Jas, as J-^^, ^Jac, 00 J OOj OJ

jJ>o.*j,
J

i^-^^.
O J
di

6.

J^,
r,

as O^*^'
;?

Ja^, J^j, J-^,

? J

^r>^^ iaa^w, ^j.

XJ

7.

J5, as (^A, v^j-.

jxO^
-^

0^0^
5j.a3,

0^

8.

Xjji,

as A^o*^, as

5;.^,

5^-.

9.

^ULfti,

^M^7

^^^^^) ^Lokc, olXw.

196]

II.

The Nonv. A. Nouns Sahst,

d^j^.

it'

Adj.Nomina

Verhi.

10.

iUi,
dJLxi
,

jis

A
A^o-fr,
Sj-o-.

11.

iis

LwQi^.,

djuXJ.

12.

4jji3,

as io^l,

[13.

JLai,

as i--U (also written i-J^).J

[13*.

aJUi, as iL-.]
j^^JAi,

14.
[15.

as ^^>ti, (^>a3.

,^i*^, as (j;>.-,
j^jils,

j^^^J
i^y^j-

- 16.
-

as ij?ji3.
e^j-i^,

17.

j^Ui, as

[18.

,JUi, as j^lii

(or

^4f).]

[19.

iSui, as ilI;, iUAJ.]

i"it^, as iUij.]

[19*.
-

[20.

_
-

21.
22.

o2l, olj^j.] 0^/-^ Ox-'x /^ ^ ^ ^ (j^^^ 0^-'^ o*^*^' ^s O^***-' 0*^>?"> 0^>^' O''^^^' ObJ-'' u^-^as
c,

O'^,
, ^ ,

oU,

<i

23.
[24.

O^'^' O^Oj u*^^'

'^^

uW*-'

uW*-^.

0^>^j-

O'J
Oji^;-*.,

5^J

^^ O^^'-Pr;' O!/^-^'

O'Oj ^Oj o!;^> oIj-*^-

O^j, as

Oj-o^, *^>*^^]

[24*.
r^

^>^J,

as

^i>-o., ^>^H.j, ^^3^*;.]

3^--5,

25.

J^,
0^

as as

^*i^,

w^lAi, 3^3, 3Uj, ^-tjj.

Ox
<i

0<i

X
?-^^'
y 3

Gx

OxGx
w^
xJ
:ll,

Ox

.X

26.

JUs,
OxJ

wjU^, v^^?*^. OxJ t 3

^W^
XX

^!P,
Oxp

j^,
OxJ

^Wi-

Oxj
X

OxJ
yj
/^

27.
-^

J^,
Oxx

as ^!j-, J'j-'^ J^-j,

vo^J, pt^,

jijl,

J^, w>^Oxxx

28. 29.

C^ < ^ XXX 4JUi, as A5l^,

r,

Oxxx
iilJaJ,

XXX
Ox,
S^Lfr,

Oxxx

aJIj^, A-Los, a^U*-o, S^Iaj.

^^

(,x
5jU--,

4JUi, as ajI^,

Uo.

i'^

[30.

OXXJ Ox, J OXXJ A3Ui, as ajUj, SjU..]

31.

Oxxx JUi,

Ox XX as A^lj.,

Ox

XX

Oxxx

Ox

XX

iLfi.loJ,

4-0*^, A-Jl^j.

112

Part Second. Etymology

9

or the Parts of Speech.

197

^
I

3^

J-

32.
33.

-^

J^, ''J J^,

OJ^

as

J^5,

Ojj

^y_3, ^^S^,

as

^J^,

OJJJJ SjjOjj
j^,
3^a*-o-,

i^^.

Ojj

ojj

J>*-3, ^jjj,

^3jJ, ^jjc5.

[33*
34.
[35.

iJ>ii, as a^^JI.)

^>d, as

A^^v-***'

^>*- ^jJ^.
,j.o3-<aJ.]

aJjs, as 4-J.03-O-,

[36.

05jj ^3*^,

'5(3 JJ 'JrtJJ Gw Jj as A^wo^ori,, aJ3^-, 4-J.3-W.]

37.

J-J5, as J-JV-, JjjJ,

^^,jjj|, J^3, J-j^>

0x0^
J.OJW.,
,

38. 39.

i^j3, as
0^0-

aJw, ij^. 0x0^ O^O*.

t^>.^a>..^,

5^^

Ja^, as J.jl,
^J-o
,

^^.
,

40.

as ^/"^Co

^jwo

(Jj^

js-^

jtr"*-

j-t"^^ ,

u^a^-'^

>

[41.

J-, as

*iU^.]
5 jc.^-
,

42.

dAsi^, as

^j-^, O3,
^

dl.o;o.

G^Ox
43.
UjtA.,

G^
X

0^
,

C^

G^x
4i}jt.,

Gx

Ox

Gx

flxCx

as S j^.rw..

4jtA^,

5j^^,

o^.^.^,

^^L^

Gx

5xJ0x

GxJOx

c,,

[44.

aJ., as aXX.^, 5jj<^.]

[Rem.
"
<;

For the forms with

X

prefix

m-, 39
c,

44, the so-called

^-.^lA^ jjLCL^,

see further 208, 221, rem.

and the remarks

to

222225.]
All these nouns cannot, however, be formed from every

197.

triliteral verb.

The majority

of verbs admit of but one form, very

few of more than two or three.

What

these are, must be learned

from the Lexicon.

198.
1.

The

five forms,
2.

which are most frequently used, are

28.

S^,
,Js
is

Ja^,

ifUi,

33.

^^,

34.

h^,
201)

{a) XXX

the abstract noun from transitive verbs of the forms

XXX

Jji
y y

XX and Jas

as

J^s
GOx

to kill,

GOx

killing or being killed (

j^ to

understand,

^^

understanding, insight;

^^ iaa.

XX

eox
to snatch, ^-ft ia tk.

198]
(h)
,Jji
r,

U. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst

Jyti
;is

d:

Adj. Nomina Verbi 118

is

the abstract noun from intransitive verbs of the form

to sit,

jt5

jiiid t^/^af^

yy^ and

^y^

sittinfj

9r/^ ^

^^

9^ out,

?r3J^ ^o?w^
<;

out.

X X

(c)

Jji

is

the abstract noun from intransitive verbs of the form

;

Jjii (^ 38

and 92)

as ^-ji to be (jlad, 9-j3 joy

u^j^

to be sick,

u^j-^ sickness.
(d)

aJUj and aJ^s are the abstract nouns from verbs of the
X J X
X J X
;

form Jjii Oxxx

generosity;
X
J J

as J>. to be thick
^

and

large, to be

of sound judgment,

xjx
to be

Oxxx

^tj^ firmness

or soundness of

judgment ; ^j^

xjx
yjJ-*^ to be rough,

9xJJ
du^L^

generous, Sjlj-j xjx roughness; J^- ^ 6^ smooth,

4j^^

smoothness.

Rem.

The abstract nouns

of

verbs which express flight, or

X^
REFUSAL, usually take the form 26.
j\j3, j\ju,

JUi

XXX XXX 5x as ji, jsu, ^j^, to flee,

to

i\j^

>

QCfc

^0

become refractory,
;

run away with

his

rider (of a horse), p-lc.

^-j! ^0 refuse, bt.

jU

^o

^ee from, shun with horror, j\y

Those that express sickness or ailment of any C

xJ
kind have 27. JUi, as
XX
j^^^, <o ?*w7i, XXX

XXX
^j..Jf>.g

OxJ
^o sneeze,

XXX
;

OxJ
^o

^^Uat

^.^-*

cough, Jbt-

XX CxxVIOLENT or CONTINUOUS MOTION, 21. ^'^bii, as jLb

Oxxx
^0 y??/,
_

5XXXXXX
;
''

XXX

o!/t*^

jjb^.
C'^
;

^.Lia ^0
'

Zas7t

the

.^

Oxxxxxx
;

tail,

to

brandish, ^I^Jsui.
to

^^

^0

gleam,
;

Oxxx ^U.

^^5^

u'-oj

to flash,

^\Jsu6^

^^^a-

O- CHANGE OF PLACE,

XXX

Oxix
)

palpitate,

O^xxx
;

37. J-j^, as J>.j to travel, ^J-t^^j

Oxxxx
;

^>
a
;

to cree/?,

w*-o3 ^'j

to

gallop (of a camel), ^-^wj

^Jo3 to trot (of

camel),
XXX

J^^i

"^-^^3 ^^ be agitated, palpitate,

Oxxxx
;
_

^3^

to

gleam, J^jjj

Ox
37. ^Jt?*^'
'^s

u^J

^^ flash,
fi

XXX
v**^
^^ croak,

y3

Ox ^ja^^ sound, Oxxxx

;

t^iu quickly, ^Jl;^^

OxJ
27.

^JUi and
to
"
;

Ox

XXX
:

Ox
:

wjb and
XXX
:

^.^j

i>v-^ to sob,
XJ
*

bray.

(J,jy^

Jv**

^^ neigh,

OxJ
to ?'oa?',

Olyj and

C-.-.^-3

Oxxx 9-Uo
^J-jv-

tJv^ ^^ bray,
to
cr^/ o?t^,

O'-Jxxx
;

^^\^ and

^.^AyJ

C^
""

--

^L-d

f^^*^
'';^-'

^^

^^'2/

<^^^

OxJ
for help, p-t/-
;

^^

XX^

O^J
to bark,

XX
;

^W^

L_Ae

^^ ^<ee;^

flXj

^^
15

to

w.

114

Part Second.
%\^
\so
to

Etymology
hleat,

or the Parts of Speech.

199

hoinJ,,

iKsu

{Lj

to

grumble
as

(of

a camel), 2^;

OFFICE,
the office

TRADE OF HANDICRAFT,
2''

29.

rtJljli,
.

t^^ftJU.
.

tO SllCCeed,
" "^ ;

dS"^^^

'

of successor {dJuX^) or caliph, the caliphate

;

j-t to he

chief

or tmlr, SjLol the ojce of emir

Aj'^j,

^J^

to he

in charge or com,mand of
act as deputy,

governorship; <^\j

to

take one's place,

4^Lj
to

deputy ship ;
sew, dJdLa

w-*^
i5/ie

to uyrite,

4jUd
;

the office
to

of secretary ; ^\j^
S^IJ trade,

^rac?e

of

tailor

jj^

trade,

traffic.

199.

If the

middle radical of a verb can be pronounced with two

or three vowels, and its signification varies accordingly, that verb

may

have several abstract nouns, one

Perfect.

for each

form and meaning of the

J)j^,

Thus, ^j9,
to he

to part,

divide,

has

but Jji,

to he afraid,

(^
XX X

j-^fBf.,

plain, open or puhlic, has j-j. or j^,, but j-j,

j-^^, and j-^., ^o 6^
90
X

^0 &^

unahle
if

to see in the sunlight,

^7^

/owe?,
X X

SjI^a.

i^j-w,

stifyass or ^-c^/
5x
X

r^fw^ or nohility, has 0;-w, but

X J X

-j;-^, X

# ^^

2^ or prominent, o^-w, and 0|-w to he exalted, nohle or eminent,

X

5 X X X

O;^

or

dit;-S>.

200.

If a verb has only one form,

but several different

is

significa-

tions, it often

has different abstract nouns, one of which

peculiar to,

or

more generally used

J

has

j^^, but when

d
X

it signifies to
J J

...

in,

each of

its

meanings.

E.g.

^^, to judge, xSx

;

curb {a horse), ^^it

ja., to fall
like 7'ushing

prostrate, has ja- or jjj--, but

when

means

to

sound

water, j^j-^
to

^^j, to he exalted or nohle, has aJj, but in the sense of

Ox
XX
;

have a loud

voice,

a^Uj

XXX j^^,
X

Gxd
to find, ^ ^^

usually has

0^^^3^ ^^^ when

it

means
* X

^o 5^

wealthy,

Sjc.,

and

moved by

love, grief or anger,

201.
sense
X
X
;

The nomina
his
0^0'
X

verbi are used both in an active

and a passive

X ?

as 4jj;5 X0X

killiiig
J

{another)
OJ
X

or
^?

his
^vzY

heing killed himself;

X
*n)

ly.*iLtf>l

ju

u-sj*^' i<^

t^ju^

-i^?*^'

upon

the earth after

202]

IL The Noun.

A.

Nouns Substet A dj Nomina

^OtO
J
}s.

Verbi.
Ci

llo
I

^ iio , ,

t.

lO

its

having been well ordered ;

in this

JiJ^i-J

J>J'
^

0>^^'

ii-JI .^v-^'

Sa
I*

^
1

mfO J Ota

^1^1

year el-Ma

mn

piihlidy adopted tlw doctrine of

trie

Korans

having been created.

Rem.

There are also nomina verbi that have always a passive

;

signification
existence,

as

j^j^

joy,

gladness
to

from j^

to

he

glad ; >ye^^

from

a.^ to be

found,

exist (see 200) *.

202.
triliteral

The nouns formed from the derived forms

verb are as follows.

of the strong

IL

L
2.

J-j5.

B
Ox
'

0^

0^ ddjuiS,

Of Oy
Oy

"

Oy

as
y

cj^jj, SujXS, 2ujJu,

y

0^ by dj^-o^,
Oy

<i

Oy

^9jJo,
by

Oy Oy oj^auJ,

od

OH

Oy Ox

Oy

Oy

Ij,^^ "^j-^y ^^^^> ^^j>^^>

y J y

^^^^^;

'^^^y^'

yi

Oi

J y

Ovi

i y

[3.

aXaaj, as '^SX^, "^j^,

yOy
y

S;-*a5.]
y

by

by

yby

by

4.

JIa5,
y

as
y

JV<a5, JUa^,
Oy

0^r*.
y b y

Jt^L^J,

yb y yby ^bjj, jtjX5,

by

y b

[5.

^l^^J, Jl^aJ, 0x0 OxJ JUa5, as oW>,

wJtjJaJ,
'xO

jIa^.
^
y b y b

^yb

y b

2^A^,

?tuvo^,

w!/^^.

^^^>

J^,
Ox

0x0
JLaJ.
first,
V

Of these examples some allow only the two

X

pointing the others as examples of JUiJ.]

ui V)
i*l

v>

VI

vt

ul

[6.

JUs,

as

wtJ, >e^l^,

>ft^;x,

jl^,

Jt;^., ^lj<5,

ELa5,

i^W
[7.

XJ

/'bid

/'UJ

x'uJ

xwJ

(^5Mf,

as |,^A>^,

L5-^^*^' L5M?'' L5^f' L5^*^'

L5^"5't'

L5^'?' l^^*^'

L5^?'

^>]

I^

[8.

^'^^ji,

as iUa-o., iltX.]
J b J J b J

To these may be added J>a5,

as *i^>^-5.

Here the vowel of the

J
;

* [3>-j is also

to Bibl.

employed in the active signification Geogr. viii. and Lane. D. G.]

see the Gloss.

116

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

202

first syllable
"i

soems to have been assimilated to that of the second

J

Jyuu

for J>*3.
1.

III.

aJUlii.
JlaLi, as

2.

Jli*.

[3.

J^tj-j-,

J^y\.

[4.

JUi,

as

JU5,

f\j^^.]

IV.

JbJt.
itl

^ ^

ui

od
as

Ow
v*'^Uj,

9J

9w

V.

1.

Ja5.
JJ^U.

[2.

JUaj,

JUJ,
ojUi.]

J'^^, ^IXJ.]

VI.

1.

[2.

J^lii, as

[3.

J^Uj,

as

OjU5.]

0^0
VII.
IX.
JIa;!.

O^d
VIII.
1.

Qui
[2.

9i3Sw
as

Jbu5l.

JU*,

JUS, jUw.]

J'NUil.

X.
XII.

JUlwt
9
y

XL
XIII.

J^alt.
w

JI>Jt.

XIV.

J'^U^i.

XV.

fSCult.

Rem.
J-jXAJ
tert.
is

a.

In

II.

the form

JUi
;

is

the original infinitive, but

is chiefly

by far the most common

and
tert.

(UsaS

used in verba

rad. hemz.
is

rad.

et

(in

which
;
.

latter the

form
are

J-OMJ

excessively rare, as
I.,

^^^

from Ip)
is

J^-j*^

and

i'^LjS

usually ascribed to

but as their use

AiJU^I

Juoa), to express

energy or intensity, [or frequency^ they seem as deserving of a

**

^ *''
.

J)

place here as JIaj [which in like

manner

differ

from the

infin.

of

I.,

only by expressing greater energy or frequent repetition].

infin.

These forms with te^did are akin to the Heb. C^tSp

T^T))
infin.

absol.

7t3p

to Heb. substantives like D1 ^'^

and to the Eastern

Aramaic

^7top' whereas

JI.3,

J-oiij,

Jjaa^ and ^aa^

are, strictly speaking, the infinitives,

not of Js, but of an obsolete

are represented in the

Jaj, akin to 7^0]^

/i^S)^

/^^^ and

203]

II.

TheNoiui.

k.

Nouns HuhstiSc Adj. Nomina

Verhi.

117

cognate dialects by such substantives as "TT^^lDn, 7^<3n,

7
f ^
-"

H vllTn

no:3n, n^nn, 1A-^?^, tAllcnZ, U^io^Z, etc.* in

m.
the

JU*3

is

the original infinitive, which the great majority of

wliilst

Arabs shortened into JUi,

some compensated the

loss of the

long vowel by doubling the following consonant, Jlxifj

The most
pass,

y ^

^ J

common form
particip.

of all

is

iXcli

([in

form identical with the]

fem.).

In

V.

the original

form

is

JUaj. which has

however been almost entirely supplanted by

^)jtso.

In VIII. those
i^

Arabs alone use JUi, who shorten the

^Jjti,

Perf.

and Imperf. into

11/*.
;

Jaj, or

Jjii, V.)*-!, etc. in the cases

mentioned in

The form

^JIj is

sometimes ascribed to
(I3J..UJ),
^
^

III., as iLp, JI->

and

i^^Lii to VI., as

fJJ.J^
ii

(J>-4^ (bj^V)'

^;

('>Ih)-

[Rem.

6.

For the

j-o-j-o

jJ^o^ of the derived conjugations

see

227, rem.]

203.
I.

The nouns formed from the

aUs,
0^^)^ 4jjJj,

quadriliteral verbs are

C
SliU,

1.

as

4.j->,
y ^ i ^

4aA^,

aX5j.,

5j>v^,

^P*?j^,

4JUJLI.

5^0
2.

0^0
as
-tj.-^,

O-'O

O-

'6

O^d

J*^,

oUj--,

Jltj.,

IXw, JtjJj,

0^0 JUXS.

[3.

J^jli, as J!>Jj, J\iXi]

cM*ft5, as

II.

^j'^jJ.

III.

J^^U^I, a,S>otawJ;.o-1.

D
[The irregular form 2Uuj\.^
"
^ '

IV.

J*!)^', as j]jjlL9\,
is

^UL^\.

JO

rather to be considered as a substantive,

I.

jjua-o^.o-'^-]

Rem. 0^0
of J'^IL?

In

dJXst is the

common

form, whilst the employment

_ ,

^ '

depends upon the

us\hs loquendi (like that of

^Jb in III.
D. G.]

* [Barth, N'orninalbildung, 180 disapproves of this theory.

118

Part Second.

Etymology
^JjJj.

or the Parts of Speech.

204

of the triliteral verb).

The form

J*il*5 seems to be restricted to

reduplicated verbs, like

variation of the fourth form

rtiittual
it

is

presented to us in the word ^^Ua,

<i

thrusting
a
y y

and stabbing

with lances = ,j^Uau, which comes from

^^jJJuo

^JJJ9\.

204.

The

abstract nouns of the verba mediae rad. geminatse are

ut

ul^

<

formed according to the rules given

in 120.

Hence

jl for ^j^o,
vl

>^

d'y

Oy

for ^ify> (from 3;), S;-*^ for Sjjju (from the second

form of j.^).

B
<i

Rem.
y y

a.

Those nouns, of which the

first

and second
rj

radicals
y y
rj

y ,

are pronounced with fetha, undergo no contraction

^J

as 3ju>, ^JAft,

y y

Rem.

b.

The nouns
;

of the third
ayy y i

and sixth forms may

ut

either

y J

y y

St

y y

be contracted or not
124.

as o^lo^. or S^Lo-*) .^UJ or w>UJ.

See

205.

The formation

of nouns from the verba

hmzata takes place

according to the rules laid

down

in 131

136.
3
in the Imperf.
E.g.

206.

Those verba primse

(

rad. 3, that reject the

it

and Imperat.
y

142 and 144), drop

^^3,
y
y y

also in the verbal noun.

from

Imperfect

juu,
J
'

Imperat.

js-

Ik^
yy

>?

JSLSU

))

y
y

^>
Qy

>>

l>3
J y

>>

D
Oy

J3

>>

J y
>

^3

)j

<S>3
5_, with

\J^

})

The termination
compensation

which these nouns are furnished,

is

for the lost radical.

Rem.
of the

a.

Not a few verba

y

primae rad. j, however, have nouns

first radical in

form J5, though they drop the

j.aJ, J.j
;

the Imperf.

e.g. j^j^j,

L>^3'

O-^^rJj

O^J-

Others have both forms

200] IL

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

ix-

<Sj

Adj. Nomina
^

Verbi.
,,,
;

1 1

00,

,,

^,
j^xj

<,'.

J-03.

^-AJ,
ojcfr.

''ind

J-^

^Jj, ^Jj, ^Jj and

jj

^xc-j,

js-^

and

Rem.

b.

Initial ^,
1

if

pronounced with

damma

or k^sra,

may be

changed into

(see 145, rem.), as ji^*.t, (J;tjL.t, for ^^.^

0'*^Jis

Rem.

c.

In nouns from verba primae

^^,
if

rad.

j,

this radical
;

changed into
wl.jl
li^I-^t,

it

be without a vowel, and k^sra precede

w-s*.
;

as
for
r>

for

wil.*l,

from the fourth form of

^-ij.

'Asl^Z..)

from the tenth of

See

145.

Rem.

d.

Compare

in

Hebrew, n*T7

i^J^),

Hti'l (^j)>

H^
(^),

TO^, from -rS\

^y, 2^\ VT'

V^*
\^*'
.

nni?

(sJ.^),

n^;y

n^^

(4-w)

from *7y^

Corresponding forms in Syriac

are IZj-L (rad. ^^o),

X

]L^

(rad. ^-^.j).
X

207.

Nouns derived from verba medise

(

rad.

et

^ are subject to

the same irregularities as those verbs

150, etc.).

208.
Jjti, the

If the

noun from a verb medise

unchanged
;

rad.

or ^^ be of the form

or ^^ remains
3,

as J^9, j.^.

In the form
e.J

Jy^

p J

from verba med.

the 3

may

oIjoIjoI'joIj
J33^y ^33j^ J33^^ J33^>
^^^

be changed into J, as wjj>j, J3>-,

jj,
^^'^'

^33^'

erba med. ^^ of the form

Ja3, Imperf
as

Jmu
^

(see 157), frequently take k^sra in the ^^^^^j,

ww-o
-

(for
X
f5

Cs,j^),

^t^, t\^^!^
like.

(or

by assimilation ^^sf^),

juj-o,

5
,

j-j-a.,

cAjo^,

and the

[See

223, rem.]

209.
it is

If the letter ^,

pronounced with f^tha, be preceded by k^sra,

for>ft!^5,

converted into (^; asvW^

y
y
;

from^o^^; 4JL.0 for 2u\^^,

5^0
of
^15.

0x0
and

0x0
it>ii5l,

from ^JLo

3^*^^ and >ljl5t for ^l>5Jt

from the seventh and

it

eighth forms

Except in the third form, where

remains

120

Part ^Kco^iixEtymolof/i/
'i

or the Parts of Speech.

[210
o'>^

'

^x^Ox
^ly
from

^^^0^
voj'^i),

^^^<5^

unchanged

as ^\yj from j^O, jl^- from j^jU*., jl^w from jjl,

tl^J

from Ol5^> >'>5 from ^jl5,

from l^.
is

210.
aJjA*^, in

Peculiar to verba media? rad.

et

(^

the nominal form

;

which

always takes the place of the second radical

as

i3^^ from^t^
5j,jju-j
x)

(^3^),

OjJ^^ from ^^

(>^^),

^y-^

from ^j\s {^j^)^

ji*'

from :i^ (>>^), ^>*#^ fi'om ,jb (O^) ^j^^t^ from jlo (jt^), ^>^-^^ from

'^''^^

from

;-Li

(-;-.^),

w>U (w^), ^>^j5 from

j'li

J-5).

Rem.

Some grammarians regard

Aj^JLsji

as the original form.

first

The impossible A.^-w,

4a.^^w,
Sj^j-j.o,
1

"^j^jt^, were,

they say,

changed into

and then
in

altered,

on account of the discord

^JJJ;^^

between

and

^7

successive syllables, into -^r-j-^ ^*,

as

Others look upon

oJ^JLaiJ

a contraction for

aJ^JL-J,

so

that

Lo^^^ was originally

^^^^y by

assimilation 4-0^^^,
;

and then

shortened iL^^^ (like sIU^^ for

^Jaa5,

sIU-j.*)

but there

is

no verbal form

with which such a nomen verbi could be connected.

^^^i

The

rare substantive forms

(or ^^y**)

from ^U,

^0 he chief
;

or ruler,

j^ fiom
forms j^-^i,
,

y\S' to desire the

male

(of a she-camel)
>

the cognate

^^^^ and ^Lo^-ji, ^yo^, ^^yAJ and ^Lj-J,

ll-u-*i, mixture,

.,A/.A;^

and

confusion; and the analogy of the

Aramaic verbal form

(as

77^0

(as 5>^^,

*^Oj^) and the Heb.

to prove that

T?V^

n^3^

1^13,

D^^P, 0^1*1)' ^11 combine

^J^i.

aJ^

comes directly from a quadriliteral

211.
rad.

In nouns of the fourth and tenth form of verba media?

et j^, the

second radical
first

is

elided,
;

after throwing

back

its
is

vowel upon the vowelless

radical

and the termination 5

appended to the noun by way of compensation (compare

lillj

206).

E.g.

and 2u^i:^\

for

Jt^J and

Ji^aIwI

S^lit

and

siUlwt^ for ^Lif

and 3^*^'-

215]

IL The Noun. A. Nouns Siibstd^ Adj.

Rem.

Nomina
5

Verhi.

121

Nouns

of

the fourtli form without the

very rarely
^151)
c).

occur; e.g.^l5l in the Kor'n, Sr. xxi. 73

Ijl

(for^ol^.*!, ^Il5t or

(for

"i\t^\)

from ^^^t

to

make

or hi

see, to

shoiv ( 176, rem.

212.
radical
is

In nouns formed from verba tertia) rad.

retained,
;

et ^^, the third

it

when

tlie

second immediately precedes

and

is

vowelless
radical be

as ^J^,

^j.

>J,

{^^,

u'>^j'

oW^-

If

the

second

j and the third

CiJ' L5^' L5^'

\^, an assimilation takes place in the form

I<^1'

J*^,

''l^

L5**.

L^>*"' L^3J' L^>^' L^V9 X X

213.
Jjt5,

In nouns from verba tertise rad. ^ et ^^ of the forms Jaj,

JjtJ, the third radical
if it

and

(which in this case always be of the former

class,]

[if

the

root be of the latter, often

assumes the
ftha

form of j^) rejects

of the

its

damma, throws back the t^nwin upon the

second radical, and becomes quiescent.

E.g. *^i. for ,^JU.

(>V),

L^

for

L5^>

^J

[or

^]

for

^j
h, ).

(^j),

^jL

for

^^,

j^jjb for

^jJ^ (compare

167, a, , and

214.
is

In nouns from verba

tertiae rad.
its ftha,

of the form

iUi, the j C
;

changed, after the elision of

into Slif productionis

as

5*iL for

S^J^, 5L. for

a.

5^-^.,

Sl^j for ^^j^J,

*^^

for Sjiw.

Rem.

We

often

find,
I

however, the (etymologically more

X
^
I

six
Rem.
Cz-xOx
6.

correct) orthography S^Xo, 5^^^,

*>^J

^j

^^-

^)-

In the same way as SLa. for

<5j-0x
< ,

S^tj,

we

find

SLo^

for

xxOx

du^j.^ (S^^juc),

SU^

^6

for A-o^, etc.

tertise

215.
J J

If the
y
J J

noun from a verb

rad.

j be of the form
syllable

J^*

or ii^AJ, the

3 productionis of the second

;

combines
But,
if is

with the radical ^ into j

these forms

as

^.i^,

>U,

for jjj.^,

j>*^.

come from verba

tertise rad.

^^,

the 3 productionis

changed, through the influence of the third radical, into (^, and

combines with

it

into ^^, whilst, at the

;

same time, the damma

of the

second radical becomes a ksra

w.

as j^ji, ^^j, j^-^, for j^jji, iS^h>

16

122

Part Second.

Etymology
A

or the Parts of Speech.

216

f^y^AA (compare
first
5

170).

further assimilation of the vowel of the

5
>

syllable

sometimes takes place, as

;

^\
'
1^

for

^^1,

^^\

5.
^^^
^
9
J

50
for

jjjjl,

j^I^ for

just as in the plural of substantives

9
it

we

find

j^-.5,

^^ac-,

^y

0^

00

for j^^5, j^^-Afr,

^i, from ^>d,

Lot, y^.
tertire

216.
J-oii, the

If the

noun from a verb

rad.

be of the form

\^ productionis of the second syllable combines with the

s

radical

into

\;^

as ^;5>a for

j^yb, from j^>*.

is

In the same form

from verba

tertiae rad. j,

the third radical

converted into

^, and

combines in the same manner with the \^ productionis into ^.

217.

In the nomina verbi of the forms Jtai, JUi, and JUi,

tertise rad.

the third radical of verba

as eU., l, l^.

et

(^

is

changed into h^mza

The same thing takes

and following forms,
;

place in the verbal nouns

as lUafrt,
^'ilaiJt,

of the fourth, seventh,

^l^xijt,

glaJ^t,

^UjuLwl, 1^3^.1

and

in that of the third,

when

it

has the

form JUi, as ^tju from ^^^.

long f^tha.

This change

is

caused by the preceding

218.
et

The nomina

verbi of the second form of verba tert. rad.

(

3
In

iC always take the form aJjmj

fifth

202, rem.), as aJ-**J, ^Jju.

those of the

and sixth forms, the influence of the third

radical

(always
k^sra,

^,

169) converts the

syllables

damma

of the penult syllable into

and the
h, ).

^-.
for

are

contracted into

(according to
(Jjiti^).

167,

Hence

J^

^:L5

(ji^i),

J^^

for

^1^
the

i)

The Nomina Vicis or Nouns that express

of an Action once.

Doing

219.

That an act has taken place once

(?;-),

the Arabs indicate

by adding the feminine termination 5_

to the verbal noun.

For this

220]

11.

The Noun. A. Nouns Substd' Adj.

t ^

Nomina
first

Vicis.

123

purpose the form ji

tri literal

is

always selected in the

form of the
first

verb,

^mj

in

the second, and J*^* in the

5^.^,
jxiixx

form of
^---j^,

the
0".>

quadriliterals.
Ox
y y

E.g.

5ja5,

aj^,

^j-^,

A^-ji,

S^i,

<5xxO

Ox^-x
4Adl3,

OxxO
oiLtJut,
y

OxxO
4jUl3t,
y y

OxxO
4.3 Im..; .Zw I,
y y

4a^j,
"x
9

AJlj..!,
t

4^Ldt,
fc

A^iJ,
^/i

y J

t>

y y

fjy

Ach.tj.3,

A.j-jJ, djljA<^5l,

ac^ / helping, sitting down, striking,

di'inking, rejoicing, fleeing, turning over, giving rest, vexing, honouring,

rolling over,
snuffing,
Ct

neglecting,

being uncovered, turning round, inhaling or

I'olling^
y
''ta

being rolled,

shuddering,

once.

These nouns are

r*

y i

called

5^1

A.o-^\,

nomina

vicis, or

nouns that express the doing of an

action once.

Rem.
differ in
9 yOi-

a.

Nouns
Oy
y

of this sort, derived

from weak verbs, do not

y y y
y

^ d y

form from those of the strong verbs

y

as Sjcc^, 2lc^3, o^js-,

y

Oy

iJI, l^j,

2^

yy

y y

yC-

yy

from ^cj,^l5,

\js>,

^\, ^j,

^.
,

noun happens to end in Si. the feminine C termination 51. cannot, of course, be appended to it, and the singleness of the action can only be expressed by adding the adjective
Rem.
b.

If the verbal

<i

-fyy-^ybyiyy
one^ as 5 jl.!^

5 jk-lj

a^o^
y y

a-o-^-j
f-

>

h^

had pity
y i
<i

or compassion
>}

upon
y

y y

y y

y y

him

once;
c.

and

so with 3i^^,

SuL^, a}3[Lc, A^Ut, ajIawI,

Aef^jA-^.

Rem.

From

these nouns a dual and a plural

may

be formed
y y y

to express the doing of the act twice or oftener;

y y y

as du. ^Uj-oJ,
'

pl. OtjMtf.

Rem.
a

d.

Other verbal nouns are but rarely used in this way

dgliJ,

J)

Oye-jOyyOyyO
ajjj,
ajLjI, the act of going

as

rtai.c.,

on a pilgrimage,

seeing,

meeting^ coming^ once.

(y)

The Nomina
b
v>

Speciei or

Nouns of Kind.
y 9

tO

i 6

220.

The P>^'

^-''

or

noun of kind, has always the form iUi,

is

and indicates the manner of doing what 0x0 0x0 0x0 5x0 0x0 Ox
as
4**A.,

expressed by the verb

Ox

4^j,

Bjjt.3,

-oJs,

a-Ll5, Aji-wo, A^-H, manner, mode, or

124

Part Second.

Etymology
good as
to his

or the Parts of Speech.

220
E.g.

way of

sitting, riding, sitting,

eating, killing, dying, sleeping.

<iL^OI j^>*- 3Jb he is

manner of writing,

he writes

good hand, %y^ iU5 Jj:5 he was killed in a miserable way, aLj^I

c.^>..1

is

a wretched death
Rem.
a.

The nom.

specie!

may,

like the

nom. verbi and

noni.

vicis,

be used in a passive sense, as itj-o,

^
vi

way of being thrown

^
b lO fO i

(from

lO

horseback), e.g.

dj^\
to be

jj-**"

v>*

j^

0^

^LM^Z>.>^)t ly^, to sit fast

badly

is better

than

thrown

easily.

Sometimes too
;

it

takes the

meaning

of

one of the derived forms of the verb

to

as

Sj J^e

manner of

excusing oneself, from^JJ^t

oneself from

excuse oneself; S;..^ mode of veiling

O; p.^t.

she put on the jI^o. or

to

yashmak ; d,^ way of

(^Lo-c).

putting on a turban, from^o-pAJ or^,oJ^t

put on a turban
^Ubti,

Rem.

b.

If the

nom. verbi has the form

we must have

recourse to a circumlocution to express the idea of the nom. speciei

as
,^jaLJj(^\
Si

0L.0. <C;^>
lO

/ made him

observe
it

a regimen

like

sick

y y

J J

y y

man,

^^^jji-Jt

ojuZJ
0>o

ajj^ I searched for

fOt'JJO^)'
y
i>

as for something precious

yO

tO

fO^JJOi'y

or else A^.aJI ^j^

U^j

rC^^, 5j^,u>,Jt

^^

UjJ

djjjij.
(\X<oj^\

So too with

the derived forms of the verb, Jijjua3l j\j^\

I honoured

^m

<xs

a friend

is

honoured, or^l;^)l ^;^ U3J <CU^t.

(S)

T^i^

Nomina

Loci

et

Temporis or Nouns of Place and Time.

0;.iaJI

221.
jjUpt^

The nouns

called

At^S {nomina

vasis),

or

iU--t

O^^'

{'Nomina loci et temporis), are formed after the analogy

first

of the Imperfect Active of the

form of the verb, by substituting

the syllable j^ for the prefixes, and giving the second radical fetha,
if

the Imperfect has fetha or

5 X
/

damma, but km^a,

if

the Imperfect has

kesra.

E.g.
^0

^jj^

a place for drinking, a reservoir or water-trough,

;

from w>ii

drink, imperf ^j-*^

Jv^

^^^ ^^'^^

o^*

i?^^^^

y^r watering

221]

IL The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

from Jyj
is

(^

Adj.

Nomina
^^
taught,
to

Loci.

125

{camels)^

to drink,

imperf.

^)^
slain,

Pj--* the time when, or

place where, one

imperf. ^^-aj
;

thrown down or

from
is

throw down,
school,

^^S^ a
imperf

place where writing

;

from

s.f^!^ to write,
ingress^

^--^J^
<7^>

v^j^>*^

and

^J.jl,

a place of
^o

egress
in,

and

from
^

?^,^- ^

o^^^,

imperf ^j-^, and J->

go

imperf.

Ja. ju

^ ..la^.o ^/^

jt?/(C6?

where, or

^m^

i^^;^, several persons sit, room,

assembly, party, from u--X. ^0

5/^,

imperf t^-^*^

jc^a.o ^^

/?:(c^

aimed at

or

made for, from juaS

(I.

^0 aiw2 a^,

makefm%

imperf. Juoi*.

B
and

Rem.
jo/<xce

These nouns are called opaJI

'X^^\, because time

is

are, as it were, the vessels in

which the act or state

con-

tained.

Rem. h. Twelve of these nouns, though derived from verbs in which the characteristic vowel of the Imperfect is damma, take, notwithstanding, kesra
1.
;

viz.

jj>st^^ the place

where anim,als are slaiightered, slaughterhouse or

shambles.

2.

whereon one

rests, the elbow.

Ox
. . .

3.

of prostration in prayer, a mosque.

-*'
. .

4.
.

where anything falls.

where one dwells, habitation.
where the sun
rises, the east.

5.
'

6.

Jj^
Ox

j\

7.

jJuL

of ascent or rising.
where the sun
sets, the west.

8.

v^
Ox
s3jJU>

Ox

9.

of division, in particular, where

the

hair divides

in different directions, the crown of the head.

10.
slUi*.^

....

where a plant grows.

126

Part Second.
^

Etymology
where the
nostril.

or the Parts of Speech.

222
the

11-

j"^

'"

the place

br'eath

passes through the nosey

12.

>iXi.^<

....

where a

sacrifice is offered

during a religious

festival.

Of

these,

nos. 5,

7,

9,

11,
is

and

12,

may be pronounced with

all
J J
J J

fetha, and the

same

license
0^

extended by some grammarians to

jsi
*,e,

the

rest.

Instead of ^aL..U some say

^^cf., to collect,

jt^

;,o,

and even ji^-i>

*o.

The verb

which has fetha in the imperf., also makes

collecting,
is

>i>

oa>. or y..oA ,c,

a place of

meeting or assembling.
cjdL^^, also

The

vowel of the
cjca>>.,

first syllable

variable in

cjo>.^ and
closet.

^p/ace

o/ hiding or concealment, a small room, or

^ J

See

228, rem. a;

and compare the variations

the skin;

in j^M-a^.o a

garment

?^or7i (6y

a woman) next
vh^^n^u
et

s^g^.cL a book, a copy of the

Korean; and

robe with ornamental borders.

of the second syllable distinguishes in

Rem.
cases the

c.

The kesra

many

nomina temp,

et loci

from the

/io-j-o

jjcxa^, which, as a
e ^
-

general rule, takes fetha in the second syllable.

^oa^^o,
^_^.^o*^, w^;-o-, j.^,

Thus

^^jAa,^,
;

are nomina verbi or infinitives

whilst
loci.

^jAsf,^, ,J,or.^,

^M.a^,

w^/o^, ji^; are nomina temporis or

of

Rem.
^languages.

d.

This class

nouns exists in the other Semitic

In Hebrew, the vowel of the first syllable has frequently been weakened into _ and -; as X^', D^ (l^^),

222.

Nouns

of time

and

place,

formed from verba primae rad.

et ij, retain the first radical, even

(

though

it

be rejected in the

Imperfect of the verb

142, 144),

and have invariably kesra in the

from >j^
to

second syllable.

E.g. >;> watering-place,

go down

{to

draw

water), imperf

>jJt

J^>i
j^/ac^,

the

time or place of a promise or

to

appointment, flawed time or

from js-^

promise, imperf jaj

224]

II.

The Noun.

K.

Nouns

Suhst.d'

Adj. Nomina

Loci.

127

jto^

the pktce wJiere anything is pnt,

place, from
is

%^^

to

put

doujn,

to place, imperf.

%^

J-^-^ a place that

;

dreaded, from

J*-^ to he

afraid, imperf.
stick in the
to

yj^^f

J^^-

(f^

slough or quagmire, from

j--*-
^^

J--^

to

mud, imperf. J->e

^a/w^ at hazard, n"om j-~^

play at hazard, imperf. j^ti-

Rem.

Here the

^*.o-^-o

jj-o-o should, strictly

loci et temp.,

speaking, have the

same form as the nomina

but the grammarians give

syllable, as -03-0, ^^).^.

some examples with fetha in the second

223.

Those formed from verba mediae

rad.

et

j^ undergo

changes analogous to those suffered by the Imperfect of the verb

(

150)

that

is

to say, after the second radical has taken

is

fMa

or

Jchra, according to 221, this vowel

first radical,

thrown back upon the vowelless

letter

and the j or j^
(I

is

changed into the homogeneous

of prolongation

or \^).

E.g. joKsuo {js>ysU) place

;

of standing, place,

from ^15
^

t(t

stand, imperf. j^^su (jyu)

^

^.^Ia (t^ja^k^) diving-place,

J J

i ^

^
;

r,

c.

from ^jo^L

to

dive,

imperf.

^fo^u

{^^a^su)

wJUi-

(Ui^aL^)

and

a place that is dreaded, from oI. to fear, imperf. J^Ox XX JxxJxOx x -il^x oU*-; {y^yi^, and wjIa to fear, imperf. w^^-J (w-.jjyj); ^J-Xo (J-ji*)

w>Vo

(w..s-w^),

Jxx

XX
jt?/cc^

0/*

resting at mid-day, from

15 ^0 5/^^jt?

a^ mid-day, imperf. J-jaj

Rem.
XXt
w)^t,
etc.),

The

5 j<i-j^

^jlcu has in this case regularly the form with

0^,

r.

,*^r, XX

x^
w^l for

in the second

5XX^

syllable, as
^

w>U, JU, ^U^, return (from

^

XX

XXX
for

clwe heing divulged or published (from cU>

verba med.
<;

^,w)
, ^

but

,^A-j-

Ox or 0xx5x j^Gxx OL-o. ^;w^ or cU*, w'stwo Ox f>'xxx or

r.

many

take in preference the form with % as

X

,^;^
^

Ox^/^x

r.

or jji^la^,
^

c.

<^U^, JwX

OxxOx
J??--

J-j**-

or JL%m, or

or

JUU,

J-^i or Jl,

9xx jU^.

See

208.

224.
laid

Those formed from verba

tertiae rad.

et

j^ violate the rule

down

in 221, for they always take fetha in the second syllable,

128
-A.

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

225

whatever be the vowel of the Imperfect.

In regard to their contraction,

ft

^ ^

they follow the analogy of the verbal nouns

(

Ja5 from

the same verbs

213).

E.g.

j^^-^ (j^a-u,

J)

:fc

; o)

place of refuge, from

IJ
\^^j,

to to

escape,

imperf.

ya^^

^^> (\^J^) pasture-ground, from

pasture or graze, imperf.

stojy^,

^j^

j^>^ (l^>^)
(^>t>
;

^^^

jt?:ic^

t^^^^r^

w^

from

^^^
to

^^ stop, imperf.

j^jU (j^^U)
;

?^.,

from ^^^1

<o

^0 or resort

a place, imperf. i^j^

;

^^>1a^ f^^^Jsuo) a fold, from

1^3^ to fold, imperf. j^>ia-

imperf.

j^y^

(^(^5^)

^ hend, from

^^

#0 6^wc?,

^^^.
Rem.

The

^.o-j^

jJ^*a^ has the

same form,

as \^ja,^ from

^j-cf',

imperf.

\^ja^

(^j-wo from

j^^^-j,

imperf. ^j-^^-

225.
-

Nouns
r.

of time
y

and place not unfrequently take the feminine

r ^ ^ a ,

^,

C form 5_
jo/ac^

as aAjLu .,

#mg

or j/ac^ 0/ occupation, business

2^jm

the

^(;y^^?'g

cattle, etc.,

are watered ; dujJa^ the part of a sword with

the edge; iJj-U

which the blow

xxOx
SjULo (Sjjjuo)
<x

is struck,

halting-place,

a station;
from

OxOx

OxxO
If derived

cai?^; SU;-o (ducj^) pasture-ground.

a strong verb, the second rad. frequently has in this case

i
J

damma

instead of fetha

as S^-X cemetery, ajj-umo

jt?/?c^

/t drinking, banthree

queting-room, d^jJi^ watering-place.

1^

Some nouns have even

5^#5
^?^

forms

as a5^-u^

jo^ac^

where one suns oneself or

the sunshine,

4XX^
X

f*

jo/ac^ ^7^^r^ people perish,

is

a
be,

desert.
W

Peculiar
X

is

A i h .o ^^^
^

jt?/fc^

where a thing
i
J X

supposed

to

from sL>^

^^

think, suppose,

imperf.

o-^
Rem.

The

i.-^

jJt*a^

is

liable to the

same

variations,

though

SxxOx
aJLaA^ is the

xxOx normal form, as Ai^ hunger.

OxxOx
For example
:

5,

227]

II.

The Noun.

A.

Nouns
g jc^.sw
.o,

Suhst.d'

Adj. Nomina Loci 129

flo-l.lfl.o.
<

^Jcc,

in

preference to

i^Jco

^ ;.'>.c, SjA^. a*j^

226.
rad.

Some nouns
take
^0
tlie

of time

and

pLace, derived from verba primfc

(see 228).
E.g. 3^*--
^;/ric<?]

et (^,

form

JUa^

^f^^i^

of
the

bi?'th,

from jJj

Z>^^<2r;

^^a^

aj^pointed time [or

to

for

fulfilment of a promise, from

[or place for the

j^j

promise;

OU^

appointed time

performance of some action], from OsSj toj; a time.

the strong verb this form
is

Rem.
ijjj.^ ^

From
a5,-uvo
r,

very rare, as ^3!/^

all

o''

but in ^tliiopic
y
tj

it is
y

the usual form from

f y

verbs,

as mesrk

^JfJM^,

rne^rb

= ^jJl^, mer^y = i^j^and place from the derived forms of

quadriliteral,

227.
the

The nouns
verb,

of time

triliteral

or from

the

are identical in form

E.g. 1*^-^

with the nomina patientis or passive participles.

Ci

a place ^

6 J

of prayer (^^<^

to

pray)
(

...

o.,
y
ti-

j^^-*^^*,

tJie

time of entering upon

the time of morning
tJie
y y

y y

Oi

the mourning or evening

y J
r,

....ot,
J

^^**^\y to enter

upon

or evening)

J-jc,

ttJ'^^"^ ^^^^
y y bt

place through which, or

time when,
i

one

is

made
;

to enter (jJ.^1 to
J
^

make one

enter) or go out (^j^.) to

^

make
y y
J

Oy y

yy

go out)

\J>j.^aJ^

place or time of returning (o;-3I

y y y
t>

to

return)

5t.Z a>^
J

<iy

a place where things are

collected {%^sf^\ to be collected)

Sly y
;

^^^5*^!^

place

y yb

or ti7ne of meeting {fJ^\ to meet)

J
(

^J.^-I.-c
<i

the first
y b

day of

the

month

y OtO

Ci

3 a J

y J

J'W

Jv*-*''

^^^^
y

^^^^
y y

moon appeared)
y
y

^j.^j>^ a place where one

J
t

rolls

anything (^j^.^

to

roll)
f

^o^j-^*-

jo/r^c

ivhere (camels) are

crowded together

(^^J;..!

/;^

gathered together in a croivd).

a
s
y

Rem.
9
y
J

The same form

is

also

used as a i^t^ jJ^^aa from

y
;

the derived forms of the triliteral verb and from the quadriliteral
ul

6 y

<i

y y

vi

y 3

e.g.

w^^.ao the

being tried or tested

w^^aJ) or <3oja3
y

{^jJ^
17

the

w.

130

Part Second.

Etymology

or-

the

Parts of Speech.

228

letting (camels) graze

\j)}-^^ the

in the interval of their being watered Ajj>Xi

rending in pieces

= Ji^J-o^

ir^y^
;

tlie

guarding carefully =

2u9yi

^Jj\JLc
6j\s.\

ghting = ^JUS or
w>LtfL affliction

dXj[JLo
do\^^\
;

j\Jcc the

making a raid or

foray =

wAiLc, w-X5-vo turning or

^Ae pressing heavily on^

tossing to

and fro

- ^Aaj, w>*ilJt
;

^J^IJU

wi'onging ^j^KaJj

^J^Luo

^o

make a

clashing or ringing sound

iLaXo

iJ>*^'3

^gC^.t >^l

ly^

aDI jJI, ^o 'o? is (our)

is

complaint of

this event (asuSj)

and

(on

Him)

(our) 7'eliance.

(e)

TJie

Nomina

Instrumenti or

Nouns

that indicate the

Instrument.

228.
in

The nouns which denote the instrument that one uses

performing the act expressed by a verb, are called in Arabic

il.^^t,

aJ'n)!

nomina

inst7nimenti.

The)^ have the forms

^JAft-,

J^a,

and 4-Ui^, and are distinguished from the nouns of place and time

C by

the ksra with which the prefixed ji

is

prono\inced.

When
<-.

derived
Ji;-^,

from verba med. rad. j et (^, they remain uncontracted.

yy y

E.g.
^d

0^0
;

y
<^

y y

file,

from

ijj, to file

^---*.

lancet,

from ^-aj,

to cut ;

)jm and

y\jJi^,

0x0

-;-.-

A.>;Co,

packing-needle
X X

XXX
<^

a lancet; ^Sjaa, a pair of scissors ; ^.^Xslo or ^U^, a key; JxxO ^xO OxxO and Aft^^-M-., a comb; 4-o~, a cupping-glass; Aa>.> C and
broom; ^joaa
<5xxO
;

(for

,;a-ai),

joazV o/ scissors;

aX**^,
X

Sj.^,
X
f

a/i ^V7^ instrume^it

for marking a camel's foot

XX
X 5 X

e XX
;

(from jjt)

S;-^,

pad placed under a

;

horses saddle (from jJj)

;^,o-mw,

a brandi7ig-i7wi (from ^<o-'3) Oli-^J^? ^ balance or jo<xzV /* 5ca/^5 (from '* OxxO 5xft XXX 5x0 a ^yU, bridle or halter; ^^^ a 5?wa// a fan; 33j-, ^^Jj-*, OJj) pJJ^
5

p X

5x

ia^o^, a needle ; ju- and pro6^ for applying kohl to the eyes X X 'ixx* 5x0 5xx0 Ox Sju-A, a net or snare ; d\.9j^ (for Aa5^), staircase or ladder ; 5U-,
X
i

X
(^

XX

st7'ai7ier ;

Sl^^^,

branding-iron or cautery.

230]

II.

The Noun, A. Nouns Suhst.

& Adj. Verbal

^ O D J f>^
*J

Adj.
'I

131
J

Rem.
a
{eve
;

a.

^J J
'J

J 3
;

V J

very few liave the form ^Jasla or ^^aLc

rt

as ^a*..o,
K.. ^,

-'^

jJtfu-o,

sword ;

^JjJ-

cli"*-*'

'^

spindle

a.....c
fjj^^

an instrument for introducing medicine

J

into the nose

censer.

i3**^'
is

0^0
j-o-a-,

^;e6'^/e

or

mallet;

y o>

The form ^Jj

also used.

Rem.

6.

Tlie corresponding

Hebrew nouns have _ and

plT, D^HpS,

_, as

well as _, in the first syllable; e.g.

ilSl, nD^J)!:,

(C)

77^ Nomina Agentis

et Patientis.

229.
nomiiui

Tlie

nouns which the Arab Grammarians

J X
"/

call

J^UJI
are

iLo^wl,

agentis,
i.e.

and

J^aa^'

^U-**',

nomina

patientis,

verbal
in

adjectives,

adjectives derived from verbs,

and nearly correspond

nature and signification to what we

call participles.

Rem.

These verbal adjectives often become in Arabic, as in

other languages, substantives.

230.

The

verbal adjectives, derived from the

first

form of the

triliteral verb,

have two principal forms, namely, the nomen agentis,

patientis, J^-.
to write,

j.ftU,
X

and the nomen

E.g.

w^l^ X
a

ivriting,

scribe

or secretary, from

w^X^

w^^xU

iv ritten,

letter,

from

Ox
^>I. serving, a
sei'vant,

XXX

5J0x
to

w-^ X

from>oj. ^o serve, ji^j^si^^ served, a master,

from^jufc. ',^o^^^judgi?ig, a judge, from^^X.

from
^^^5^
;

O^
-

XX

OJOx
^^ ^^ /
X

^_
existing,
W
J

xJ

judge; ,J>51^ being,

#o
^6?

^3^>* found,

from J.j,

found,

to

^^y^sf,^

mad, a madman, from

O^

^^ ^^ possessed, to be

mad.
(as

Rem.
wJbj
^0

a.

When

formed from ^Jas and the

^o

tratisitive

J5

fear,

w^j

W?e

o?i,

^J^

^o

know, ^jm^

to

touch), these

nomina agentis are not only

real participles, indicating a temporary,

132

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

230

transitory or cacciclental action or state of being, but also serve as

adjectives or substantives, expressing a continuous action, a habitual state of being, or a

permanent quality
s.j^\j

e.g.

^^l^, ^>^,
But
if

^,^^1^ (see above),

"

^l^
^

a scholar,
"
*

an

ascetic.

from

the intransitive Jji and from Jji, they have only the participial
sense, the adjectival being expressed

by one or other
p-jl^

of the

nominal

forms enumerated in

231.

Thus
Jul,
^
;

or

Jil.
liberal,

he/mg glad,

rejoicing^

O^W

being cowardly,

being

^pLd
^

being

narrow or

confined, are participles

the adjectives which indicate

the corresponding permanent qualities or characteristics are

-^
^Sye^
6.]

and ^JJ^ or

^'^*x-,

gladsome,
vi

cheery,

jj^l-^o-

cowardly,

bountiful, generous,

and

Ji,j-

narrow.

[Comp, however
is

232, rem.

Rem.

The nomen agentis ^J^U

said to be used occasionally

in place of the

nomen

verbi or actionis, as in the phrase

is

1^15^,
nomen

for

ULS ^0-5

but this

more frequently the case with

tlie

patientis (compare 227, rem.)

OJOx

Jjjti..
06
;

E.g. 33.^^^
^

jcy-, labour, ^y JO y
J133/-

effort,

one!s utmost

y^^Xa^mc

v^^A.,

swearing, an oath ;

= ;kj,

giving or sending back,

intelligence
;

rejection

^J^a = ^JA^
;

understanding,
proJ

j^xJi^
;

=j^,
J

knowledge, perception
J =j-**:J

^^yc = JS-^,
J

mising, a promise
V

jy^*"^

affluence,

opposed to

^^.mA, =j.*^,
;

penury, distress ; p-^j-^ y

?-^j, to t7'ot
J

quickly (of a camel)

^

/*"*^3

^^

^^'^^

easily

c.y6^

(do.);

^^^AaL. - ^^ft&,

^0

^0 gently (do.);

^f) n-^ ^
y ^ y

^yA^;

being in existence, being got or acquired ; ^^Xsf,^

^

Oy

S^^^., hardiness, sturdiness,

endurance.
y J

The
0^
J
y

fern.
Ox

d^^stSLc is

liked y

JOx
;

Ox

wise occasionally so used, as ^^Xa.-, S^j*^, S^^iC'^

00
^3 J^-}
^/^e

telling

of the truth, opposed to du^jS^ w J, lying

OxJxO
itj

aSjJlci.

and

also a cognate

form

I'nI^a^,

as iI^^J, actionis

<to.

Rem.

c.

Conversely,

the

nomen
and

is

sometimes used

instead of the
E.g. L=>j cpt,

nomen

agentis
^0

patientis, or as
l-A^^tj;

an adjective.

/ came

him riding hard, -

AyJU^ <Co-^j

232]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns ^ubst

it

Adj. Vei-bal
lip),

Adj.

133
J i
.>

spoke to
7net

him face
to

to

face
(lit.

(lit.

lip

to

lyil^
;

ULt
uX)U5,
ho,

CLJJ,

him face

face
(lit.
^

eye to eye),

UjU^
Ae/^/,

lj.*-o

/ slew

him in
resist

cold blood

bound, confined or
i

so that
OfxO

^
;

0^

OJ^

<50^

could not 00^ O-

or

escape),
^tfcs^

tj>^cL

Jjic

J^j, Jj^

l/^K

Jj^
;

J^^J
^U,
<^^

ji^'i ?>ia?*,

^fc

looman, just men, - J^U, aJ^U-, Jjj^c;

j^

water which sinks into the ground, -jj^t.

j.^'^)\

w^j-o

>o-*j3

dirham struck by
the creatures
(lit.

the emir, =Jww^)l w^^jw-a

aDI

JJU- ^^, ^Aey are

me
is

creation) of God,

aSi\

^^Jo^^.

Rem.

for
rt).

d.

JUli

the

Aram. 7tOp ^4-^)

It'

'^-^^^^

H^h.

^^h

(with
these

The form ^J^a^ does not occur

Heb. using instead
of
c).

in
^^^

either
cJ>*^3

of

languages, the

it

7^tOp

'in<^l

the

Aram. 7^tDp =
231.
from the

J^

(see 232, rem.

Besides these, there

first

are

other verbal adjectives derived

form of the verb, and called J^UJi ^U-wb a^^j^

oUo
par-

Jj^tj,
ticiples,

adjectives ivhlch are

made

like,

or assimilated

to,

tJie

viz.

in respect of their inflection.

Of these the

following

are the principal.

1.

Jii

9.

J^
xj
x

2.

Jii

10. 11.

3.

J
<".

J X

4.
5.
J

12.
J ^

D
X X d -

13.

6.
7.

J5
J J

14.

15.
^ J

8.

J
these adjectives

16.

232.
express,

Most
partly,

come from neuter verbs, and a quality inherent and permanent in a person or
of

134

Pakt Second.

Etymoloyy
most usual

or the Parts of Speech.

232

thing,

which
;

is

their

signification (see 38),

and, partly,
difficult,

a certain degree of intensity.

w^-o

Examples:

1.

w-ao

from
/a/'^^,

Jv^
;

easy, from ^).^

^Jii tender,

w^J^
;

syieet,

from ^js.

^^^.o

from ^a-^
from
2.

from jJiJ

^.ov^ strong, hardy, acute, clever,

;

^.ov^

J^
4.

rough,

rugged,

from J^^

jjc5

unclean,

from
;

jj^5.

^JJaJ brave,

from JJaj
-ji,

^>*. ^/?,

handsome, from ^>^.

from 9-jS, JJ.
;

jJ^5

from

j^5.
X)

and

JJ^,

j-it, ^Jau,

proud,

selj-conceited

and

insolent,

from

j.w)

and jJau

^-j
;

^^^

^^<^/?i,

from from
y
;

e.^
y y
;

ix;.^
y

having a swollen stomach, from ix^.

y
<}

,^3
y

c^zV^?/,
y

ti

u-^->

>e-,

^-^

(for

L^>^,

(^5^)
;

^^

.9'^'^^/

from

^^,

j^5^

^j

(for ^^ij) perishing,

from

j^;;

v^. having his foot or 00/ chafed,

;

from j^.
y y y 3

^3
r>
;

do.,
^
r,

from i^-^
3 ,

c>^> l>^j
^

clever, intelligent,
J y
;

from

Ox
Oli^-j
y y
;

OJ''
Oi-*"?
<i

ij^Jai,
^

(jJai
y
;

JxL, Jai.,
i

awake, from

iaXj, iaAJ

soi'ry,
r^

3 ,

C from

tJjJ.

j Ja-, j Ja., timid, cautious, wary, from jJ^-

cr*J^>

ur'**-';

intelligent,
y
3 y

from
y

^ Ju
y
;

J^a^ft,
y

J-a^.^,

quick, in
y
3

haste,
y
;

from J^-^

j^5, j^5 from jjc5

--JX

jJ-^. rough, harsh,

00
libe7'al;

from jJ>u.

^;^
y 3 y

c^ea?i, jt?wr^,

00
5.

fronij^^J.

Ji^

J^,

small, young, from ^}m0 to be tender;

^J. large, coarse, fat, from ^J.

jj^

^^^,

^/*?^,
y 3 y

from ^i,
vi

and
vt

7.
y

OJ
w*Xo
y 3
y

.JxJ
arc?,

from w-Xo

3.I. sweet,

from jA.
y 3 y

j^
^ 3 3

bitter^

from

j-o

OOJOJJ
>o^> >o^> inexperienced,
<}y

untaught,

from j^^

v^'^

polluted,

from
i?^^'-

w^.
fidious,
^

8.

^Jairw

y y y y3 ^_ breaking, crushing, bruising, from^o-'*^^ jJ^

treacherous,
.

from

j^

ifo

forsake,
X

abandon,
5
;

betray;

jcJ

XX

remaining in one place, abundant, from

jlJ,

XX
O^Jy y

^-

Oxx OW^
y 3 y

xJxOxx
cowardly,
y y
;

^
X X y
3

X J

O^J
y
3

knowing, from
y

from i>-.
y y

plaw

brave,
y
;

from ^a^-w
y y

3I3.

liberal,
y y

from

^I.
10.

jjUaa. chaste, from

y
3

C'^^^.^ft r

^ly^
3

6/^^?^#,

from

^-(r^, ^"v^.

P^a^

brave, from

^a^

y
;

v6^a-o /r^^, from

232]

IT.

The Noun.

A.

Nouns S bst.

<i'

Adj. Verbal Adj. 135

from ,j

^^.o ^(/^
;

7whle,

from joj^

jjl--*- handi^ome,
>^(dt

to
1

Oiji

sweet (of water), from

0;i

Jt/*[jtjc5
rt

(of water), from

J^^

hum
J^^si*-

Jt^

/0W/7, ^rt//,

from

JU

cooTc,

from jjc5

to cook].

1.

stingy, niggardly, from

^suj.^ noble, from 0;-w

sJiA^
/7/^,

JwjAJ heavy,

^rt//,

from

XX
^JjJ*-j
;

>^^

niuch,

many, numerom^, from

;

j-

^<rJj^

y/o/>/^^,

from ^j^

^wft.>iy.g>

i/;^aA;,

from

xxOx
;

from JiJ
^o^j-j

ia-^li ^//c^, coarse,

^ ^

from iaXt

xxOx
;
;

Jt!^^ X
^^J-j
//^//^,

vJlJi'

compassionate, merciful, from ^.^y

.?/c^,

5/^,
a^i/i^,

from
from

^oX>

s^-ft.

Wxlx JwJ.
;
;

^,^^^,

^^^ji^,

from t^j-, ^,0^

WxOx
;

^gjrv

great, glorious, from

Ja.

^^33 small, slender,

;

5x

OJP
12.

paltry, from J>.

to lying,

J>^l
;

gluttonous, from
^

from

XXX w>J
^

J^l
J X

xxcojx
XXX
rj
;

wJjJ
i ,

addicted
r,

Jx J^ju
O

I ^

veracious, from

Jjlo

J33.5 or Jj>5,
to

XX
talkative [or XXX Jx
5

^-^r^??/

^0

.^j^a'],
^

from
^

J 15
^ ;

[Jj^ ready

do,
;

from
J

XXX

Ja5]

c^3 ^

pushing, thrusting or kicking violently, from

_ ^

xxxOJx

moved by

^^

jii^

o^Jac
XXX
;

affection or
.

jt?/^y,

from

''^.
J^^. ignorant,

fooUtih,

XX

from J^v^

xxJx j>-a;

^^-aJac

j>-. daring, from j-^-

continent, impotent, from

JxOx
13.

J-O..

^jt;Xw

drunk, from

jw

xxJxOx
;

XX

jjU-o^

(^t-ngry,

JxOxJ^fOx
^UJac,
from
2^2^
cl-,

XX Cx
thirsty,

JxOx
'

from w..^& JxJx

hungry,
.satisfied

xxxxJxOx ,jlxw
^^^
;

O^^-oJ^,

from tA^^> L5'*^

^

O^.^^'

.satisfied

with food, from

^a^

xxJWx
;

O^^'
^Ljj

xxJxOx
;

6?r/??l,

from j^^j

XX
repentant, from^ej.
1,5.

0^>*- ashamed, from (^>*. 14. ^Uj OxOj XX JxO

XX

5x0^

oWj^
^

naked, from (J>^.

16. ijJbl

having

a c/mr

.9jt?ac^

XX
a

between the eyebrows, bright, open, cheerful in countenance,

^
^

WxP

5x
nose,

JxOp

from ^yJj;^o^t kxving a high, straight

.

from^o^; w^I having

Oxx
{O-i'i)
;

xxJxOP
;

JxOe
w^J.)

slender waist, trom *,^

^S^t having a long chin

xxJxOS
humpbacked, from w>j^;

j^t

XX
one-eyed, from
(>o-I
^

JxOP
;

^3^

j>.l squinting,

XXlJxC
from J^ft.
;

iSxJxOP
c?^/,
^

XX
foolish,
.stupid,

^<^-dl

from ^^

from

J^-o.,

xJxJxOP
c>^
5

xxxJxJxOg
J^,
Jj.
;

c5j^' unskilful, clumsy, stupid, from

wl

unseemly,

ugly, foul,

from ^iw

j.1 r^c?,

^^t

^/(^/;, j^;^!^!

white

jL^S yellow

1'3G

Pakt Second.
Rem.
a.

Etymolog
shown
l)y

tj

or the Parts of Speech.

232
9 X

As

is

the above examples, the forms Jji

^JJ^i
;

and Jlo are principally derived from

respectively from

Ja5 and

,Jjt5

come
is

Jj
'
;

intrans.
' * c
.

and
. .

Jjii,

though the distinction

"
".
'

not always observed

^"^biJ

is

principally formed from ^Jjii intrans.;

;

JI5 and

Jb

mainly from
'
-*

^Jjii

Jjiil chiefly

from ^J5 intrans.,

sometimes from

^Jjii.

Rem.

i.

^li

is

rarely used as a verbal adjective from

cl)

Ja3
|J>^t

intrans. or ^Jjii (see 230, rem.

e.g.

^^jjcS

safe, secure,

or

j^>l,

from jj^t
;

;^^,

sft/e,

sound, =^^^J^, from^,^lw

fsKc- harren.,

from

0;.ft

j,,,^I.

sowr, aci?,

from

^/o-o- or ^^pf^-

Ox
.dx JdxOx a passive sense as ^J^s slain = ^^i* ^^^J^ 'pounded 9-^ja^ jOx X GJOx nrk dyed^^yAA,^; slaughtered, a victim, = 9-^ s^ JCX OJOxOP =
Rem.
c.

Jwj5,
;

when derived from

transitive verbs, has usually

Ox

?!j^i

jk>c

^J..,a.^ rtd)bed ivith

kohl

J^^^X

jj*jt

bou7id,

j^risoner, jy^ji^c.

The same

is

sometimes the case with

^J^J, as

w^^^j ridden

ujyon,

w;i^A- milked*.

Rem.

f/.

Adjectives of the forms

^J-oi5

and

JI^s,

but more

especially the latter, often indicate, as

shown by some

of the above

examples, either a very high degree of the quality which their

subject possesses, or an act which
-L'

is

done with frequency or violence

called AJL-oJ' *^>-^^ intensive
X X

by

their subject;

and hence they are

^J^^as is dialectically
X

forms.
if

The form

pronounced
j>-jy^,

yjjai,

especially

GO
J X [

the second radical be a guttural, as

Jkf^A.,

_^j^

and

so also in substantives, as j^a&w,

^000
XX

XX

^^"J' XX

J^**-**

XX

jt^ XX
j-j*J>

.ft-^i^j,

>*0 does not belong

to this class

according to the native

J X

scholars, it is originally a

nomen

actionis like J[^5,

it

meaning message.

Hence, as in the case of Latin nuntius,

bearer of a message.

got the signification of

D. G.]

2.3.']]

II.

The Noun. A. Nomis

e.

^iihst.c{:

Adj. Verbal

Adj.

VXJ

Rem.

Many

of these forms exist in

Hebrew and Aramaic.

w>J*.
;

For example,
Ja, j^y\ X
'I-s

in the former, Jjii, as

^*7n
TT
''i

Jjii, as jt^'l
"
'

1:1^T

j^j, J.^ x '

^ts

Jt*,

7nil
T

('>

for ^*); J>*^' ^s

I^DX, D^Vi^; cU^, X T T

233.
some
nearly

TDK, Ty^. T T
'

From
is

verbal adjectives of
.

tlie

form Jfru, as well as from

ix
_

others,

derived
to

an adjective JI5, which approaches very

J-^ai, since it

m meaning

J^as and

adds to the signification

of its primitive the idea of intensiveness or of habit.

called axJIa^I

Hence

it

is

glutton,

= J^^t

OJCOx wj^I^
;

j^S,

the

noun of

intensiveness.

E.g. vJ>^l eating,

^ ^

Jl^l
;

Oix
^y^^^,

wjI

ja

a {habitual)
etc.,
C X

liar,

= wJ^J

OJx

Ox
^ib
fi

Oix
pushing, thirsting, repelling,
<if i3

OJx
pushing,
violently,- c.^^
X
; ;

cli.3

fy

JjL asking,

JL^

importunate, a beggar, = J^^-

.

w>;^
^

drinking,

0C3x^_
iij

w>tj^ drinking much, addicted

y

to

wine,
rrCl
4^

= vjj^

OJxOx ^^ knowing, learned,

5

^N^ v^r^ learned;

3

^U

O^x

weeping, |l^ weeping much; s^^s^ fearing,

wjUa

timid.

Rem.

The nouns which indicate

5
X
6*
;

professions
iSx

and trades have

W
X

usually this form

ut

as
i3

jlJa,ft

druggist, pi-Ub
*iJ

coo^;,

J La. a baker,
W
X

J^Iaa.

tailor,
fj*i\ij

jIJ a carpenter,
a
seller

t\,A^

a water-carrier,

^U. ^

gardener,
hanker,

of sheeps' heads, \^\j.^ a money-changer or

5 X

.*i3x

iKij

a builder or

architect,
::)>,

^1.^^. po7'ter.

Compare
etc.

in

Hebrew and Aram. Xt^H, T~

Rem.
uJJ

T--'

HtO,

T-'

H^, T-'
i2j

SllD,

T-

D
l3

&. 2.

Other intensive
uJ

adjectives, less
ui

common than
5.

1*5,
>

are
as

ul

1.

JlaJ,

Jwoii,

3.

OJJff.wlJ
1. jjl*^.,

JjAS or Jjs, OWJ

4.

Jas, and

Jj^;
"^e^'?/

OiJ

|Us>j, -uer?/

handsome, jb\j^ very noble,

to readi7ig {the

jW^

^ar^e,
c,\3^

||^5

one to devotes himself

repeller,

sacred writings),

a strong propeller or
2. jj^.,

gi^eat

rush

(of

water or of people)
^

XX

j-Xw, w--!ww, addicted

XX
*

XX

to

wine, drunken, J-jJLo going astray, "

y

w.

18

138

Part Second.

Etymology
fond of

or the Parts of Speech.

233
^^-

wandering;

sjaijS-

opposition,

jt^

boastful^

SiJ^^

ceedingly veracious,

^j-^

very liberal, ?^ij^^ one

;

who throws down

often or violently, a wrestler

2{^j^ glistening/ intensely (also ti^jy

^J-ol3,

the only instance of the form

except

Jm^)

3.

^J^J^ timid,

^^5
j)ure,
-D

everlasting, ^j^H^ or ^^^^^^

ul

^^^
ul

(^^ ^^oney),
J

^y^
4.

or

^y^
J

oMui

OS

all-glorious,

^^j3
6?/)?/,

or

yj*^j3

most

holy;

J^-,
5.

wJ^^,

shifting,

turning,

knowing, cunning,

^JLa.

deceitful;
^J*-,

(J^j^

timid,

jj-J3->lft.

On

the

other hand,

JUi-, and

^.MLc,

are,

strictly

speaking, substantives

(nomina instrumenti,

but used metaphorically as adjectives to mean "doing something like a machine, mechanically, and therefore invariably
228),

(habitually)."

E.g.

%sj^
jbj>,aLc

thrusting or pushing much,^^^^^ pushing

or pressing much,
^;^jao,

a brave warrior, ^ja,^, w^Ua^,

with
the

do.,

^Ula*,
5

thrusting

spear,

jJy, jtJv*'

talking
hos-

0x0 xd nonsense, ^^stlx^, ^IIsuo,

pitable,

eating m^uch or giving

eloquent,
9^^jSla

much

to eat,

,J^a^,

vJ^>*^)

talkative,
^

cheerful,

^UJl

docile, tractable, j3|/a~ t?er?/ liberal, jb\jJic

0^0

^Jl*%C slothful,

children,

XX
9x0

9x0
advancing
X

boldly, daring,

9x0
-yer^/

X
^
^

jl^Juo bearing male children,

^

9xd w>Ui bearing female

-xO

9x09^0

9x0
^UaA,

j-J, using perfumes,

Similar, too,
9
iS

0^

|IJa^

liberal,

is

nmVn\* mean, poor ([^D 9xOx 9x6 9xx6 the use of such forms as ^JIa5 or ^JIaj, aJjmj, and

96

jl^Co, j-j^^,

'^er?/

talkative,

^^^^-X^

<

JIaj, which are abstract substantives (nomina actionis, 202)

used concretely

e.g.
^

wI,

w>IJLj,

w^UAj, given
;

to

play or sport

9x69t

9x6
w>l^oJ covered by the
X g
^

^IaAj, ^IJj, swallowing big morsels, greedy

5
^

XXX

stallion (of a she-camel),

cIa^j talking
Q^y
6

much and foolishly, wjIJJo

9ui mendacious, i^to-^

0^0

fickle,

4jjJj loquacious, jL^^xj very learned.

^ [To this class belongs also

96

96j

9J9J
O-^i^ stinking.

^>I-w, v>^!^,

D. G.]

238]

11.

The Noun. A. Nouns Sahst,

c.

d-

Adj. Verbal

AcJj.

189

Rem.
of

Nearly

all

these adjectives and (juasi-adjectives admit

being strengthened in their meaning by the addition of the

termination

a_, which

is

here

used,

as

the grammarians say,

4-rJL-oJJ, to signify intensiveness,

or iiJL-oJI

ju^U,
^J^U

to 8 treng then the

idea

of intensiveness.

For example, from

comes

aXc^,

as

^\j one

who hands down poems

^^^ ^'^^fty,

or historical facts by oral tradition,

^^^j

*^^*b
;

pb

calling or sitmmoning,
;

an emissary or
;

missionary, A^l^
S^Slj
rt

ixSb

clever, crafty

4^1a. treacherous, faithless

(iee/?

investigator (compare in
as
A.O.JL&.

Heb.

n/Hp

from

/Hb)
to

from

^Jji,

aXxs,

breaking in pieces, crushing

bits,

ajiXb always on the watch, cj-o throwing

down

or prostrating often,
loquacious,

di^

asking often, begging, dSam.^ pro)ie

2 to sleep,
" "^
.

to laughter, dj^i
.

dLc^ given
iLjxi,

S-'-'-'.

2''^-'
;

dic^ abusive, 4,^^ finding fault

" 2" aX,jAC,

from
^ ^

^i
jJ-oi,
^ 1

5''r

as

i^j^,

"

yioble,

excellent

from ^3*9,

2"

aJ^^,

as

4j^^;^ taunting {one)

J^JLo
4jlji,

with favour's {conferred on him), dj^JS^ lying,

i^jji,
^rect^

^irec?

o/*,

disgusted with, Aj^-Jb,

-yery

timid; from
genealogist, OxiSx

JI5,
<z

as

4c^l^

learned,

Ajl**,j

tt

3JI-j

OxtTx

^rea< traveller, LolyS very quick of comprehension, A^lij ill-yiatured,

slanderous^ iJt^5 ver?/ talkative,
excellent jjlayer
As-K^fO^.

g7^eat collector;
ul

4.1^o an
J

OX
on
the

ul

cymbals or

/^ar/) (i^-ro)

from ^lai,

aJI, as

4f I^mo prostrating or throwing down very

X
i3j

often,

d^\js very gene7'ous

ul

or noble, Atli) talking

much and

rashly or foolishly ; from

,J-5,

aLa9, as aaJ. very contrarious ; from ^j*^, ^3*3, as A5jji very

OJxOxJx
0x0
very timid ; from
6o^c?
fiy

'}'

.y
^

OxJx

timid; from ^j^li, 4j^li, as Sjj^I.

y

ver^/ z^ar?/

or cautious, 4.5jjli

OxxO
^

OxxO
sillily ;

JUi^, JUa^,
Ox
X

as d^la^JMO very unjust, 2^\jJlc very

X

Ox xOx

SJUaj, as SjIxAj addicted

Ox
X X
.

XX
.

attacking,
Ox xOx

SjIJl^ talking
to

much and
spoi't,

play or

Ox xO Ox xO 3d\^so loquacious, ic'^ib

X X

very learned, 4jla7 causiiig great wonder or marvel, 4-oIaJJ

X

XX
_ ^

Ox

from ^Iaaj,

5z<;a^-

Ox
rv.L.ff.j

lowing big morsels, greedy (the cognate form

also occurs, as

140

Part

Sec.'OND.

Etijniolocjij

or the Parts of Speech.

U<

234

0^

Vi

aIoJ much addicted

to

lay or

siiort)

from

J^,

aJUaj, as AjIaU
morsels^ very

much

addicted

to i^lay

or sport,

iUX5 swallowing huge

greedy, apIaJL talking

much and foolishly.

Rem.

Besides the forms incidentally noticed above, others of

these intensive adjectives

occur in

Hebrew and Aramaic;

for

example,

J^,
first

as

mpl^ D^rTl, and

J^,

but with the purer vowel

"l^i^,

a in the

syllable (J-jii), as

tW, pH^,

^<1.lSlL,

*1-A-.

Other forms are without exact equivalents in Arabic,

as ni^il

= jW-,
5Q.\_

^i3tJ^

-J^,
;

T^T^ (coming nearest to J-^oi), HP^^

especially the

= Aram.

J^)

and

form 7t3p, as

|^1|

(=Ljui.), n^V (=J3^0. ^"in (=u^j^O. which

may be viewed

as

an intensive

of jjai

(7t3p for 7t9p, 7t3p = J*^)-

234.
radicals

From
and a

verbal adjectives with three radicals*, or with three

letter of prolongation, are

derived adjectives of the

form JsI, which have the signification of our comparative and superlative,

and are therefore

jAst, the

called ^y^JssC^\ j(,^\, the

noun of preeminence,
Ij.g.

or

Jk^-i;:)!

form \ifalu denoting preeminence.

sweeter, sweetest;
?*^Ast

^J^y
,j-**o-t

jJL-, 5^t?^e^,

v**^^ L5^^^

o-***^ heautifid,
;

mo^ or

??20S^

beautiful ; r-^^^ ugly,

uglier, ugliest

vJ->^ great,

glorious, ^J-I

mr^ or mo5^

glorious.

Rem.
have the

a.

In the superlative

sense, these adjectives

must always

article, or else
J JOA>

be in the construct state, as ^-^Jaaut ijLJl

y

the greatest city,

^J^\ \^j-^

the largest

of the

cities.

* [A rare exception to this rule

^^^aJL^

is ^^JXtt

bitterer, as

derived from

anything

bitter,
1.

spec. ^Ae
6, 98,
1.

colocynth, according to 'Ibn Dureid,

seq.

Kitb U-istikk, 53,

it is

16

In the Lisn, however

(xii.

142),

differently explained.

R.

S.]

235]

IL The Noun. A. Nouns

Suhst.<&;

Adj. Verbal

Adj.

141

Rem. b. Of this form there remain only a very few traces in Hebrew, none in Aramaic. Such are ^T^X lyi^g^ ffdm (of a
:

stream that dries up in summer), from ^|3

^

'-

V^'^ ,

ITlDX
T

fi^'rce^

cruel^

perhaps connected withj-^l^ breaking in pieces; JH^X

(lor

JJI^JO lasting, 2)erennial,

^1^

and even these have

adjectives.

lost

their

original signitication,

and are used as simple

235.

No

AT u) JO J-woiJjl^.o-rfl

can, according to strict rule, be formed

from the verbal adjectives of the passive voice and the derived forms
of the verb, nor from verbal adjectives that denote colours or deformities,

because they are themselves of the form JasI (compare

b).

184,

rem.

If

we wish

to say that one person surpasses another in the

prefix to the correjl-^I

qualities expressed

by such adjectives, we ought to

spending abstract or verbal nouns the comparatives

^>*.I
it

stronger,
better,

more beautiful,
^

3>.t

more
i
y^

excellent,
it

^l\

uglier,

j^

<i

j^

worse,

and the

like.

E.g.

5j<,.

jLwt {stronger as to redness) redder;

to
3 y

Lj^UI^

l-onj^

j>-*.t

{more excellent as
^
^

teaching
i

and

training)

a
lie

better teacher

and

trainer ;

Wj-*-

a^

36

^>*^'

{more excellent than

as

to

answering) more ready than he in answering, or giving a

i
y

OiO

y oi-

better

answer than he

IS^^Usl
^ y y

p-j-^^

{more quick as

to

departing)

3 yoe-

departing more quickly;

eye.

Sj^c-

^^\
is

more deformed by blindness of one

y y
3 3 3 3

This form of expression

sometimes employed where a simple

\

y y

comparative might have been used

f y

as

^i

joo ,j^
your

^^^5

Ov5

^
CJ

<

Mi

i-

oi

0/ y

dy^$ j^\ 3t djlaw,aJl^ j^^,

like stones, or even

then, after that,

Jiearts

became
i-

liard,
y
ii

yt

hm^der
ii.

(lit.

stronger as to hardness), where S^^S jtwt

^*^s\ (el-Kor'n

69).

As

a matter of fact, however, the strict

are constantly violated

rules laid
(a)

down by the grammarians

3 y

by usage.

oi
3 y i f

Examples of JajI formed from the derived forms of the verb,

y
3 y

especially from IV.

j^\

more cleansing or purifying

< 3 ^
^

(Ij-^ykj

j^^\),
y
Of.

from

^h

to cleanse or

purify, IL of jv^

to be clean or

pure

^^^jA^t

142

Part Second.

Etymologu
better,

or the Parts of Speech.

235

making dearer
clear;

or purer, from j^yuo to clarify or clear, II. of U-0 ^0

66;

J^o-^' preserving

from^o-^,

1 1-

of ^-Lw ^0 6e 50/6;;
to

^3^5) confirming or estahlishing better,

from ^151, IV. of ^15

stand

upright ;
be firm;

cuJi making more firm or

5?^r^,

from

w^t,

IV. of <U*ti to

^^^ ^^3.)
or IV. of
#0 help,

causing me greater alarm about, from

#0

o^.

or

oI.1,

II.

oI,

fear ; ^Js- ^3^) giving more help towards,

;

from
13

^Ul
xxOt

IV. of

jjU
^0

J
X

wJbit making depart mc/re quickly,

xx^

xJxOC
^0

from .^it, IV. of

w^3

away ;
X 0

IoJ^I.jI
X J X

^^ 0/ ^^

#^(;o

which

XX
^0 ^^

relaxes, or loosens, more,

^

from jc^gt, IV. of ^a-j or j-^

^

flaccid
to,

oi

X X

OC

or flabby

j^*^' causing to last longer,

^J^

j^ajI wzor^ merciful

xdC

XX
^0

from i^^t, IV. of j^^

remain, last ;

JxO^^^ J v^' inspiring more fear

*

or

xxP
respect,
X X *P

XX
to

JxOC
hw-jI

from w^U), IV. of w>Ia

fear ; ^>o

more just than,

XXX
IV. of wft-oJ #0
^aA;e ^^^ /^a//*

from
^J X

v^i.gut ^0 be just,
i

r^ac ^ middle;

J ^

XXP
t

XX

Jjist causing to last longer, from jU^t, IV. of

f

JU

to be

long

xOp
preserving alive better, from
,

XX
IV. of
^/-i;^

i^-**-'

c-j.t,

j^^j-*.

^0 live;
wlx

OwJxP
jj- ^J-bt
X

Wx^
giving more shade than, from JJit
^0

shade, IV. of JJ

JxOC

xxt
causing
to be better,

XX
IV. of ^I. ^ ^^ ^000?, excellent

iijA-t

from

^1.),

xOP

J vj^^jiati

xOt giving more freely, from ^Ja^t

xOP

^x
^0 give, IV. of

xO
;

Ikt

J ^j)
Jx02

XX
to bestow,
X X d 2

bestowing more liberally, from j^)^t

IV. of
X J X

^^3
to

J j^j^S
be
d

showing greater honour

JxOp

to,

from ^j^t, IV. of >j^

xxOP
^0 6^ desert,

noble;

XXX

^^ ja5I
X

7?^or

desert than,

from ja5I

IV. of jaI
J
.>'

J xOC ,^> jj-Jit

'^

xxOP

XXX

poorer than, from

j^^Jil #0 &^ jt?or,

IV. of

u-^
;

0-* J^**' '^^^ crafty

xxD
^?i,

xxJxP
to be crafty,
X

from JUo-t,

VIII. of Jlo.

,j- 3>51

more

easily ledj

x6

XX
/^ac?.
(/3)

or more docile, than, from ^liJl, VII. of ^15 ^0

Examples of

Jit formed from the passive voice

j^^^t,

^^h v^^ more feared

236]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Snhst.

j^

<(:

Adj. Verbal

Adj.

143

or formidable

j^^^ja^S

more praisewoi'thy ox commendable ;

<JjS'\ better

known; ji^S more deserving of blame ; j^\ more glad of

^
of.

or jdeased by;
^

6t

Oi

jji^l m(yre to be excused;

jo/^c?;

J^ji mm-e
^^>

readily found;
;

J^^t more

occu-

jAjl prouder

(j^J

^^ proud)

CJUI
.

???or6? rt^^(/

or Jiateful

w^

^^1

7wor^ occupied with

(^^^

or

VI 1 1.

-i^l)
;

^^-a.! shorter

(from

j-a;^.!, pass, of VIII. ).

(y)
J

Examples of

Jjiit

from words denotmg

J ^
e.

^ Of-

colours or defects:

,j-

u^^

whiter than;

^j^ 3>wl blacker than;

L>*

J^-o-*"'

^^'*^ stupid than.

236.

The

verbal adjectives formed from the active and passive

voices of the derived forms of the triliteral verb,

literal verb, are

and from the quadri-

the following.

Triliteral

F<?rt.

Act.
5

Pass.

Act.

X J

Pass.
*i

uJ

^ J

^0

II.
^ i

VII.

c
xO
J x

xO

III.
&
J
^ J

VIII.
5
^ J

IV.
5 ^ J

IX.
5

....
Ox
J

9x0x0

V.

X.
ii

VI.

XL
Quadriliteral Verb.

....

D
O

OxJ

OxOxJ

OxOj

OxOxOj

I.

jJaa.

jJjii^
SxOxxJ

III.

^y^jjtsuc

yj-U^
wxxOj
^jXstsuo

50xxJ
II.

yJJjtal

JJa^U

IV.
of

^XxA.

^xOJ

Rem.
radicals

a.
is

The characteristic vowel the same in all these verbal

of the triliteral verb

the second and third

adjectives as in the correfifth

sponding Imperfects, excepting the active participles of the

and sixth forms

and the second form

of the

144
J^

Part ^^co^w Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

287

quadriliteral, in

which the second and third radicals have

instead

of

::,

Rem.

h.

The preformative

>

takes in Arabic the vowel 1, in

h''{:;i\>r\l2
,

Heb. and Aram.

(e.g.

StS^p, S^Dp
to

StSpHD =

"nn)) but the ^thiopic seems

vowel in
its prefix

have retained the original

OD:

ma, as

fnaQi^^:

(ma'ammz) oppressor
(J^inp)
;

(D^h, \tin); croY>T^: (makwdnnn) >/^e

(manfek)
tremble,
sceptic,

flDf-^^:

heretic

J3l^)

^J^rP";

(mar'ed) causing to
(n^^^")
rtiercy
(^^p

dreadful
j

J^j^,

I'^VI)

^^'^

^C^P

fruitful
^ J

(n^) ''^fl'Ty^rhC
OD'I'^l-.^n
:

("ii^stmlir)

imploring

^-j

Jil.

..)

(matargwgm) an

interpreter

(^^^ef^yHo).

237.

In the formation of verbal adjectives from verba medise

rad. geminatse, the rules laid

down

in 120 are to be observed.

Hence

i^U becomes >U

238.

(see 13, rem.); 3jtwt, jlwI

ALauc,

Aj>aLc

etc.

In the formation of verbal adjectives from the verba hfem-

zata, the rules laid

down regarding those verbs

j.jt
^
'

131-6) are to be
for

observed.

Hence we write

for jJit ( 135),

9
^ ^
^
f-

J.5U
^

JJL

(
6

133),

PX ^33J
3

Ox
or

f-y

Ojpj

for J>jlj, ^jS3 for^^^),

fe

j^t^
X

0,fJ 0_c.j for j.jtU ( 133), jJ> for

^
X

g^

jJU

131).

fr

Rem.

a.

preceded by kesra becomes

I

as i<jIa for UIa.

Rem.

b.

Final hemza, preceded by

A
s

and

admits of assimilan

tion; as e^^>; or ^5^;, fj^j> or ^^jy t^jA^ or ^ji.

See

17, 6,

rem.

6.

239.

In the formation of verbal adjectives from verba primae

J

rad. j^, the rule laid

down

in 147

must be observed

as

j-w^

for

241] IL The Noun.

A.

Nouns Subst

<i'

Adj. Verbal

Adj.

145

240.
rad.

Ill

tlie

nomina agentis of the

tlie

first

form of verba mediie

is

et

^,

the place of

middle radical

occupied by a ^^
as J*^L5 (for JJ^-3),

With h^mza (arising, according to

jjLj

138, out of

I);

(for jtU), instead of J^15, jjL.

Rem.
IGO,

a.

This rule does not apply to the verbs mentioned in

9
^ X
;

which retain their middle radical unclianged

"'
h.

as^jl^, juLo.

Rem.

The form

^15

admits in certain words of being con-

tracted into ^15 (compare the Heb.

in the phrase

Qp It

for Qlp), as
"It

^Li

for dljU,
"

J'^^S

^U

or -^LM*)l ^l.w, bristling with

weapons ;

oLc for a5L, in the phrase ^t^iJI

djU

or

^t^l

dl,

water-hearted,,
greedy,, for

cowardly stupid ;
y

j\Sb feeble^

forj^lA; c^) cIa timid or

;

.5^)

5t5lA

dU sAar/)

(o/*

sight\ for aSU

j^U
SU

corroded or decayed
;

(of

a tooth), for

^^;jL;

cU

obedient^ for

oll ^oiw^

about.,

for
is

*^l^

^l^
;

clayey,, for

^Ib*.

Sometimes the second radical C

jaU, jU,
c'n),

transposed

as .^LJI i^l^, ^t^^Jt

JI-, l*t^,

J X

Rem.

c.

In the form Jji the medial j

is

usually changed into

as J3>5,

j3>-,^jy,

for

J3^5, Jj^Oj^ojjJ.

241.
rad. 3, the

In the nomina patientis of the

first

form of verba media)

its
J

middle radical

is

elided, after
letter
;

throwing back
9^

damma D
^

-<

upon the preceding vowelless

33^.

as o^a.-, for

uijj^, from

The same thing takes

place in verba mediae rad. j^, with

this difference,

that (to indicate the elision of the radical

^)

the

damma

is

changed into k^sra, and, in consequence, the 3 productionis

9',

9J^

JX

into a (^

as

j-j--,

instead of ^>j-, from 9-^t^.

* [A poet even allows himself to say Ia^L for

see

lApU

(from jL^)

Abu
w.

Zeid,

Nawdir^ 26

infra.

D. G.]
19

146

Part Second.
Rem.

Etymology
J

or the Parts oj Speech.

3

242

The forms ^^^j^, ^^^.cu, and >j^a^, are

said to be

used dialectically.

From verba med.

still

forms are ^ the uncontracted JO^

J
^
r,

J'O

>'

more common, but

^j^^xo,

rare

as

!p^-^^>,

^^.^aL ,o,

^^ j^,

O^J-,

^^^X, for ^{M^, ixoL,

etc.

242.

Verbal adjectives of the form J-^3, derived from verba

medise rad. 3 et
9wl^

^, become by

transposition

JaJ, and then

ti

pass into
9
Dt

J-ji,

which

is

in its turn frequently shortened into J-j3.

E.g.

ws-j*o

or Ca**o, <7m^, for

for

O^*^,

^^> (^^) [c^

5

dependent for sustenance,

J^ (J^)];
;

O^

or v>J, soft, easy, for

Ji^,

OW

{0^)'y

O^

or

0jA, ^5?/, contemptible (CH^)', w--o or ^-J, exceeding

(*^^);

^,
^ooc?

bright (j-j>>)
(jwj,).
W
z'

f^^-^,

wicked {t\^3^)\
^o^rj^S

O^,

c/mr

(,j-wjj); j-j.,

The verb ^15 has

^

in the sense of straight, right, tall,

C and j9^
243.
rad.

in that of having charge of,

managing.

Verbal adjectives from the derived forms of verba medise

et

^ follow the same rules as their Imperfects.

^U^,
v>jU1, like

The learner should observe that the participles of III. and VI. of verba med. \^ are written and pronounced with ^, and
Rem.
on no account with hemza;
land not
e.g.

OriW

O^W*:}

^U-o, ^^LJ^.

244.

The nomina

agentis et patientis of the

first
(

form of verba
167,
h,

ultimse rad.
170).

et

^^ have already been mentioned

and

Verbal adjectives of the forms

J>

and

J^
^t^

are treated
e.g. ^j<s5

according to the same rules as the nomina patientis

S

( 170); 5

hostile,

an enemy,
9 J y

^^jsj
9

harlot,
9 y

\^j^ generous,
9 y
9 y

noble,

boy,

^^

Jy

captive, for

^^J^,
all

{J^, ^j^,

^t^^, \^t^-

245.

In

adjectives derived from verba tertise rad.

et

^,

246]
if

IL The Noun.

A.

Nouns S bst.

<&

Adj. No ni. Unit

147

the second radical be pronounced with ftha, the (^ and ^ (wliich

is converted into ^J) reject their vowel or tenwin, and assume the If the form be one that nature of the lif niaksfira ( 7, rem. b).

admits of complete declension, the tnwin

radical.

is
:

transferred to the second

(a) the

According to this rule are formed

nomina

patientis

of the derived forms, as

(6) adjectives

^yc

for

^iyo,

^^jis>^^ for ^^^^ax^

(^JaA);
j^*j',

of the form J**!, as

^^S

for

j^^jt,

,^j^i

for

L5^j'
y a,

for

^jl
b, .

(>iy), j^^i^f for

,^^1

(>U.t).

Compare

167, a,

and

b.

The Denominative Nouns.

Nouns
that denote the Individual.

(a)

77i^

Nomhia
The

Unltatis or

246.

Sj^a.^

iU^wl, or

nouns of individuality, designate one

individual out of a genus, or one part of a whole that consists of

several similar parts.
vicis ( 219),

They

are formed, like the analogous

nomina

by adding the termination ^- to the nouns that express

E. g.

the genus or whole.

^U-fifc pigeons,

4-Lo.

j^igeon {male or female),

I,

from
whole

with the

article,

^Ii^J
vi

the

genus pigeon or
siA

t/i

number of pigeons spoken of;

ojJu one
0<'<

4Jaj

a duck or drake, from

from jso
J-

iaj

tlie

duck ;

head of cattle
5x0x
;

{bull or cow),
S

j-0^ fruit

5^ a

Ox
;

(ia^^,

from

j-o^ c?a^^5

cattle ; oj^ a fruit, from 5 XX XX 4Xj an onion, from ^J-tfu ^/^

^

xxx
C

XX

5x0
AiijJ

onion; ijAi a 6^ of gold, a nugget, from w>A> ^o/c?/

a straw,

from ^>iJ straw*.

Rem.

a.

The use

of the

nom.

unit, is

almost entirely restricted,

as the above examples show, to created things or natural objects.

xO

J *

* [A peculiar application of the oj,^^^\ ^^^\

portion of any food, as
Sjjt
X

is its

use for a dish or

dish of fish
jjortion
(SI-

a dish of
^

rice,

4^0^ a
5x6J
A.s^a.
S is

5x0x
Mubarrad
etc.

173,

1.

4),

4.oaJ a portion of meat,

of

cheese,

Comp.

Gloss.
i.

Fragm. Add. 129.

331, 417,
ii.

This

called

^2x on ^jcu-o^ iUt

(Zamahsari, i^m-,

323.

D. G.]

148

Part Second.

Etymolog

(j

or the Parts of Speech.

247
e.g.

Examples
y

of artificial or
brick,

manufactured objects are very rare

4-U or AiJ a

Ox
Rem.

from ^j^ or
boats.

XX
^^

bricks;

<i:k,JLH<t

a ship or

6oa<,

from ^>:w shipping,

6.

Similar forms in Heb. are:

V^
I

'

n^> T

lyb'
T

'

'

ni^J^'
T~;i~

()

The Nomina Ahundantiw

xO x6<0

vel Multitudinis.

xOP

247.

The

Sj.^XJt ll^^t, or

nouns of abundance, designate the

place where the object signified by the

noun from which they are

formed,
X X d X

is

found in large numbers or quantities.

They have the form

4Ja^, and are, consequently, a mere variety of the nouns of place OxxCxOxOxOxxOx OxP E.g. SjcwU, ^^J^, a***^ a place abounding in lions (jut), ( 221). 06 OJx OxOx OxdxOxOx 3Lato,^ or Sj^a*^, SIjia., wolves (v*^3)j l^ectsts of prey (f^j-w) ^^ac^
;

cit

05x

S50P

xdx

OPxdx
0^

abounding in snakes
a
u)

(^-))

vipers {^^^)'i
t u>

A aL Ja^, SUi,

^^c?

0/*

oxxOx
4^.;^-,

melons

(-ip-Jsu),

cucumbers (t^^);

a place where pomegranates

(o^-*))

'^^i;

abundantly.
X X 6 X

Rem.
Oxxx
o^A,

a.

From

quadriliterals this formation is rare

^

as

OxOx?
(^.y-^W,
T

^a^, XX

a place abounding in foxes

&.

7^^^), scorpions

(wJ|/Aft).

Rem.

Sometimes the

fern,

participle of the fourth form is

;

Used in this sense, with or without ^^jt

i
y

as ^Ucuo, ^UUjw, (a place)

OxJ
6^ac;

0x^0

abounding in lizards

(^^.-wo),

beetles

(^Jac^),

aX^Lc {a spot) Ox OxJ Ox *xJ

X X

producing cucumbers. Ox Ox J y Of- J

dXjjai,^,

Similarly from quadriliterals, duXju^, ajjajlc,

^jyc

{a place) abounding in foxes, scorpions, chammleons

(lUj..), hares.

Also from XII. 4jjAx (a

sj90^)

producing

many

Oxx

Rem.

c.

The use

of

nouns

of the
is

form dXasLt to indicate the

Jx^Ox

cause of a certain state or feeling,

their ordinary

only a tropical application of

jJjJt children are

OxxOx OxxOx
meaning
;

as <iX:im^^

Ai;iiai.

a cause

249] IL The Noun. K. Noaiia Sahst. <&; Adj.

lleL Adjectives.

140

of cowardice and niggardliness (in their parents)

4jL.aL^,

<

i a>.o, 4 .; j Ja ,^,
.

a cause of good healthy joy or hapjnness,

evil or ill-Jeeitng

^Ia*JU
^ i Ota

^;^^
^
r,

>>

a
^
J ^

cause
"

of bringing
^
^

on or 2?roducing
annoyance
;

disease
like.

^ ^

iO^

\^y^\ ^Jl ^iysub

djb\Siid\

joking leads

to

and the

(y)

The Nomina Vasis or Nouns denoting

contains anything.
^ ^ OiO ^ ^ vasis, gt^jJI l\^^\,
t-

the

Vessel which

248.

The noniina
(

have the same form as the

SjjI

nomina iustrumenti
^%la.

228); e.g.
^.j,.J.

j^ a needle-case, from
^^^^
7//^;

a needle;

milk-pail, from

or

O-A a

milk-pail, from
(^

j>J

w7:,
^

or
;

brick-mould, from
OxxO
^

iU
xj

brick; aJ^^

urinal, from

OOx JI3J urine

a5j^

t^

spittoon,

from

,31j^ saliva.

Rem.
rem.); as
5 X X

very few take the form

J
J

J^

or oJaa^ (see 228,

J
^

0^

y^jt
vessel for
is

or 4bjL ari oil-jar, from

J
_

^^3

o^//

OxJOJ iop*^

A^jA,^ a
or potash
J
(

keeping \^y^,
J

i.e.

the plants from which alkali

obtained

^Ua.5C
^

j)hial

for keejnng kohl or eye-salve

0x0
from Jo^X,
^Ae 7/^

Jp),

to be carefully distinguished
it is

(cJ^) ^^

i7Lstrument with ivhich

applied

to the eye.

(8)

The Nomina Relativa or Relative

J X
J X btO

Adjectives.
^

^X

cOx

X X

M<

249.

The

relative adjectives, 4j^-u^t

il.o-^^)l,

or simply oL-%-Jt
S

formed by adding the termination (^7 to the words from which they are derived, and denote that a person or thing
(relationes), are

T>

belongs to or
birth,
5
yit

is

connected therewith (in respect of origin, family,

i
OP

OOP

sect,
^

trade,

etc.).

E.g.
#/^e

j^-^jt earthly, from

5
104

^j\
5 uf^

the earth;

^w
5%;

0^
solar,
s ijxx

vi

from

j.^**^

5??^;
d

^^e^

cte'rial,

from ^a. #/^ air, the

s
;

j^*i-*^

/ descended from
;

el-

Hasan

^xxOxrtx
(y>*%aJt)

j.o-j^ belonging to

^/i^ ^/'/6 0/*

Temim (^w^oj)
X

^r/i or living at ic-^^i ^^

XX

Damascus

{^^Ji^i)-,
X

150
ut

Pakt Second.
^
^

Etymology
J
;

or the Parts of Speech.

249

dO
l***-

00.

i^j-^auc

Egyptian, from j-cl Egypt

scientific,

^j<*^ a freedman of Sa'd (jaw);

relating to sense

^^^-Aft

froiii^o^ knowledgey science;

(j^,*.),

perceptible by one of the senses ;

9 ;

^^^^

intellectual,
S

from ,Ji*

the intellect
^(>

^j^

legal, legitimate,
J

from cj-w
^

the

law ; i^j^ according

to

comtnon use and wont (^j^); ^g^^9 according

J X

analogy

Ox (^^);

Ml

^^^ysf,,^ belonging

to,

or o/2e
to,
^

of,

the

Magus

or

fire-worshippers

(crj) g-o- ^

igx
5

L5^^ ^"^XX
"^

belonging
5
ul

or o;? o/, ^^^ sec^ 0/

Malik
^
>l

(^U) X
^rz*/?^,

j^y^ji from ,Jj> /??^

^^>- from

j^

Gdx

WW)

good ;

^\

from

^J

tives

Rem. a. The nomina relativa are chiefly formed from substanand adjectives, but in more modern Arabic, and especially in
particles (see 191).

the language of the schools, also from the other kinds of nouns,

and even from

Rem. h. The nomina relativa derived from adjectives properly express " belonging to the class designated by such and such an

adjective."
i

[However, in such words as

,
_

iC^-o-^t,
X

^-a-jla, ^^ XX

t^jUl,
X

ix

^jtj3 the termination

XX
X

^ has, according to some, a corroborative or

X

jO

intensifying force (aJUqJ).

X

D. G.]
is

Rem.

c.

This termination

and ri^ )) as ^/K*^^^

^]thiopic,
i;

Israelite,

".. ^l^y Hebrew^ ^"^^^ strange. In

^

common

in

Heb. (m. '_

f.

n*_

.'

is

generally used to form certain adjectives which are

(harrsi)

derived from other adjectives, as ctl^-lX"

J)

a 'ploughman^
-

0^<rf|^
9

(mahhrl)
.

compassionate,

from
whilst

the obsolete ffi^jTl

5 X

(= w>t^..,
*

^*^n)
TT

and

'JO/fiC:; ^^

am

and ay are the

usual

relative

terminations, as yujp^,<^; (medrwi) terrestrial^ (krestiynwl)

Christian,

VlCl^t^^^"
^Jp_P:

Yy^^'-

('aiyawi)

or

('aiyy) like (from J'lJE: 'ay, of

what kind? which?).

The
;

Aram, has the

last of these forms, viz. ^_, .ji, in general use eastern.

as

^^^0 Egyptian, wj-kkJjId

252]

IL The Noun. A. Nomis Svhst.d' Adj.

Rel Adjectives.

151

250.
^ and

In forming the nomina relativa, the primitive nouns undergo

tlie

various changes in regard to

cals

auxiliary consonants, to

tlie final radi-

^^,

and

to the vocalisation.

I.

Changes of tJw AiixHhiry Consonants.

S, 4j_,

251.
as

The feminine terminations

and 4j_, are rejected

dS^ M^kka, ^^/^\

Sj-JI H- Basra, \^j^clj

4i^l
^tjAJj^i

Pl-Khfa,

^^\
B

A,JaX Malatya,
Ai-JI
WT?,
^/i^

iJoXc

aJ^.^

Sicily, j^-^^a-o
to the

Africa, ^^^^1;

cmytis of traditions relating

[iscM^Jt

ways and habits of MiihamiUAJI

#/^^

j^y-';

the

party of All,

j^ycJt **;]

kihla

or

direction of Mekka, to
5
(

which the Muslim turns

5

in praying, j^y^-S

Z^

5
;

windoiv,

j^>^

j^-^

refined,
classes,

j^^

vulgar, from
^/^g

ioUiJI

distin-

guished persons, the higher

and 5^UJI

common

people, the

mdgar ;

6js-

a promise, \^J^',

3jj weight, measure,

^J.
have
lost their first

Rem.

In the case of nouns which,

be a weak

like ojs-,
letter,
;

radical, if the third radical

the

first

ought to be

restored and the second to take fetlia

or]

as ^Lw (from
foil.).

^wj), [\^^3

\^^^

(on the second

see 258

and

The forms ^,^3

[or ij-wj] are

mentioned by the grammarians, and also the very

from
Sjie,

irregular

\^^js-

[and ^yt^tt from

dw (Hammd

in
j)

'Anbrfs Nozhat el-alihh 52.

D. G.].

252.

1,

()

The feminine termination ^~.

;

is

rejected in nouns
y " 3

that have /?- or more letters, besides the \^

as ^J'jW.

bustard,
(^)

j^jU.
if

^^tiO.

Gumada,

the

name

of two months, j^^I^^..

But

the nouns ending in ^^ fem. have only three letters besides the
5

* [Lane has

i^u^

of this form,

however, only a single instance

has been mentioned in the T. A.

D. G.]

152

Part Second.

Etymology
;

or the Parts of Speech.

(a)
.

[253

j^,

two cases are to be distinguished,

is

If the
5 ass,

second letter has a

;

vowel, the \^

rejected

as ^j-o-of
()

a swift
If the

^>e^

iS^J^ Barada,
is

the

name

of a river, ^>j-f.

second letter
is

without a

vowel, the {^
into

may

either be rejected (which

preferable), or

changed

as ^^^^^ pregnant, ^^J^- or (^^Jm. ;

(^>Jj'5
letter
;

j^j.5 relationship,

^_jj.5
2, (<x)

or

LJjJI the (present) wmdd,

^^^^

or

<^>Hi.

The

is

likewise rejected in nouns that contain four

or

more

letters besides the \^, if it belongs neither to the root

is

nor
call

to the feminine termination, but

what the Arab grammarians

JlaJ*^! \^\ or the appended elif

'S

(i.e.

which serves to give to the word

"

to which

it

is

appended the form of a quadriliteral or quinqueliteral

to give
it

word, e.g.

^ji3

the form of^^Aj^, pW>5 to assimilate

^/c^,

it

to

^lbj.5)
5

as j^3j-j.
S

a hug or
^

^^j^^
9

(^j.^5
5

^/^, stout

camel,
if

^^J.^5

^5L

or

^5b,

^^ ^^a??,

j^Sb

or

^5.
may
;

(6)

But

such

^ nouns have only

into

three letters besides the \^, it

5 wOx
;

either be changed
^
^

3 (which

is

preferable), or rejected altogether

foe"

as

5 ui-o^

a 15^^ ^"^
S
vi

sort
" Oe
^

of

heath,

^^iXs. or ^^^iU

^Is'jt

sort
6,

of shrub or

5?^// tree,
is

[^^j^
viz.

Rem.
.

In

1,

h,

and 2

a third form

admissible,

,^jt-, as

j^j%o.,
is

(J-jOj-S, ^JfjlJi,

j^jliXft, vijlbjl;

but

j^U>,

with hemza,

a vulgarism.
s
^

^253.

The terminations \^ and

a,; of relative adjectives fall

away when new

^^^C,
S

relative adjectives are to be

formed from them

^^5**.,

as

(^^Ax> helo7iging to

MeMl,

Guf'i (^^^,
i

names
s

of

men)

jciU a Site, one of the sect of es-S'l (^yisUJI); {^j^ belonging

to
Jut

Aimer ia
''

(2uij^\) in Spain
^ ^

jj^

juiXI a native of Alexandria

. ,

6"

J
c

(ijjju^*^!).
ui

Similarly, from substantives like 15*^/^

.

ca2V,
ui

seat,

0^
c

0^

and ^>jJ

bullrush, the relative adjectives are

^y^j^ and

\j$>j^.

254.

The

plural terminations

^^

and Ol, and the dual termi-

254]
nation

11.

The Noun. A. Noims Subst.

^^^ rejected
^wv>

Jt

Adj.

Rel. Adjectives.
Mokka and

153

O'

>

as ijUjt tivo,

^^t

relating to two, dualistic;

jjUpJI
9

^//^

harams
^^'^

(or sacred territories of

Q

el-Medina),

\^-^j^'\

C^'^
;

^^^ named

Kais,

^^--^5

0><>"^^

oJ'

^^^

Muslims,

i*

C>3^J

^^^'''

of the name of ZVid, j^J^J

OljUA women of the

mime of Hind,
R^:m. a.

{^j^^-a;

Oli^

'Arafat,

tlie

name

of a place, l^j^.
this rule does not
,

It need liardly be

remarked that

apply to
lV!/"^

})rop('r

names ending

in

^l_ and
;

,Jjj as ^^\J.^

^hnrdn,

'

O'^i^'tJ'^ Ilallln,

^y%S^

^)3Juj Zeidn, tr^^J^J.

Rem.

6.

It

is

only in later times that such forms are possible

^j^j-***^

as ^JJjJiS', from
^^iS^, plur. of

twenty, instead of

^j^

^,.^^0,

from

4^

<i

hundred, for

^^^

i*'^?--''

dualistic,

from

^jUjI

<z<;o,

instead of

^^

or ^j^t.

Rem.

c.

Foreign names of towns, ending in

sometimes

change this termination in Arabic into

it.

^^
is

at otlier times retain

In the former case the termination

preserved
;

rejected, in the latter it

is

as ^^^j.*^d Kinnesr'tn, ^j-*^^, but ,j^j-.wi5, ^Joj..^^t

^.*-c,
5

^J^^.-w*aJ

Nisihis,

but

'

^j^).^A.gL. ),

^<-U--woJ

OitMtJ

Fe6rm,

^rri^ but

CH^, 1^^^Some proper names,

chiefly foreign, are very irregular

Rem.

d.

in their formations; e.g. jJ^^^,^!,

^JI^t-

Ljjb,

Jjjb,

S^-jaJI,

,>

*j

G
,

-*

jjjUwjJ,

j^_^
^

j^U-j^^-J, i^j-J*

AJj-^1*

Tiberias, ^Jlj-J
a
Cj

O^^^^J^'?
i

j^C
kSy>^
5
^^'

y Of.

-y

(^ji'5

^
.

"^^y however, use j^^-^^-o-, j^^ji^Jxol,

(^j^,

lit.,

makes

either

^-Jt

or

^^ U,
20

w.

154
^

Part Second.

Etymology
5

or the Parts of Speech.

255

jk^^lji^
X

Ol- ji^jw)lj3

lias ^^3j3|;3, a-s

5

well as the regular formation;

5

f^^U Manes makes ^J^'

Rem.
e.

L^>*^

''^^^^

Ly^-

^' ^-J
art. ^.^lylJt), fem.

Quite peculiar are ^1^3 (with the

:

A^lyU, from

A^l.^j,

Tihma ; jXL (with the

art.

^-^UJt),

fern. 4*j^li,

from^l^t Syria; and

from ^>-Jt
el-

O^
S

(with the art. ^-jlo^l),

of ^<^^3, ^^^l^w,
S

fern.

a^U-I

Yemen ; instead

and

j^-^io^,

which

are also used.

The forms

^^1^5,

i*^^, and
5

^^Jl^o^

likewise occur.

Comp, the words ^jl^, cUj and *.Uw (=j_-Ui).

255.

The

letter

j^

words of the forms aJLo and

^JLoii,

when
is

not derived from verba mediae rad. geminatse or infirmse (3 or ^),

rejected, the k^sra of itj5 being at the

same time changed into f^tha*

,

as ^^<suj3 a statute, ^^-^^s; ^j^J^

",

5^^G^^
an
;

3^

e>^

island, or d^j.aJt

Mesopotamia,
;

^jj^

<t.o^x.Jt

el-Medina,

^^J^
if

^;ja-j

s/^, ^<'iA-'

^^^v,

lau. ; .

(tribes), (^Ha., ^^y^-.

But,

they come from verba mediae rad. gemi-

natse or mediae

vel
,

^,

they remain unchanged; as ^a^jA. reality,

.

S^^^--^
^^aaa.
2i
;

5
tool,

^
;

^ 0^ 3

dju j^cfc.

j/^ic^ 0/* iro?i,

an iron
00^3
J5j5,

(^ju j>.
is

^UIJL3

rt

small

^ < 3

jug,

j^AJ.5.

In the forms J-j5 and

0^

the j^
;

rejected only
5

when

the third consonant of the radical

iS^^f^, L^j-*^; j^-*^.
^

is

or ^^

as ^js-, ^Jx. (tribes),

L5^^ (men), i^>U, j^^-aS.

_

Otherwise
Zi

it

remains
"^

ui

^
;

3
;

unchanged, as
(a town),

.^-j^

(a tribe),

^^J.o-^o^

J^a^

(a

man),

jA-j^

ju-j

\^J^J

J-jA^, J-^oj (tribes),

,^5^-?*^,

ij>^-

* [According to Zamahsarl, Fik

0^
3^

i.

160 the same thing happens to

5
ul

s
^

ul

^^

^ ^

the
3
4'

3
3 y

of the

form
also

aJ^j, as in

j^l^ (j-^^) from

1.

s '^ 3^ Hi og^-w, ^...^c

from

duyOLC:

Comp,

Mufassal 90,

and Sibaweih

ii.

66, 319.

D. G.J

257]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Sahst,

a.

d'

Adj.

Mel.

Adjectives.

155
E.g.

Rem.
4. iL..;Jg

There

are,

however, exceptions to these

ci/!?/,

rules.

nature,

^-*^
to

i^jc

^*jc

(to distinguish it

from
in

^*Jjwo

belongi7ir/

el-Medlna),
S

^jj>j.t>.
'
'

helonyiiiy

to

Aft/eziras
5

Spain (to distinguish

it

from j^jj^ Mesopotamian);

;

^-.o--^,

LhJ*^j
;

from
9

A-o-J-w^
0^ J

^/tj-*
^ J

(tribes)

l<j>^ from ^^;.

^ ^
Si

(a place)
^ J
;
''

i^^5,
*>

^ J

it

^ J

li

^ J

Jj^, ^,Xw, ^^^

(tribes),
5

(tribes), ,^j.5,

^Sa, (^^, j^^

5

.iL:^, w-ft^

j^^,

j^j**^

*--:!j^

autumn,

^j^- lic-H,
^..J.

jJi^ojyhet,

makes ^yo, from the assimilated form Rem.

6.

Words

of the

form JwJ

(for ^J.^, 242)

its
>}
\t

from radicals

mediae ^ et

^,

reject the second

^ along with
0^
;

vowel kesra, or in
^orci?

"

other words follow the shorter form J^ji

as

jlw a

or master,

^ju^

w<sJ9 ^ooc/,

Lj.fts^-

^^^ ^L5^

('^

tribe)

has ^<5Lb.

The
Q

same remark applies

(v^)
ci?t
;

to every penultimate double

ji^wt, ^/acA;, j^J^t?--''
J
-

j^ with kesra
dimin. of jlo*.,
J

3,s
5

ju-l,
.

dimin. of

j-t^-o-*-; 5

ass, ^j-iro-^'

[But

ju-^l as a tribal

name has

^J^tj-!.]

256.

The [^ productionis

of the

nomen

patientis in verba tertise

3, whilst the k^sra

^ may be rejected, and the radical j^ changed into

of the second radical becomes ftha
;

as

^j^

thrown, \^^j*o.

But

many grammarians
3

prefer to reject both the {^ productionis

0.

and the

radical \^, so that the relative adjective coincides in form with the

nomen

patientis,

^j^3 productionis in the form ^3*5, derived from 244), is rejected, and the second radical takes ftha
05jx
; i)

257.
verba

Lastly, the

tertiae

" '

instead of

damma

as

SjJ^fr,

a female enemy, (j?^^^.

Many, however,

form i^jJ^ from both jj^ and Sjj^.

lo(j

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

258

A
258.
of a

II.

Changes of the Final Radicals 3 and \^.

The

elif maksitra

(I

or j^,

|^

7,

rem.

b),

as the third radical

t7'ilite7*al

noun,
youth,

is

changed into 3 before adding the termination

;

j^_

as

j^^

fit

\^y^

i^_5^j

^^^^,

<S^^J

^'^'^

'^^^

^'^^A/^

153-*^

^^Jc5
(t

rit

?wo^^, L^JJ^^-

B'lt if the

noun has

ybz^r letters, the final

^^

does not occur in such words in good Arabic)

is

may
;

either be changed
as

x>

into 3, which

the better form, or be rejected

j^^^^-^
I

^^^t

puy^hlind^
^^^^v-to

^^Ls-S
> o ^

^^_jyL

play, or
ul
'

<^
" -

musical instrument, t^>v-*^ or

If the

o y

^^yJt-c

meaning, i^yJt^ or ,^y.

the ^^
is

noun contains ve

or

more

letters,

always rejected; as ^^Jsua. chosen, ^^ako^.

The
falls

same

rules apply to the final ^^ of radicals terti^e

et \^,
it

which

away
in

in

some nouns

after ksra (see 167, h, );

but

must be borne

of

mind that the missing (^ is to be counted as one of the letters the word, and also, if it be changed into 3, that the ksra always
f^tha.

becomes

E. g. j^s-

(for

jc-o-^)

blind,

\^^^

?^w

(for

^f^)
^

sorrowful, [^^sfJ:^
it

u^\i
y

(for
^ i

j^^^S) a judge, ^^^^^ (which

^ J ^
J

is
J

the preJ

^
;

ferable form) or j^3-ol5

jux. (for \^^Jao),

jlL^

(for

\^y^^^), Jju-

(tor ixfuC^), i^JuXi^, iCjTJLto, .-Aad..

\

Rem.

a.

The addition

of the feminine termination

;

Sjl

does not

affect the rule of

formation

as Z\^^

an inkhorn or

^^riting-case^

<S33^ one
J ^
c^

w;/iO

carries

an inkhorn;
^

51^^.

Hanta (nH)

l5*>"*'^

'

d^xC-'
;

iixoe-.'
^^^^j-c
;

Slj-uJt,

a district in Palestine, ^^jj-w

(*

511^ a ladder,
<>&

Sl*.

or 4,0 1.

wine-shop, j^^JI. or

l^jJI-

vintner.

Rem.

6.

Such forms as

jc^l^i for \^^^>,

^^jUs^
corrupt.

for ^^^-Jo,

and ^^ftko-o

for ^-aIsucu, are

modern and

260]

IL The Noun. A. Nouns Substii: Adj. ReL The

is

Adjectives. 157

259.
rem. a),
(a

lic'inza

of the termination ^1- (the

IIjJlc
/^z

Uif m>.mdhda,

28,

always changed into ^\ as

;

virgin, {^j^^jj^l iU-JI

town

in Persia), ^^^Lo-jJ

i;^

^//^

/>/ad-

6f?^^/f^,

^^jj'

ft^-

^W./=J

Zdchariah,

J^^b^j

But

in the termination ?l-,

whether the hmza

be sprung from an original radical 3 or ^^, or be not a radical but

merel}^ the so-called

jUj'^l S>^
is

(see ^ 252, 2, a), it

may
;

either be re-

tained unaltered (which

^, ?bj
0^

better) or be
?'o/>^,

changed into 3
heaven,

as i\j the letter

l5^'A;'

garment, ^L^ a

fU-' the

^^^^
^*^

i^^-*^>

^^U-', or ^^^Ij, ^^jbj, L^^^-*^, i^jU--'

neck, tWj5
a

tW^

large sinew in the

^
'

^'^^^ chameleon, E'^5b ^^^ 6^a?J,

'
^
'-

^^Ulc, ^^b;.-, ^^^150,

if

or (^jUic', J^^W/*-- L^^'^^Woriginal

I,

On

the contrary,

the h^mza be an
1/5),

it

always remains unaltered

as ^1^5 (rad.

^\j^.

Rem.
names; as

The termination
m'^

ll

is

very rarely dropped in proper

it

"^

3 ^

il

3 y

V^^ke^.,

l^j^j-^

(places),

^^3^^, \^j^j-^'

In

a few

cases too the letter

place),
S

is

substituted for the

;

hemza

as tl-3j (a
el- Yemen),

^<J^JJ
;

'

^l/v:*
.

(^ tribe), ^^^l/vV '

fl^Uo (a city in

-0

"

^-jlx^o

with which compare the

Hebrew forms

-L ^J 7"*H

-L ^^ 7^^

from nVii, nS''^'.

260.
their third

Primitive defective substantives,

i.e.

those Avhich have lost

iU3,

weak

radical,

as

w*t,
it

^1,^^^., iUJ,

etc.,

necessarily
may
be

recover

it

only in cases wdiere

reappears in the dual and plural

but

if this

reappearance be not necessary, the third radical

In
all

omitted in the relative adjective.

is

cases where the third radical

it
A-

restored,

it

appears as 3, whether
X/-P
it

Op
E.g.

O^p
(foi'
yi

was originally ^ i O^p

;

^
du.

or not.
y

y t

v'

yi^^
y ^

dual O^^*')
y
;
f}

cf^

father,

\^^\

9-^ (for

^\,

0'>^')
Vt

y <

<

y
;

brotlier,

^y^^

v- (for 3-0*-)

a husband's father or

brother,

^yv^

158

Part SECOHD.Ett/mologi/
yk)) a dialect, ^yit)

or the Parts of Speech.

261

<Kk) (nui.

2^

(rad.

^) M^
^e

gum,

^J^ aU
;
;

(rad.

j^U) a hundred,
3-w)
0
^,0-^1
r<

?/^ar,

t^>^

3^-'9o ^1
;

^^
^^

a-oI (rad. 3-0I)

a female
jJUjI)

slave, \^yo\

iw
or

(rad.

0^^
(for j^_^,

3*
(^*

3""
^y^.
;

du.

s/^,

j^y^l

3*
(rad. ^o-)
3

3^j
0^'
3
^

oj
;

wam^,
3

j^^-o--'

or j^>-w (from ^o--)

0*"

Cwl
9-

90

(rad. aZw)
Ox (for j^Jl,

podex, ^y^^ or j^^yw (from Aiw) or

du.

^^^y-^

(from a-j);

ju

O'^)
5

f*

/^<'*^,
s

i^J^ or \^^Jo

^o^

/^/ooc?,

^3

or \^y^>

J^

^0-

morrow, {^j^ or ^^jj^.

Rem.

a.

C-S.I,

oi, a
3-'^

sister,

3
L^i^'

and C^, a daughter, make 3'-^2''''

00

3oi
"rf-t

and

^JUj, as well as ^^>.I and \^y^,'

aa.w,

Zip,

has the three forms

^.a-ja.

L5V*^' or iJ>^

j-, vulva,

makes {^j-^ or
^^tli;.
5

(from

p-j.). SLw (gU) has (^^li,

15*^ ^^d

Hem.

b.

Where
3

0^

the original form was JJ, some retain the

0'

3^
C

gezm; as ^^ju, ^>3,

3oj 0' 3 ^3^, <S^^^

<JT^T'
9
X
r.

^ 6 ^

261.

The

third radical

3 or j^ of the forms JaJ and

aJLj is

90^
retained unchanged
3
6t
;

as

3^^ grammar, i^y^^ a grammarian ;

3*^
'O

9x
^Jl

Ox
;

OxOx
9x0x
;

3*^
;
_

3o
l^>^i
;

'xOJ

gazelle,

^<t^J

S^j^ foray, \^3}^

ajj.5
9 X X

S^^ij

ct

6?*26^,

5^
But

30J
a handle,
{^^j-^

SoxOxOJ
^j'^
;

3oj
a^ image,
j^^-j^.>.

village,

a-mo^

if

the final j^ of aJaj be changed into 3, the second radical takes

^- 3 5" *c ftha, as ^^j-^, {^3^>> L^3^^' ^"01^ ^j-^?

3xx

3^^

*'*-*

*''*

^^^, and ^9 a possessum

9x0x

a rule which

is

extended by some to words in which the third radical

Q iJxx 9
ut

S CjxJ

was

originally 3, as

\^$J^, iS^j^ <S3J^^

from S^j^,

etc.

If the

second radical in such nouns be a 3 or {^, combining with tho third

radical into

^,

this

is

resolved into
final

its

original consonants, the

is

second radical takes ftha, and

(^

(for

ij^) a

fold,

\J3^

converted into 3
/^^?^w^,

as

(for ^,.0-)

\J^t^

iJ a

262]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns

i^- ^

bst, d^

Adj. ReL Adjectives. 159

tlie

twist or turn, ([^^y

.s;zr</v^

L5>!f-. I" words of

misery, J^^U-^

form

AJUi, final ^

is

retained, as

S^U^
<^^

but

final

j^
'^^

is

changed into ht'mza, as ajU-/

/* lizard,

driiing-vessel, j^5li-j, ^'-l^

sif//t,

^w*^

jJUxc.

Words

of the form ajI a

so

ajU

/'<

;y/ar'^

wke7'e

cattle, etc., jrst at night, SuSj

a banner, make ^jI,

^^jI, or j^^t, etc.

^^jjL)

So,. an
Rem.
b.

Rem.

a.

jju, a desert, makes irregularly

ijihabitant

\^^J^ (instead of

of the

desert,

a Bedawi.
0^1
r ^

^ J

Nouns
3
;

of the forms J-jX, ^JLxi, J-ji, aJ^o, etc. et

from

verba

tertiae rad.

^,

reject the

^ productionis
^j-^
{^

and change a

radical ^^ into

as

^*^. \Sy^

'>

town),

\^^j^

^^-^^^

{^^Ai

du^\ (a man's name), i^y^\ (rarely j^_^), and,

though very

incorrectly, J^3-t).

See

255-6.

III.

Changes in the Vocalisation.

262.
is

In the forms
;

Ja* and iUi, the

a

k^sra of the middle radical

changed into f^tha

'

55.
as *2XU

king, j^^-t

jl

^/^^
5

//Wr,

j^ju^

vJjuoJt, j-o-Jl (tribes), j^J^-,

Jji3, as
O

l5/^
But

'^

*J^

v*^

tribe), (jj^^iw.

So also in
be retained,

JjjJt (a
Mi

tribe), ^^33.
''

in Jjii, the k^sra

may

vi

as Jw>t camels, j^^J or

j^-^!.

D
of

Rem.

In nouns that consist

more than three consonants, the

vowel of the penultimate

tribe)

letter is not altered.

From

.^JIj

(a

and >^j^ (the ancient name

of Si-Medina) the forms ^<Jiju

and L^ij^ are admissible, though i^JIj and i^j^ are preferred

o,o
OU-j^l
3

3^*0^

JO,
;

S^'-o^
^^Jlai.;..o

makes

^^^j3^

^ ?,

and ^JlawJl, as well as

3^

^o

0,

IGO

Part Secohb. Ety mal or/

Ksra or damiiia of

or the Parts of Speech.

2G3

263.

tlie

penultimate consonant

is

changed

into ftha in all forms in which a

or \^ has been rejected, or in

;

which a
5

final

\^ has been changed into ^

).

as S^JJI, \^j}aL

/U^,

\Jy^

(see the preceding

Rem.

Of rare and arbitrary changes, such

froniv/aJI
^7ie

as

(j>-aJ

from from

djK-oJI, ^^./-

sacred territory of Mekka,

yesterday,

^^>

^>

/ir/ie,

^^-^.1

from

,,^^1

grammar can take no

account.

264.
which
to.
is

If a relative adjective is to be

formed from a proper name

compounded
If the

of two wo7'ds, the following points

must be attended

A.

two words form a proposition (j^^twj w-^j- or

mischief under his arm, the
^

^^^twl
^

w-s-j^j^), as tjMW Jsu {he carried

JJ

XX X

nickname of a celebrated poet and

warrior),

dj^J

Jjj

(///.?

throat

shmie)"^

or

are contracted into one

X Ox J wJjil'juc,

compound word {^e^y^ w*^^,

WX
X X

XX

mixed compound) as

a man's name, ^sXJju, ^liJld, the towns

the second word
first
;

of Ba'alhek and Klikal,

then
is

is

omitted, and the

termination ^^ appended to the

S..C
^^315.

as ^JoJ<J^ ^j-i^ l^***^, \,J^y

B.

If the first

word

in the status constructus, governing the

J)

second in the genitive, two cases arise. (1) If the governing word be ^ 5c 00 0* 5* one of the nouns ^\ father, jj->l son,ji\ mother, or C-w daughter, it is
2
X
;

^^
;

rejected,

and ^^ appended to the governed word

it-

as jij
5
'*^

^\, \^j^
f xiJ <o

XX

-"^

xxOx

JC

xOx

bittO

JO

OxJ
('^)
'^^

kSj^J'

^^ ^^^^ word be any other than these four,

arise,
still

two

secondary cases

(a) If the

idea of definiteness through the

status constructus

exists in the consciousness of the speaker,

as

* Compare the nickname of one of the Earls of Douglas, Archibald

Bell-the-cat.

264]
X

II.

The Noun. k. Nouns Suh8t.<i' Adj. Rel. Adjectives. 101

J

^ J

in jj-N-.^*^,

tJie

slave of Hos'^in,
2t
;

the
But
tlie

first

word

is

rejected,

and

the second takes j^_

is

as ^^i.^^^.

(h)

if

the

i(K'a

of definiteness
:

no longer present to the mind of

speaker, then

(a)

in cases

where no uncertainty can arise as to the person intended,

attached to the
jjJ^^Li
ut

9 w

is

first

word, and the second

J a-o J

is

omitted

as j>jjJ' j'**^,
J
.^^

I/O

^jJI
iif.

j^ij, (^3-5^

iJ-UJi >olis,

^^^UaJ

aDI

J^^j-^,

j^J^;-^

>0

A3UJI ^Ju\ {CameVs-nose,

S;-jjtjiJI

nickname of a man), j^l, ^^5^'

if

^^\
;

0*il3l^^,
^OtO
i

j^^

jutw, \^j>3uj

ij-,jiJI

or (^y-

u--^*^'

J^, j^J^

[jjljiJI

(^^1^, j^^tjl
is

but {)

uncertainty might arise by so doing,

;

the

first

omitted, and the termination added to the second

as

Sjlai^aJI,

Guadalaxara

in Spain, ^j^^la^..

Sg^^

j>jt

(a tribe)

makes

j^tw

or

^y^
a.

(from the assimilated form 5^^).

Rem.

In the case of the a^J^ oL^j-, some allow a Q

J J

J ^ ^

double formation, from both parts of the word

5
J *
->

e.g.

from
to

J-o;-v-*l)

"

j^^A

L5^b"

-^^

later times it

became very common

as ^J-j-\r^^j,

form the
;

ms6a from
this license

the whole

compound word,
to
:

^JCJju
fall

and

was extended

innumerable names which

from

under

the class B.
article

For example
;

\^
^Jj

<^-^> j^Jlj-wC-wo,
^j.J>^

with the

^Jt^-^C-wjJt

from

\j.SS'

and
'^

^Jj,

^jj^m^JU

and

^.y^;
from

from
jJ3,

^j^ ^j^,

^JJO^

^^om

^>JaAJl

^b, ^^9j\i',

jyUJI
;

^^>5UjJ3; from
,^1
;

j^^j^,

(J^tHjv'; ^^om ij^t ^j^,

,^^l(^.>lj
;

<S^3J3J^

from

j^^tj,

Guadix in Spain,

from

iU^oJI juft, j^^^XojLjC

from .iU^I

^U, ^^y^U^U.

To

this stage of

the language, too, belong such words as i^(^> from jj^^l ^i (a

w.

21

162

Part Second.
;

Etymology
/JU^
c,

or the Parts of Speech.

265
of

family in Spain)
the

from

^U

^jI

[jjjjtL a

woman

Ben

*Acli

(21,

footn.)];

j^jc.^ an ignoramus

(Fr.

abecedaire),
(8 32).

from

j^i^.M \ihugecl, the first four letters of

the alphabet

Rem.
into one

h.

In many cases falling under B,

2, 5,

a and , strange

forms arise by the rejection of some consonants, or the combination

word of a few
E.g.

letters (generally four) selected

from the

two nouns.

^^jJa^ from O^^orw Hadramaut ; \^jJ^

M^kka)
;

from
tribe)

jljJt

jL^

(a family in

^-^i*c from
;

j^^-^naJI

jl^

(a

.^^UM.g from j^^-^ jl^

(a tribe)

--'j

from

jj-jC

^^Ij

Rs-^ain

^^J'^L^j-w from aJ^-L^ j^j..^ (a village in Egypt)

the

^^_J-;-JaJI,

name

of a poet, whose mother was from ^liw^Jb,

jd
x ^ J

and

his father

from^jt^ji..

265.

relative adjective is never formed, in classical Arabic,

it,

from the plural, even where the sense might seem to demand
5

but

C always from
institutions,

the

singular

e.g.

j^-^
]

acquainted with the divine

seller

from a-aj^, plur. u^^j^

;

^j^orw a

of mats, from

j'C^A^, plur. J.-.

script, also

(^a*,-o

o?i^ ^(;o

makes mistakes in reading manu4i,.,a^o

a learner or student, from

>

a written

sheet,

letter,

book, plur. ^to>,c

or w5U*wo.

Such

plurals, however, as are either

really proper names, or approximate to

them

in sense, are excepted

;

e.g.

j^\

(plur. of j-J

a leopard) the tribe of 'Anmr, ^^jU-'

wj'i)^

(plur. of

v-^

*^*^')>

^^

\x^Q of Kilab,
;

^^%^
name
J
;

Cii'^A (a tribe),

j<3jtyb

jiU^

(a tribe), jjJ;il
''X

^5t^>NoJt (the
iJ

of a city, Ctesiphon,
the

X OC Ox

properly the plur.

of

a-Ljju-),

^^-^Ijl^
el-

Jtaj^)l

Helpers (of

Muhammad,
^j>JI,

epithet of the tribes of

^j;;l-aJl
;

Aus, ^^*^\, and U-Hazrag,

^^^

at el-Medina),

w^t^^'^lt

Arabs of

the desert,

266] n. The Noun. A. Kouns Sahst.

i
^
Of-

& Adj. Rel. Adjectives.

i
^

163

J
;

ii^

^^Ij^l

|^*iL.'N)l the

confederate tribes, j^*^*-!, as

'Omar

is

called in a
1).

tradition

l^^\

the

Persian

colonists in

el-Y^mhi, j^^tl.

G.]
liost

Rem.
relative

In more modern Arabic, on the contrary, a

adjectives

of

are

formed from the plurals

of

nouns that

indicate the object with which a person usually occupies himself

in his trade, studies, etc. Pig. i^LoJl (plur. of
(plur.

Ja^)

ru(j8,

^-bl^t
^.^^^ a
seller

a maker or seUer of ruys ; w-^

bookseller
;

of ^\'Ji^) hooks,

j-a. (plur. of
(plur.

j,*.<Ar*.)

mats, ^j..r^ a
bottles,

maker or

of

fnats ; j-ij^yi

of

Sj^^lS)

(jlass

\^j^j^^^

a dealer in
seller

bottles;

M-Lu

(plur. of
(plur.

y^,.'- . c)

sieves,

^J-Ll a m^ker or

of

sieves;

oUL>
^r

of

Atlw)

watches,

^-jUU a watchmaker;

3-;^
^JLcLL
j)ouc1ies or &a^6', ^JsuIja. o?ie ^/io

O'^o^j^^^
makes or
;

5x^
(pi.

bearer of the cresset called aAjuLo; JsuI^ (plur. of aJsuj.)

se^^s

them; t^j\)^

of

Aa*-;^..)

woundn, ^-^^Ij.. a surgeon

3
'

0U.0
God

(pi.

of aa-o) qualities,

attributes, ^-jI.o owe t^Ao recognises in

attributes distinct

from C

^is

essential

nature; ^-cutji = ^-.o;i

^^a>,. o
^^

^a>.c.
to

Similar

forms in Syriac, of early date, are

..1*

07

^
P
>

belonging
X

women, from
X

(.aJ, plur. of

|2.Aj|,

a woman, and j-i^^aiD from

jjj'a^^, plur. of

266.

Biliteral particles

may

double their second consonant or

not, at pleasure, if it be a strong letter;

9

^^^^

5,5
^
if,

as^^

how much? ^.p.^

or

wo#,

^^ or ,^_^.
\^^
;

But

if

the second consonant be weak, the

opinions of grammarians
is

differ.

In the case of j, the simple doubling

permitted, as
3

or else a f^tha is inserted between the

is

two

In the case of \^, this latter form

^
;

wws, as i^j^J.

alone admissible,
3
<
-

the second \^ being changed into j

as

^^^

that,

\^yt^

-ji in,

164

Part Second.
If the

Etymology
3

or the Parts of Speech.

267

A \^^.
between
into a
5

second letter be a quiescent

Slif,

there

is

inserted

it

and the termination \^ a hmza, which may be changed

S S 9

as
^

^) not,

^^6^) or j^j*^.

The pronoun

what

forms

j^U

and j^U.

267.

We
ill
;

have seen above

adjectives
is

231, 232) that the termination

^t

or ,jt_

one of those which imply a certain degree

of intensity as

and a few examples of rarer forms may here be given,

jjUa-o or ^Ua-, strong, robust;

oW*

daring, reckless;

oM^
ox

clamorous, vociferous; ^U-ajI coryulent ;

straight-haired;
5

^'IjUi^.wt or ,j*^^o**. tall

^KxSX^

vile,

sordid;

^UjuJju^

and ^bJX^ or

X ^

aJU^xCo, mendacious.

Hence we may form from many nouns a

grammarians say,

relative adjective ending in i^\, as the

Aa*.JI,

ju^U

^0

strengthen the ?^elation;

nisba
is
(j?j-lsu,

e.g.

from jJa^,

aspect, appearance,

the ordinary
looking.

but

j^l^xu

is-j-ia^^M

^j^^

good-

So

j^Jt^aj^w

having much or /w^ a^V (jJtw),

^^UaJ

having

long beard (SjpJi),

^^U- having a
^-Jl.-**^

large head of hair (^U^-),

(_^,o-*^),

j^W^j
t

bull-necked i^^^ the neck),

corpulent, j^yawl

large in the body

.y^a^AJ

S<o

#a// or long-bearded,

5--*- ^%^.*^ ^

tall or straight-

haired,

i^j'^a^^ having a large crop or craw (aXo^.), [^^UaJ

0^
_

S-'^O-'
eye), j^'nIju-

smiting with the evil eye (from ^j*^^ in the sense of

or

j^Uju-d a

drugseller (from original ^J^)Ju-^ 5^//^r

i.

o/*

sandalwood,

Fleischer, Kl. Sehr.

245, n.

1).

D. G.]

In later times this ter-

mination was more extensively employed, both in

common
wlw

speech

and

in scientific writings (in the latter, perhaps, under the influence

;

of the Aramaic)
^l-o-**-^ one

e.g.

^<Jly^li a fruiterer,

^%i\j

one

sells

beans,

who

sells

sesame, instead of j-y&l3,

^5b,

^*^i\i or

268]

IL The Noun. A. Nouns

and

Sttbst.

&

Adj.Ahstr. Nouns. 165

^
.
,

3'-^
j^^'^ldU,

3^
^^....f
;

jJi>- /w/i^r, interior, private, j^J|/J outward,

3i'

'^

k"

A A

external,

puhlk;

^^IJ^

3--o^

/^p/?^/-,

j^JU-a^ lower; j^JU-jj spiritual

soul,
(
>

3-0'
l

S'-

...

(--JL>o05),

^^JL^ relating

to

t fie

1),

j^jlju^. corporeal

^j^jy

relating to light, j^^Wj learned

and devout

(P*l).

Rem.

form

expressing

intensiveness,
is 15)1*5

and applicable ex;

clusively to the

members

of the body,

as ij-wtj

having a

large head
3

^^^Ijl, lyti', j^3^-at,

- J

having a large or
.

/ori^ wose, ear,

,

^i

arms;

^-aU-j, ^^jIjI-

Another rare form

'.f

is

exemplified by^^3jti>

(c)

7%^

Abstract

Nouns of

Quality,

a^XM

y "a

iU

268.
as a

The feminine

of the relative adjective serves in

Arabic

noun

to denote the abstract idea of the thing, as distinguished

itself;

from the concrete thing

and

also

to represent the thing or

It

things signified by the primitive noun as a whole or totality.

corresponds therefore to

German substantives
ty,

in
etc.

heit,

keit,

schaft,

thum, and to English ones in head, dorn,

J
ii

E.g. ^a^*^\ [and

Ot.

0^

JlOy

,}Jly3'N)l

D. G.]
(jj^-*JI

the

divine 'uature,

Godhead

(A3^)t

God)

Ow i-^l^j
;

humanity

a human being)
vt

A^^3.j;Jt

Lordship, Godhead (w^^l)

SijJ
substantivity,

0(3

JJ
;

4J3.J manhood ; [aj^o^-o- or ^^^y-A^ particularity]

adjectivity,

909i30y
A-^^-wt, a,^*-^,

from
^

^,o-*^t,

a substantive, and wi-^3,

^

?i

Olivet

j^oi-Otd^yj

adjective

d-^jSUS the

belonging

to tJie

fully -inflected class {oSU\

i;{^#
.?)

jjX^^)

of nouns ; 4-JbU substance, quiddity (U

water)
poetic
;

A50U wateriness (^U

a
poet, the

^^y

p e

totality

aj^U

2(*^r^^

constitutes the being

mind

or temperament;
;

a^^^a

^^ capability

of being understood,
the scJwol

intelligibility

A^Ao^Jt i;a^ constitutes being

a Hamflte,

of

166

Part Second.
;

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

269

the Han^fites

4-JI^-JI

Christendom, the Christian religion; du^y^S

Judaism.

Rem.

In a few cases the termination Oj-, borrowed from the

is

Aramaic ni->

similarly

employed
1 1),

as O^A^n) divinity,

(Zo(Jl-X\),

03- himianity (|Zo

0<)j..f. j)rlde,

O^xL kingdom (n^5 70

|Zo'S\V)),

haughtiness, oninipote7ice, etc.

[These nouns are, in

Arabic, of the masculine gender.]

B
269.
or^;->Aa^l,

(C)

The Diminutive.
or
j-jx-tfu)t,

The diminutive, jJto-oJt^o-^'N)!

when formed from a
;

2^vA

jao^\ j^^\

triliteral

noun
J-j-j
^^
<

(>^^i^o-*''^' or^XJI),

takes the form J-j*i 00^

as J-j

a maw,
00

wJ
_

c?o^,

w-.J^

^J
',

'"-

OO^J
^J-m..
y
;

^j^^ 'mr
noun
is

(a

man's name),

j^ro-^

J-^.

A/'//,

When
y

the

y J

quadriliteral, it takes the form ^Jjcotf

^6
^

as w^/a^
y

a
J
;

scorpion,
^
Hi.

" J

y J
5

wJvjA^

^Aj3

dirham, ^^oirtj^
0^1
f^i

>Xa,

<

a mosque,
is

jkaj.-j*<-^

jJ>jt

kind of tree,

Jsujt

(for ^_jJ*:Jj')-

When

the noun
O^J
is

quinqueliteral, but

OJOJ
;

the fourth letter weak, the diminutive

r,

,J-Ni

as j^iuas-

a sparrow,

5^0
Rem.
a.

O^j

The diminutive

is

used, not merely in its literal sense,

(as

but also to express endearment

^t,

j-t,

l<^) ^^ contempt

(as

L<J^))
r,C>y J

^1^*^

even enhancement

(^.^^JajuAJ,

as a-j^j^ a ^rea^ misfortune^

5^^

Ow

^ J

4mww a terrible year of drought or dearth, j,^ the very

best, Jij jco

a special friend),

^^ X i \l\.(^j^\ a very black calamity,

severe trial].

Rem. b. In forming a diminutive, it is not usual to fall back upon the root-consonants. On the contrary, the servile letters are generally taken into account, as long as the word does not exceed
o^j
jyOi
;

o^e
;

0^
^^ft la.

o<j

the form

J*^

as Jjjt

blue,

Jj^j'

a mantle,

v^^Ja.ot.o.

See however

283.

270]

II.

The Noun. A. Nomis Subst.

Tlie first syllable of

d-

Adj.

Diminutives.
9 d ^ J

167

the form J-o is occasionally pronounced with kesra instead of danuna, wlien the second ladical
c.

Rem.

of the primitive

is

0^
;

as C--j-j, ?^^tw.

tt^i

w*^>*>-'.

foi'

C-w^o,

*^^. ^^. ^r^'

Rem.
t</!D^''iy
d.

^''om

O^,
this

?j^, ^,w, and w^U

diminutive

(f(.r

w-j3).

Traces of
>

form

in

Aramaic are
U-^lQ-li

]^n

\l>, a youth {^ct^,

from^*^), and

a fawn

J*jJ^,

from
a

Jlj.^).
little

In Hebrew we
(j^iuo),

may

perhaps consider as such,

^/i-e

^^yi

/i^</e,

HDvlD
W
5
J

hand of fugitives^ Jl^t^

p^^/^-X
(fi'om

cerastes,

a sort of snake

(w-i-^),

and

p^X, a con-

temptuous diminutive,

like

^'-^^)lK

If so, the
"_),

vowel ^_ must be

regarded as a weakening of ^^
(r\v2l)T ~ T
:

(orig.

like

Tv7^

ff>i^

H v

This view derives some confirmation from the modern

for

pronunciation of North Africa, where,

example, a-a5, the

diminutive of iid, a basket,

biblical

is

sounded

k^flfe or gflfe,

in

post-

Hebrew Hlp
e.

^"^^

H^p.

Rem.

Diminutives
or
adjective),
its

may be formed
but also
(1)

not only from nouns

(substantive

from the demonstrative

the relative pronoun

pronoun
itJJI
;

li

and

derivatives,

as well as

(2)

from certain prepositions, wliich

are,

however, obviously
before,

substantives in the accusative, as

after,

^J^
little

little

juau a

little

J^Jji a

little

above,

^^^3 a

below,

little

nearer than,

etc.;

and

(3)

rem. f).

On

from a few of the verbs of surprise or wonder ( 184, the other hand, they cannot be formed from nouns
p r
,

j)

which have already the measure of a diminutive, as ^^

' 3

a kind

of small bird,

w*i^.o.*^

a bay horse.

270.
is

When

the noun contains five letters, of which the fourth

five,

strong, or

more than

the diminutive Jjt^oti

rest are rejected
;

is

commonly formed
r,

^ y

from the

first four,

and the

as

s^y^

(^

quince

168

Part Second.
!

Etymology
'J

or^

the

Parts of Speech.
'J

[
9

270
O 0, ^ J

A
t,

-J

O ^ J
;

y O ^

^ 3
;

J ^ O ^

^j^Juj

w*Jj>^^

^*

mghtmgale,

Jj^t^ift

^Zi

Sjs.

spider,

^..C^

But

if

there be
or

among the consonants

;

several servile letters, these are

thick
J

rejected,

some of them

as
^ J

J^j^l
f-

gold-brocade,

o^*^'

5*x^J
^jj^jS^
^ J

rolling oneself,
^ J

^jt^>
J

^^^o

trying to render perfect,

^
J
;

0i ^

OOxJ
(for
j^>.>afc.<),

OO^Oj
^..^^mL^

^J^^X

j lZaL, .o

chosen,

jja>> .c

and not

jJi,^-

having a
J5

hump
a.

in front, ^.^-JuiU.

Rem.

The

rule

as

to

quinqueliterals like

X X

^J^jjl^

is

not

always strictly observed.

\i>jji

Thus

^^
9

o-Tw.cfc

/a^, lazy, old woman^

little,

a burnt cake^ and ^^^j^i a big camel or a

9
'
i

ugly woman^

^ J

00-J

6xJ
t,^.*a.<fc.,

Oxj
^^ji,

are said to

make

either

j,.o^si,e^.,

>Hj^-> >o*:!*^^ ^^

Rem.
sarily

J.

If there be
off,

more

servile consonants

than must necesto be retained.

be cut
is

their relative importance for the signification of

is

the word

taken into account in choosing which

example, j^
is

In

^^J-0'5w^^, for
it

preserved in preference to

or

O,

because

indicates the participial form.

are of equal value,

we may
j^juU, a
a

select

But if all the consonants which we please, and therefore

is

the diminutive of
a

sort

of thorn^

either juJLft or juJU

OxJ
;

OxJOxx
of d^-^5,

"XOXJ
sort

(for

^^juJ^)

of cap,
Ox J ]x....a

<LiJL5 or

Ox J

XOxJ a,j*^5

90XX
;

of

V-;"-,

Ox J

s/ior< anc? big-bellied, Ja *..^

or

(for ^-Ja-w**.).

J)

Rem. c. The termination ^1, when appended to nouns of four or more letters, is not rejected, but remains attached to the diminu9
X X 0*-

which is formed out of the preceding consonants; 0x0 x2 O-'xJ CxJ0| 0'>*^' ^ m^^e snake, ^Ljuit. saffron, 0!/*??^J
tive,
'

as ^jIjacj

Rem.

6^.

Nouns containing
9

OxJ
,

exceed the form ^Jjuxfi

more consonants do not OxOxJ as J^Uc^i a tick, duajj, and therefore a

five

or
^

-xxxOxx

word which
rem.
b,

consists of four radical

and one or more

servile con-

sonants, rejects the latter at

once (except in the cases specified in

and in

269).

In place of the rejected consonants, however,

271]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Sahst

<t

Adj. Diminutives.
;

1G9
^ J

may
Ox
J

be inserted immediately before the last letter

^ i

as ^^j^Jl^,

Jx-,

jJwj.o-^>

'I'l^d

tho

like.

271.

The feminine terminations

;

o,

^, and

il

the relative

termination j^
^ ^
.

the ending

^l_
;

in adjectives of

which the feminine

"
.

is
^

^.^, and
J

in
^

proper names
^^^^ the

the dnal and plural terminations jjt

^ ot

03>
are

^^^^

^'

second syllable of the plural form

J 1*3

all

disregarded.

The diminutives must be formed out

oF the
E.g.

preceding consonants, and these terminations added to them.

ixl5 a

castle, 2jlJ<9
a-o-^?--^

AJJ

(a

man's name),
\

ta^-AL

d^^X.^.^ (a

man's

name),
^^.^.A/
;

^^-W*- lyregnant, ^^^-t*:^

i^-o-^ (a

woman's name),

iljwo. r^?, ii/^o-

^^ (from a place called j-a^, supposed

"perfect,

to be inhabited
3

by the ghm) demoniacal, mighty,

X J
J
;

^ja^;
drunken,

Ox
el- Basra,

xO

j^jmaj belonging to

^j-*^^

o!/^
;

(fem.

i^j^)
^'^^

JxOxJ
^Ij-jX-w
;

JxOx
^l.^Xw
(a

JxxJ
man's name),

xOj
o^-o-^-***^

^U-j^
;

Muslims,

xOxJ
jjlo-W*^
;

xJOJ
> -o^""'^ Muslims,

xJOxJ
(j^^l-^...

CxOj
Ol.-^-*^

Muslim women,

OxOxJ
oI-o-La-*.^
;

OxOp
J1.0.I camels,
5

CxOC
w^U^^ol companimis,
5xp

OxOC
1?IJI

OxOe
ivords,

wjLjw!

9xOxC
verses, Jl.-j-t,

xOxt

Ox Oxe

w>la*.-j-l,

J^UJI, Ol^l.

Rem.
xxOx

The

fern.

^_

is

rejected,
is
^

when the noun

consists of
five
;

five letters, the third of

which
xi'j

strong, or of

more than

as

OxJ
;

OxJ
But
x?xJ
if,

^_^5j.3 ^e ftac^, jAjj.9

{^Jt^

riddle, j,^Ju3.

in the quinit,

queliteral noun, the third letter be a

weak

servile, either

or the

xxj

OuJxJ

^, may
Ox J

be omitted

as j^jL. a bustard, ^^J.y^ or j-m. (for

Rem.
lSJt
^xO dXsti,

b.

Other plurals, besides

(see

^il, of

the

class

called
viz.

ft^-o-

307) form
;

their

diminutives regularly;
OxOxJ
;

0x0 Ox Ox J as djjj children, SjuJj

0x0

OJOc
c)>*3l,

A.-^ ^^y^ slaves, a.o->^

as

W.

22

170

Part Second.
doys^

Etymology
;

or the Parts of Speech.

272

w-J^t
4jjw^.t

wJLI

JLol rih^, ^JLwt

and

iXatil,

as <S^j^\ hags,

djuo.&t

pillars,

Sjc^^t

4o-^t

^^3/'S

slaves,

^LJL^t

iL^^ol

children.

A.

In regard to the Zj^\

rjorr-

(see 307),

two

courses

may be

adopted.

We may
y
ij

fall

back on the singular, adding

;

to its diminutive the

^JO^J

appropriate plural termination

i

e.g.
<i

itjjcw
yO y
1

b y

poets,

C)3J^^-> from ^U>, jsuyZi

jt^,
dj-)j3

(see 277);

^33 houses, OIjjj^,

to the

from

(see

274).
e.g.

Or we may have recourse

aXaJI ^io^, if
U X J

such exist;

jjLl3 youths, sj^t^j from ^I5, ^XJ,

UJ
;

9X0

J Mix J

or

A^, from

the plural 4-J5

i^)3l

6se fellows,

jj^JLJ^,

from
li^l
^

cWS, Jj3
S X o

XX

(see 278), or

aJb^t

(for

iibM), from the plural

X

(for dJ^I).

272.

The termination
X

jjl in triliteral nouns, of which the femi^

Ox

C nine

is

not

^J^, and which

are not proper names,

is

regarded as
X J
;

radical,

and consequently the diminutive takes the form J.,ou5

OxJ sultan, ,^>-Ja-J^

as

GxOJ ^UauU power, a

OxJ

0x0
;

OxJ
;

OxOx
jjUa-w

^lo*^ a
_

wolf, ^j^^a^j^

CxOx
;

OxJ
jj-jrw-j^j.

c/^1?//,

jj-JftA^

C^^^j

sweet basil,

273.

Proper names, consisting of two words (see

264), form

their diminutives from the rst word, the second remaining unchanged wtXljOxJ iL0jOx as iJJt jL*c 'Abdu 'llh, aJJI ju^ 'Obeidu 'llh; ^jSi>jAA, w^jXjju;
_

Jx

OxJxOxJ

lx^Ox

WxxCxJ

Oxx

0x^0

274.

If a diminutive

be formed from a

triliteral

feminine noun,

which has not however a feminine termination, 5_

diminutive, provided that the primitive has no JxOxJ OOx 50
E.g.
OxOxJ 5/^33

is

added

to the

nomen

xOxJx
4...;>^*j
;

unitatis ( 246).

JUA
S
;

(a

woman's name),
'xOxJ

Sj^'iA
r.

./^

^^

^m,

jb

0^

house,

0x0x1
;

Oxx
^,0-*^
<'x0x
<j).

O-*^

^
;

^o^,

A;i;j-Lj
;

^JjI camels, aA-oI

^

j'^c^ 0/* s^^^jt?

or

OxOxJ goats, 5-0-^^^

OOx
,j>{jft

xOxJ

an

eye or fountain^ a^a-j^ or 4^,j^ (see 269, rem.

276]

II. Tlie

Noun. A. Nouns Sahst.

X'

Adj. Diminutives.
5__ is

171

But

if

the primitive has a nomcii unitatis,

not appended to
"

tlie

diminutive, in order to avoid ambiguity.

^j-^t/

E.

<(.

j-w
or

trces^

j;

&>.. :>,

but

tree,

S;ia>>,>
;

j-ij cattle, j-^Ju,

but

5^

r</i o.?;

coi/;, Sj-t^ij.

Rem.

(L

TIk; diminutives of the; f(Mn. cardinal numl)ers,

'

from
0^

3 to 10 inclusive, do not take 5_ for the

sjiuk^

n^ison

e.g. j.^-^^

ve

(fem.),
a.

j^^;.A^sfc.,

but

2L>,..f^

Jive (masc), i**^-.

But

see 319,

rem.

is

Hem. 6. not added Rem.

c.

If the

noun contains more than three consonants, d_ B

to the diminutive.

rem.
viail,

b.

There are a few exceptions to the rules of this and OO^J GO OOx c,jy a coat of For example, w/., wa7', makes w^^.
;

^ J

00
;

^
<''

00
^ J

^ i
5

" "

^ J

^ij>

333,

herd of she-camels, J^3'>

00^
5

*r-i^^
3 ^
<^^

^^

rabs,

>mf^^
vi

00^ ^^^5, a how,

i ^

<

^ i
;

^ i
\

u^^^

j*^ ^

s/ioe,

^J-oJ

[\j^3j^
i3

bride,

^j^j^

w^

J
;

j^^^XJ
gljj,

a young she-camel, ^,^JL5, D. G.]

whilst >elj^l, the front, and

(for

^Ae rear or 6c^,

have

a.ojjuj^5,
is

and 5^jj

a^j3).~^^5
^
^ J
;

"50^J

one^s people or ^W6e,

which

masc. and fem., has ^^^5 or dLi^^$

00^
O""

^ ^

but Jaibj and jaj, though also of both genders, seem to make only OOxJ ^ J 00 J JauJbj and j-^. \^j^-, ^ wedding -feast, is usually masculine, and
0^
J

therefore has j^^-o^.

ja,^ a

sea,

which

__

0^>

is

masc, makes

S^-p^j.

275.

The double consonants

in

nouns formed from verba mediie

hill,

rad. geminata) are resolved; as 00^- 9ij ^O^J 5 jL time, ojuj^. v^M > ^>
^
'S
,

JJ a

J^;

u-*^ a cup (Fr. tasse),

276.

If the

second radical be a weak

letter,

and have been

j)

changed by the influence of the vowels into another, the original

letter is restored in

OO^JO^O^^
^
^ i
;

forming the diminutive.

eye-tooth or canine tooth,
r.

E.g.

w^b (v^^
;

'^

door,
^'^^c?,

w)U
^

(w--h)
y

an

w^
J

O^J

5^jj (r-^j)
t>

y J
;

<i

0^3
r/c/^, ^.a..
;

-i3j'>

^-o-j5

{^^^^i) price, value, a-o!>^

^

j^^

(j^-^j-)

5< Olh^* (o!j>*)

9^0

0^3

O'

pair of scales, Cytyi^-

172

Part Second.
Rem.
^^<^,
fi

Etymology
thiyig,

or the Parts of Speech.

277

commonly makes \^y^

(for

t^y^)^ ^^d

vulgarly

3u^,
an

instead of ?imt^-

From Owo a
an
egg,

house, --w
<t

an

old

inan, ^^j^

eye or fountain, <Leuj

and ju^
rtju^-o,

farm, may

be formed C-^^,

^j^,

2j^^, duau^, and

but the regular

forms are preferable.

Conversely, Jut, a festival, though derived

Juwjt,

from the radical 3^, makes

following the plural >Lt'.

elif,
y

277.

If the second letter be either a servile

or an

lif,

the
y i
;

origin of

which

is

unknown,
;

it is

changed into 5

as

j^lw a poet, jaj>w

A^b

a calamity,
^/i

^^33 ^j<s a
y

horseman, j^j^>5;

^I. a

siynet-rhtg,

^^^.; Ajb

animal, ^^3.3
y
J

(for

4.^33); -U ^Wr?/, rri^\

^^

certain bitter tree,

^y^of the
.

Rem.
y,

a.
it

Words
^

form
.

^J^li, in

which the
;

initial letter is
y

change

into

in forming the diminutive

this

...
is

yi

e.g.

^J-otj, ^J-oJ^t,

not

^J-*a-J33.

In other cases

change

optional, as in j^jl for

iSij3^

formed according to
6.

283 from

(Jj^t.

Rem.

Words

of the

form of ioj^s sometimes substitute l_ for

j^_, to lighten the pronunciation, as Ajtj^ and ajI^^, the latter for

3uj^, from ajI^ young woman.

[Oomp.
it

13,

rem.]

278.

If the third letter

be weak,
;

coalesces with the preceding

youth,
y
;

j^ of the diphthong
y y
vl

^
> (
<^*

into ^^

as
''

j*^ a
y ^

slave, ^^^J^
f
ul

'>

y J
;

vi

y J
;

j[xh food, jtrt^

J)

Jj^^
''

glutton, J-j^t
(
3
\ri

jir*^
i'y

cc

male

ostrich, ^-JJ
ii

fxOy JjJ- a
vt

vi

J y

t-

! y

brook,
y i

^j^.; ^^\
< "
fid y 3

black. *x-wl;

^^^ a
r-

youth,

y^\

'-Aft

O^Oj
^Jj-^
y

staff,

^i-j-t;

L5^j ^
a.

^^'^^^

^*"jj

0^

handle,
3

dy J ajj.c.

<i

Rem.

The forms

J^J^ and

;|3-j->t

are also used.

Rem.

h.

In words of which the second and third radicals are

wl

contracted into

^,

these letters

must be separated, and treated

e.g.

according to this rule and

276;

^-b a fold (i^^), \^y^

snake^

(4ja-),

281]

II.

The Nona. A. Nouns SubsL

d'

Adj.Diniinutives.
of wliich

173

279.

quadriliteral or quinqueliteral,

the last two

letters are weak, rejects

(for

one of them
L5*"'
(^*^^"

as ^^ts>^

Ynhija {John),
^^^^'

^^5^^);
:

L^W'
^^M

^^^^^'^'

L5^'^' L5r^ ^
;

LT^

(^^^

^^,j.j^)

3 Jet

enemy, ^js.
^/^^
'<^.?/

(for

;^jj^)
;

:A1c

^t

^//^,

imy, ^)as.

(for

1*^)

cU-j
;

or lieacen, a*.o-j

Sjl^l

rt

swza// water-skin,

aj^I (for Ajo^l)

ajjU-o (a man's name), a^jco

j-!,

(for d-wot).

Rem,
3^*w^l,
Jul
i^

Instead of

some say
j<-t

^-j-t

(accus.

1^3-^-),

like

278, rem. ), others

(accus,

i-',
u'-

for

^<tj-')

like
1'

xp

ju.M>t,

278),

and others

still,

but irregularly,

i-'-

From

ajjU.

the forms S^,oco and

rt,wot.o

are also said to be in use.

280.
radical

The

infinitives
fern,

of verba prinue 3, which reject the first

and take the

termination 5 in exchange
;

206),

resume

the

in their diminutives

as Sjcc

a promise, ^j^^

Sj^

affluence,

5ju.j

iw

^6;m<7 spotted, spots,

awj.
5

Rem.

They are distinguished by the

;

from the diminutives of

jcc^j, etc.

the form Jjii in the same verbs

such as ju^j from

281.

Nouns which have

lost their third radical,

whether
;

they
j)

have the fem. termination S_ or not,

E.g.

recover
;

it

in the diminutive,
j> blood,

w^t
;

a father
/^y^c?,

(>jt),

j^jt

^1 a hrothr

(>*.!), j^-t

^^
SLw
O'S

j^ a
5^jt>
5 xJ

ajju

ja. vulva, ^j;

^U

water, Uj^ and (^>

;

a
;

or goat,
^

a^>w

aa^ a Up,
X

Aytj*^
J

it
0.*'x

c^
J
;

maidservant,

xp

Aa.!

aJ a dialect,
OxOxJ
A^^Ufc,

a^

Oi2 X J
;

Ox

Ox Ox

a;-;

?/6Y^r,

a^^-w and a-ww

a^

Oxx

thing,

'xOxJ
A^,-jifc,

g5xJ

and
a.

a-m;a.
^ ^ ^

Ox

Rem.
. .

^,

mouth, of which the radical

.

is

9 J Oxx dji or dji, forms its

00

' J

diminutive accordingly, Aj^i.

Rem.

lost first or

second radical

is

not restored,

if

the

174

Part Second.

Etymology
letters,

or the Parts of Speech,

exclusive of the

282
;

word consists of three

feminine

as

j^U

(for j^ljl) people^

\j^^

'-

^
'i

(for jjIa, 240,

vjeajjons),

rem. 6) feeble^
;

j^^
^^

^Lw

(for

^Iw)

bristliny {with

^iXjyJ

wwwo

(for

242) deady

O^^ j^
;

(for j-.) good^

w^t v.^-Jl,

diminutives would have been

^>A,

OO^J

j.^^ OO^J

Otherwise the
OW--J
V ' *

siJUj^. Cn,wwo, and

j-mj..

[Words

of the

form Jcb retain in the diminutive the termination

_, as y,jaui^ from

^^U

a judge^

?"i.3j fi'oni

ctj

a pastor.

D. G.]

282.

Those nouns which, after having

elif,

lost their third radical,

take a prosthetic
E.g. ^,0-^1

reject the
;

elif,

and recover
;

their original letter.

a name,

^^-o-*'

O^t a

son,

^^.

vlUwt #^ a^ie^s, ^Stj^-

Rem.
CI

The diminutives
formed

of C-s.1 sister^ ^^^^ daughter^

pt.t,

and

^lI-

thing, are

like those of

^\, and
;

4-lA,

and distinguished
a-j^,

in the first

two by the fem. termination

a-j^I,

AjJA (see

281).

283.
the root.

Another way of forming diminutives

If

is

to fall back

upon
is

this

consists

of three

consonants,

the diminutive

J^
O X

if

of four,

Ja^
X

(see 269, rem. b).

X

E.g. wLa,

^t^^
GOxJ

Oi'xJ
Oxj
Jxfc

OOxJ
JO^J

SxJ
J

JxOC

OOxJ

OSx

'.

0"x|

OOxJ

0x0

OOxJ
called

J)

^^o;.^.^.,

u*^^
X

[l^J^*-

L^J^^j*-]-

This sort of diminutive

is

5
X ^

^ff^jSiS jfsua3, the softened or curtailed diminutive.

X

284.

With regard

to this kind of diminutive the following rules

are to be observed,

{a) If

a masc. noun ends in 3_, this termination

'-OxJ

Jxx
falls

away

e.g. aj;'*

(a name), w-oj-a-.
X

(6) Fern,

nouns

m ^;

,x

and

^^ It reject these terminations

Ox 6i
X J

xOJ'xxJ^xOx
;

and take d_

as j^-^a-, aLm.

Itj

286]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Suhst.

d'

Adj. Diminutives.
:

175

Rem.

Very

irregular diminutives are

Jj^g a man,
;

J^jj ^
;

,jU.3 smoke,

v>*^^^

'

Vj^^

sunset,
u7

^Uj-j*-
.

,^t
(J

<""

^- n

niyhtfall, duLJis.,

d^jLJLc,

^L-it,
;

^j^

T .g,

and

.....4mC

^u^i

a human

beirKj,

C)^'>^\

aJU n
(P^^^'-

?iiV///7,

iXJ

(compare the plur.

^

JU

for

jJU)

03^

'^^^^

''^

O^^)'

vJr^^

O*"^-^'

(derived

from the

plur. of J-;->l ^Ae evenimj),

^jr^t^V
^*

J*^--'-

^^i^^

J^-^'-

Further, jl^^ a dinar,

j.^y

and

0^>:J^

reyister,

an account-book, o
' J
,

collection

of poems, a public

office

or bureau, O-i^^i, ^^
;

if

from
J^

j\jy

and

^Jt33 (see 305, II., rem. b)

^Lj-;^ brocade, ^-

or

->. .o^,

as

if

from 9r^>-

(rj)

Some
r.

other
y

Nominal

Foi'ms.

285.
anything
t
/z'i^^
;

{(i)

The form aXxS frequently means a small

dj.

piece

of

as SJJi, 4Ala5, a piece,

^^ a fragment,
2la.
-*

5jJ.

a firebrand,
ct

coa/, 4,5;-

rag,
{b)

2l3j3

sect,
^ " *

portion, ^Lk

piece of

land,

an allotment.

The form aJj

is

often used to signify a small

9 ^

OJ

quantity, such as can be contained in a place at once

as a-uS

handful; J^t,

a^,
O-OJ

ao-, morsel, a mouthful ;

^j^,

aAj,

a gulp,

wjt?

or sip; aj/w
redness,
SjJuo

a draught (of water).

yellowness,
O-Oj ^Sjj

It also denotes colour; as

-dj
S^-o.

-OJ

light

blue,

dj^^ a

blackish

brown.

286.
Ul, 1^3,

{a)

The form JbtJ

wit/,

indicates vessels

and implements; as

i?^55^/,

a ta^, wi'i^ a milk-pail,

the thong or strap

JT^

ct

ivooden pin,

li

a water-skin,

^\^

of a sandal,

^^U

a garment,

j!i^ ibj, certain garments,

olaJ a
t

coterlet,

pelisse.

ij))

The form

JUJ

denotes diseases ; as ^^I^.

fever, jb\^j a cold,

JIaw a cough,

176

Part Secod. Et i/mology

or the Parts of Speech. [287

cljk-

a headache, JU, ^W^, disease of

^

the spleen

(JUJ*), r/

^^^

287.

(<'<)

The form JUi

indicates

a post or

office;

as

ajU^

^/^^

post of secretary

(w^l^) ^l^,
;

AJ^33, the post

of governor (J-oU, Jt^);

SjUl

^/^^

^c^
5^W5

/'

^^T??/?'

(j.^t);

Ai^lrk

if/^^

caliphate; ajI^ deputyship

dilj^
#/^^

(w^tii)

^/i^
G

^05^
X

o/*

general

(j^jIS)
X

joo5^

^^Z"

inspector,

centurion^ QiciyJ^ij-e-).

are

The form ^JUi denotes smtt// joor^^wzs which OxxJ OxxJ xxJ broken off or thrown away; as S^tj-, a-Ij.5, filings; ajIjj c/^5, xxJ 'xxj 2''~ xxJxxJ
(/>)

X J

shavings;

^%i, ^^\^,
X J
^

parings ;

iwl.i, A.I^, a^^^5,

sweepings;

OxxJ
A-Lj brayed or pounded fragments;
Ox
.

OxxJ
djl*
Ox
;
X J
or

OxxJ
4fliai

l/roken pieces;

cuttings

^Jla^

little food

got ready in haste

SjUt

5??2a//

quantity
of these

C ofhroth

(left in

a borrowed pot,

when

it is

returned).

Some

words admit of a masculine collective form Jlai, indicating a larger xJGxJ ,J OxJC'xJ CxJ jxj
r,

quantity, as t^jj,W^d^ j^I-j, jl.,^lW&., JlS^,

oUs.

288.
thing, or

The form

ilxi (the
()

feminine of JUi,

233)

is

frequently

employed to designate

an instrument or machine, as doing someis

by means of which something

is

done, regularly and constantly

5 X

or (^) the place where something

Ox 3x

constantly obtained or prepared.

<"

E.g. vd^l/J

vessel or ^^^^6?
S^tj.^,
X

/or cooling water

aSIj..

fire-ship,

galley; S^Uj,

ajU^, engines of war ;

X

a-!;.!

a mattrass or cushion
X
>><

'x

5x

a fishing-net ;

^^^jj

sho7't

jawlin

S^t^J

a spear, a bolt

iolj.-

* [According to D.
X J

H. Mller
^

(Asnia'i's

Kith al-Farh^

p.

26 seqq.)

Ox X J

the forms
spittle

^Jlai, oJlxi

and

^_jji

are often used to denote excretions, as

xJ
<"

xj

or phlegm

OxJOxGxOxJ
^.o-j-o-^-^

^}i^AJ, w^laO,

p-lawo, A.lai^, J!3j'

\

sweat jbK,^^, excrements

^-^j

OxJ
^*^
;

T'^^^ OxxJ
;

blood

^^ issuing from,
OxxJ
5jlJU5.

^^;

(^^^j), ^'i

the nose

oUj

OxJ

sperma d}*%^

^^
drippings

D. G.]

290]

IL The Noun. A. Nouns

is

Sahst.

<i-

Adj. Gender.

177
J

pkice whei'e potash

made

(by burning

tlio

plants called t^j--)

^

^^

'

ioLo.

t*

place where gypsum or plaster

^
'>

{^^jab^)

is

made ; iw'>^ a
;

chalk-pit or quarry {^j=)

-^Lo a salt-p)an or salt-mine (^J-o)

iwLrh. a
is s<nrn.
^>/c<6'^

SjL5

ri

-M?^//

o/"

bitumen (jl5)
l(('nd

where (jyjysum

is

found

or prepared ; ^^jj a

that

Hence
(

tlie tropical applicatic^n

c).

of this form to persons, as an intensive

Oy
vt

233, rem.

Rem.

As

4Jlxi has

been transferred from things to persons, as

also Jxli
(

an intensive adjective, so
a camel
that

233, rem.

c)

for 4-j5U

is

draws water, an

irriyatiriy 'machine,
it
;

a water-wheel a

4-JLw, a water-wheel

and

the

camel that works

;

2u^\j,

water-skiri,

a camel
Oj^Ip,

that carries or

draws water
;

ijjcl^,

call or invitation

a hindrance, an injury

etc.

2.

The Gender of Nouns.

289.
classes
;

In respect of gender, Arabic nouns are divisible into three

(a) those

which are only masculine (j^jl)

(b)

those which

are o\\\y feminine

or, as it is

(wJ^)

{c)

those which are both masc. and fem.,

usually phrased, of the

a.

common

gender.

Rem.

None

of the Semitic languages

have what we

call

the

neuter gender.

Rem.
as Sl^l
j<-jA-),

6.

Feminines

may

be either real or natural {^slJl^. w-J^),

a woman,

a51j

a she-camel; or unreal, unnatural

j^^-,.-*^'

{j^

or tropical (j^J^a-), as

^^^^

sitn,

^Jj a shoe or

sandal, A.JJ3 darkness, i^j-^ good news.

290.

That a noun

is

of the fern,

gender

may

be ascertained

either (a) from its signification, or {b) from its fm-m.

(]t.

Feminine by
All

signification (j^^-is-oJI

^^^^i)

are

(a)

common nouns and

proper names which denote females,

old

as^t a mother,
w.

^^y^ a

bride,

j^a^ an

woman, \ji>^ a female

23

178

Part Second.

Etymology
JJJ^

or the Parts of Speech.

290

serrant\\ j^^y^

Mary,

Hind,

^\juj Sti'dd,

v*^J Z^ineh[\

or that

are represented as females, as

()

w^>*^ Death,

lli the Buri\.

Proper names of countries and towns, because the

common
as j-

nouns u^^y aaj,

^
J

^J^,

*J^,

n.nd

iuji,

are

feminine*;

Egypt,
triptote
el-'Ircik,

I-

Mocha.

Those names, however, which belong to the

orif^rinally

declension, are

masculine, as ^t-uJt Syria, J!/*^'

;

^^^, ixwij, Jkjb,

?*-^,

j-*-*

but they
' i

may

also be inflected

as diptotes,

and are then feminine, as ^^^,

JsLwtj, etc.

Rem.
<e front,

The names
*-A.,

of the quarters or directions, as ^l*ol,

^Ae
r^*7?-,

^tj^,

Itj^,

may

also be treated as

feminine,

following the gender of a^..

(y)

The names

of the winds
?*-jj,

and the

different

kinds of

fire,

because the

common nouns

wind, and jU, ^r^, are feminine

as

J3^3

^^ ^if w/???,

j^3

the west wind,

Jl^

^^^ north

wind, w^.

^^^ so^#
<i

wind ; j-aw,^^,o*., blazing

y
0^

fire, [^,0^^^.,] j.**^, ^JsJ, hell-fire.

Except J tAftt
(8)

dust-storm with whirlwinds, which

of

is

masc.

The names
Ox
;

many

parts of the body, especially those that

y

not

are double
v>

as ju

<Tt

aw6?, ^^|.j

leg or yb^, jj-j^

an
X

eye,

^^\ an ear,

^>w a
X^

#ooif,

Ox wft a
X

Ox
shoidder,
JL>

Ox
a shank,
^,-j
^/^^

00
womb, CiwI
X

OCX

ec

Ox

Rem.

,j-jtj

ihe head^ 4a.j the face, sju\ the

nose,^

the

mouthy

OOx
jjuo
<e breast,

OOx

wJx

^^
5
Ml

the bach, [j^a-

ifAe

cheek,^

blood,

muscles, sinews, and

bones, are

and the names of the masc; as also, in most

[^j^5
is

instances, ^.o^

when
X

it

means

relationship.

sometimes

masc. and so ^9,^.]

[Some admit
X X

also the use of the masculine gender, because the

word

j^AA

is

masc, jJU masc or fem.

See MukaddasT,

p. 7,

1.

16

seq.

D. G.l

291]

II The Noun. A. Nouns

^

Sahst, l'

Adj. Gender.

179

O<0

(c)

Collective

nouns (^.o^'

^lw,

resembling the plural), which

denote living ohjects that {ue destitute of reason, and do not form a
9

0^

^ ^

nomen

unitatis

as JIjI camels, 3j3

a herd of she-camels, ^/r^ sheep

or goats.
b.

Feminine by form

(j^^^JaiJJI

wJ^l)
rt

are

(a)

Nouns ending

in S_; as A-Uh.

garden, io-U3 darkness,

51-n.,

or

5^<j., ///6!.

(/8)

Nouns ending

in

j^

or t_ (elif maksfira,
;

>i

7,

rem.

b),

when B
a

that termination does not belong to the root

X X
^

as

\^^i a
X D

claim^

X--I

demand, \sSy^^ ^

secret,

j^V
the
^

blame, ^,^\ misfortune,

\^j^> memory

^^>
xOJ

the oleander,

\^^>
^0
}
vi

prominent bone behind tJw

^
f.

ear, {^JJt^ goats,

^ J

^^^^
news,

barley-grass, lojJI the world, b^^

j^^io*.

vision or dream, ^j-*^ good

a fever. But those who say ^^i,

\^j^'>i c,i**? ^^^d ^^^onr^?

Hem.

regard

them as masculine, the \^ being considered as an ^3^^' *^'

[252].
(y)

Nouns ending
;

in il

when that termination does not belong

rt

to the root

as

i\j.st^,^,

i)juj,

plain or desert, i\j^ harm, mischief,

i^Aiu hatred, pI-IS jerboa man),

^""li^j-

s hole,

i^j-^

glory (of God),

^>r/c?^ (of

vainglory, arrogance, iij-^ a sort of striped cloth.

RexM.
to

few nouns ending in

dJl

and those verbal adjectives

signification ( 233, rem.
;

J)

which

Sjl is

added to intensify their

c),

are masc, because they apply to males

deputy, or caliph (compare in Italian
AmJ^Ij
il

e.g.

^UJla2
' ^ "

c&

successor,

podesta), Slc^c- very learned^

traditionary.

291.
form or

The

following

is

list

of

nouns which are feminine, not by

signification,

but merely by usage.

180

Part Second.

Etijmology

or the Parts of Speech.

292

u^j\ the earth, the ground,

the floor.
00

w>/c
j-N^
ot J.
J

scorpion.

a caravan,
:

j^, a well.
X

Ox

ivar.

j^33/JI

Paradise.

wine.
cj>
0^

a coat of mail.
\_J>3^

an

adze.]

jJ^

a a
(i

bucket.
house.
mill.
5

^\^

X
J

a cup,

j\^

[j^H/^ or c^t^^ ^^^ wa^i;.]

X X

^^^J

^j3-;au^

a water-wheel.
0^

^j
J X

wind.

catapult.
razor.

u*-o^l the sun.

^^3^ a
a hyw7ia.
idol]
metre.

f.J- [O^Us
J ^

Ox
(X

J X

Jj
Ox

S06)

or sandal.

u^^j^

I-fr

staff.

(^>i a traveller
tion.

destina-

wjlifr

a^

eagle.

Rem.
X

Of these >^j^,
^

j-o.,

cj3, jt^,

y^,
;

?--jj,

2^'
5

and ^U, are occasionally used as masculine

whilst cj3 a wom,an's

o,

x>

shift, s^jt*^
V
,

collar or pendant,
^

and \^^>j^ X
J
_

garden or
X
J

joar;,

are

masculine.

Those who say ^r^^- instead of ^**i^, regard the

word

of course as masculine.

292.
{a)

Masculine or feminine are

Collective

nouns (,^a*Jt

fy Op iU-^l), chiefly
^

denoting animals and

1^

X X

plants,

which form a nomen unitatis

e.g.

voU^- pigeons, |U> sheep or

Oxx Oxx goats, j>su cattle, ^\j^ grasshoppers,

Ox
locusts,

XX
6^^^;
-\

Ox OOx ^ ^ " ^j^i palm-trees, j>^i dates ; [j->w barley (gen. masc.)] w^U** clouds, Oxx Ox GO O^ or jjJ bricks, s^i gold. These are masc. by form, fem. by
;

JJ

j-a^

trees,

J ^

X X Ox

signification (Aftl.oJI totality).

292]
[(b)

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Sahst,

nouns (j-o^'

d:

Adj. Gender.
j.<haJl

181

Collective

i^^

or

ol^\),

denoting
0^

rational

beings and not forniing a nonien

^/77>^^,

unitatis
oj
9

e.g.

j>y9 one's

people or

J*Aj do., jj
X

sniall

number

men (87),
X
<(>

^u

/^yi

(gen. niasc),

^^,3 a company of merchants,

C

w^j

company of wayD. G.J

farerSy etc.
(c)

But

,jAt

and Jl

oms family,
letters

arc niasc.

The names
;

of the

of the alphabet, which are

^A/i<5///*.

more

usually feminine

as

^^\

ojjb,

or ^^)l IJJk,

X J

Of

[(c?)

The nomina

verbi {masdar).

One may say ^^/-^

^^yjuh-jl

and ^j- j^^.^!

(^)

?/o^<r

striking caused

me pain'^
These

D, G.]

Words regarded merely

iaiJ,

as such.

may

be masculine,

following the gender of

or feminine, following that of ^^oA^s or

_ ^ ;

^J

4J.

noun may

also be masculine, taking the gender of ^o--''

^

a verb,

taking that of
particle is

J.

and a

particle, taking

that of

^j^.
xC

But a

more usually feminine, following the gender

^^ ^^>

of

l\^\.

The

verb

O^'

seems by

common

consent to be taken as feminine

like proper

(ioUl (J^' ^-SUI

o^)-

Such mere words are treated

article, as to-A

names, and therefore do not take the

^2s ?<;r?

EU

or ojuk ^U,

pU

(water).

(/)

considerable

number

of nouns, of

which the following are

those that most frequently occur.

[XxjI
X

the

armpit (gen. masc.).] of

dt'ess.

j>Ja^ tJ^ belly (gen.

[j-nj

masc).

J tjl

a?i a?'ticle

c?wg/ (gen. masc.).]

0x0

Jt
X X

^//^

mi^xige.

^lyjj
being,

#7^6!

thumb

or

^/'^a^

#00

j-i^

human

human

(gen. fem.).
X

beings.

^j^

breast {mamma).

* [This seems to be the explanation of

J

O^-d being used

as a fem.

>o

noun, Hanisa 78,

vs. 1, 0^-<aJI djjb

^/m crying.

Comp. Lane.

D. G.]

182

Part Second.
fox.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

292

wJaj a

jtA-ol

a finger (gen. a
^t'Tv/,

fem.).

-U. a iving (gen. masc).

J ij.-
J

a road (via strata).

J I.
O^I.
^
^

state, con dltion

(gen fern
.

)
.

?-Lo peace.
X

Tit

^oo^,

a shop.

clo a measure for

j^r- the forenoon.

corn, etc.

[vJW*w-^jl

f^

2)/fantom.]
/^6trf?

(gen. fern.).

Vjo
[i^j-^

i^/^g honey.

jjl^3 a
^

shop.

tooth.]

[ct;3 6'^/^ (gen. fern.).]

cLb

nature,

natural disposi-

w>3->i

a large

hucket.

tion [gen. fem.].

p-jj spirit, soul [when signi-

fying a celestial being always

J.a^ ^A^ hinder part, the

[gen. fem.].

rump

masc]
[Jjl^j

street or lane.\

j^jit

a wedding, a marriage.

JJ the upper of the two pieces

of

wood',

used in producing

J.**^ lioney. 9x0x

fire (gen.

masc).

[j.^ ambergris.\
00
J

iJJS'
^
-*

the neck.

^^^

journeying by night.
^7i(/^ (gen.

'jySxG'
u-jji
J

a spider (gen. fem.),

jj-X^ a
9- jLw

masc).

/wrs^

[gen. fem.].

a weapon, weapons.
00 j-ji [
^ .

^IJalw [prop, authority, hence]

power, a
3

a stone for bruising per-

sortereign.

fume.]
jj^9

j,^

peace.
ladder.

a pot, a
tfie

kettle (gen. fern.).

jt^ a

Us
X

nape of the

neck.

|Lo-w the

sky or

heaven,

the

w^,j.l5
X

a a

well.

clouds, rain.

[j^
5 J

a wall
c*

(gen.

masc).]

,^3i5
X

^02^?

(gen. fem.).

^3^

market.

ju^

^//^ liver.

294]
'J

IL The Noun. A. Nouns

J

Snhsf. d'

Adj. Fern, of Adj.

r<;i

183

ctj^

the tibia or ahin-boue.

L5'

^auo

intestine (gen.

masc).

^JJLJ the tongue.

0^

-Lo s(dt (gen.

[,ii-L

fern.).

J^
U.~~

the night feen. niasc).

/y/w.s'/:

do?ninioii.]
y/^/// dirntioit.]

(gen.

masc).

ll^jjk M^'

Hem.

a.

jjj the bone (either radios

ceiling^

oi-

nlud) oj

(Ite

fore-arm,

a roof or
culine.

and usually

^_^J^

weddingfeast, are mas-

B
b.

Rem.

Tlie al)ove

list,

and that contained in

291, cannot lay

claim either to absolute completeness or to perfect accuracy, since

the usage of the language has varied considerably at different periods.
Ox
<i

For example,
ship, are

in later times
;

^,

the

month, and w^^a^, a boot or

J

used as feminine

whilst juac, the wpper arm^

jii^

s^ft.V^, the

shoulder,

[^js,

the

maw,] and

well,

become masculine.

The

masculine gender too preponderates in later times over the feminine

in

words which were anciently

of both genders, as j\j fire,

ju

tJie

liver.

C
From most
adjectives

293.

and some substantives of the mascuo,

line gender, feminines are

formed by adding the terminations

j^

or ifl

290,

b).

Rem.

Only 5_

is

appended to the masculine without farther

;

word j^_ and ^tl. have forms from the masculine, which must be learned by practice.
affecting the form of the

distinct

294.

The most usual termination, by the mere addition

is

of which
;

to the masculine feminines are formed,

S_;
;

as^<rtjJ*^ great, ^.o-jJ*^

^ji

glad, Aj^js

^Uju
;

repentant, aj'^jJ
j^a.
/t^

w^jlo striking, i-jjl-

5 j*^

V^J-*^
1^^
(for

Struck, aj^jJaa

grandfather,

grandmother

j^^) a young man, SUi

a.

(for

a^)

young woman.
t

[Rem.

The hemza

of the termination

of
5,

from verbs

tertiie

j or ^^ may be
gli^.^,

replaced, before
^U-^,

nouns derived by the radical

letter, as 5^1^*^

from

ajU-.

from

a water-carrier, but the

184

Part Secosd. Etymology

with hemza, as
1.

or the Paints of Speech.

295

forms
p. 87,

ZiKJL^,

^^'j-^,

^^'^
c,

preferable

comp. Kmilj
e.]

10 If), and
I).

below

299, rem.

301, rem.

Rem.

5_

is

a compromise in orthography between the original

a, in

0_,

at,

the old pausal form d_, ah, and the modein d_,

which
is

last the d is silent (see the footnote to p. 7 supra).

This view

confirmed by the comparison of the other Semitic languages; see

Comp.

Gr.

133137.

295.
(a)
IS

Feminines in j^_ are formed

From
;

adjectives of the form *^*^? ^^e feminine of which

^IjX- drunJc,

^y^
yOy
;

as jJI--c angry, ^ja-o^

J

i^j^

',

o'*?^
y
y

sated,
f-

yO y

L5*^^
J

cJ^j^ hungry,
i

^^
y

yO y

JyOyJyOy
;

y
;

u^-^^^, 0^-*^>
y
e>

thirsty, jj,.^J*t, j^^-J

^0

y
;

\^^ full, {^%^

(^)

^jl,j-^.

timid, fearing, t

From
' '

adjectives

of

the

form

Jjisl,

when they have the

.

r^

superlative signification, and are defined by the article or by a folJyO iOy ^J .. 1 lowing genitive, in which case the feminine is as j^*^\ the
' . .

^^^
i y

JOy
;

J y

io

ul

y
;

Ot by

largest,
y
-

\^j^\
;

jao'n)!
y J

the
^^^^

smallest,

^jsuciS

^^t^)i

the greatest,

jOy

J JOa>

^^oixgJI

^j^t lS/^
a.

largest of the cities,

<i

y d y

Rem.

Adjectives of the forms jJ'^5 and ^J%s^ form their

y y
;

Oy

y
;

yO

feminine by adding d_
Oy yO
J

as ^jU^* tall

and

slender, dj\Ju^

^tjj^

haked, 4Jbj^.
J
Ulf.

by

Of Ox

JyC-e-Oy

0^

D
is

Rem.
y

b.

The feminine
J y
>y

of Jj*^! (for J^j^)) or Jjt'N)!) ^e /rs^,

J y
te-

ioy

t.

i^^^S', that of j.t (forj-ll) o^Aer, another,

indefinitely,

^j^S-

The

latter

word can be used

because

it

is
y
s-

superlative only in
y
b

form, not in signification.

The numeral

j^-I,

one, has j^j^-I.

y
J

Rem.

c.

There are some feminine adjectives of the form ^Ajji,

^oi

not superlatives, without any corresponding masculines; as

fem,ale, feminine, ijJLj. pregnant,

^**ol

^j

which has recently yeaned

(of

a ewe or she-goat).

297]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

Feminines
'J are formed

d-

Adj. Fein, of AcJj.

LS.")

296.

in

from adjectives of the form

si f^nuli cation
;

Jjil, whicli liave

not the comparative and superlative

\

as jA-t yellow, iSji^

hacked, i\jtJ>^.

y.^

of pleas'nuj aspect^

t\j^fO^\

w)*x.I Inimp-

Many

of these adjectives are not in actual use in the

masculine

as

t^^UaA henvy

and cmitinuous
dress), i^j^^

{rain),

^U..*.

beautiful,

i\^^
race.

rough

to tJie feel (a

new

Vj*^'

^/'^

-^m^s of j)ure

Rem.
^'f^-

The form
.i^^uf'^d-,

^'^ILai

sometimes serves as feminine to

;

jj*ibi,
^-r^d

O*^*'^

i*^)Se^

Ol^^^* P^t'pl^^^d^ amazed, ^^j-***

297.

All adjectives have not a separate form for the feminine.

The

followino-

forms are of both genders.

it

()
sitive),

JjA^, when

has the meaning of J^li (transitive or intran-

and

is

attached to a substantive in the singular, or serves

a
^^

as

predicate
J>.^-tf>

to

substantive
])atient

or

a pronoun

in

the

singular;
^l^*'

as
^^

^yCwj
patient

J^J

and grateful man,

1

j^^^ J^^^

<i

3 ^

and grateful woman ; w>jjk.^ ^}

;

^^

ly^'^^9 ^^^t??,

wJjJ^
/ saw

SI;-!

a lying woman
she was, or

ij>^

wJl^

she

was patient ;
;

[;>*o ly^tj

that

/ thought

her,

patient

[wJ>^^ '^j^ a full grown antelope].

But
<i^

if

no substantive or pronoun be expressed, Jjas makes a feminine

3^

ijjjji,

and

also if it has the

i

__

30^
;

f^

i^

meaning of J^aa.
Ox

as Sj^-.-
Jx
<*J

wotj I saw
/^<^'5

a patient {woman)
she-camel
rj,

X , 3 ^ x/Jx XX ajjA. ^)j aJ^.. ^)J

J^

^j^j
^

^
x

/^^

^^^

<x

to ride,
--

nor one
X

to

carry loads, nor one for milking, where

Gx
J

3 ^

J X

5x
X

4j^^j and iu^X.

Rem.
92
J X
;

- aj^^j..

and aj^X^, whilst aJ>. ^^^LoI-,

S
J X

rt.

Exceptions are rare

0x6/0
X

as ^js- hostile,
X
'n)

an enemy,
5
J

fern.

J X

Sjj^
tent,
9

[and again,

Ov^l ^^
J ^

wJjJL.

there is

no rnilch-ewe in
X X X

the

as

we
Oxx
Asli

read in the tradition of

O ^

Umm Ma 'bad, w>3^

D. G.]

aSU or

Jx
w.

^^sua

and

j^jcf. Slw

a shorn

sheep.

24

186

Part Second.
[Rem.

Etymology
of ascent,

or the Parts of Speech.

297

h.

Hence the fem. nouns 3^.0 an

difficult

acclivity^

>3^^

'^

mountain-road
(b)

j3*>'^^ ''^^^

^y^

declivity.

D. G.J

,J-j*i,

when

it

lias

the meaning of ^yuLo, and under the

same conditions as J^a^

X

e.g.

^^ ^

^
X

,j>^ an eye admiied with kohl,

r>

OCX

XX

wj.. 51^1 a wounded woman, ^)^ SUs a murdered woman; but

1;;)

X 0,0

- X

OCX

ajjjjJI aX^S

c^Ij

/
^

5f2<;

{the

woman) whom

the

Hararls had

murdered;
T

%^ W
"

aAj^I oj^a this

X
^

is

(a sheep) which has been (paf'tly)

.

Ox
If Jwois has the
. . .

<

ga#^7j

by a beast of prey.

meaning of
'
;

^J.ft^i

(transitive
Ox
X
;

or intransitive),

...
it
X

forms a feminine in S_

Ox
as j-j-oj
0!
;

helper, S^-j-oJ

Ox
^,^
aw
intercessor,

Oxx'ix dsL^dt v-i^t

;

'XX<">X
temperate, chaste, dJuk^
^.A^j-

Ox
X

Oxx

Rem.
0^

Exceptions in either case are

^

rare.
^jj) q.-^

For example
it
;

dXs^

3 jL^^o-.

p7'aiseworthy
habit,

way of
;

acting,

blameworthy

= ^^Jl
X
J

OxJOx

OxjOxOxxOxOx aX-a. a 0^0^^

<i.o,^.c3

and, on the other hand, ju

X
X

J^
X

igviAe
X

0^

|a9xx0x
^'J'^'

a
jj^l

a new wrapper, j^-U-^,^! ^j^ ^^j-^

mercy
(c)
is

<iL&g

verily God^s

nigh unto thern who do

well.

0^0 Jaa,
(

0x0
JIa--,

r.

and

J-jjL,

which were originally nomina

instrumenti
(
_.

228),

but

afterwards

became intensive
O

Jx

Ox

adjectives
;

233, rem.
^Cx

b),

under the same conditions as J^si and

^ ^

^J-^i

e.g.

D ^^uAc

0x0

Sl^t

fw

obstinate,

self-willed

woman; ^Ujc a5 a

0x0

Ox X
c^CiY^

0x0

Oxx
^x
X
J

^xx
woman who
uses

she-camel; jlJa ajj^-, or j-jia^ ^j^-, ^ young

OCx

uses

mz^c perfume; but SjIJaa^ "^'j

*'^^

(<

woman) who

much

perfume.

00
Rem.
^/ie

Ox
poor, (^Ia-wo speaking
X

Exceptions are rare

as

jj^-X**o

0x0
truth, fern.
<i;^,C>.o,

XX

Oxx
ajIa^j^
[;

OCX

but

j^>JC*^^ Sl^^t is allowed.

D. G.]

290]
[(d)

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns

."i

bst, d-

Adj. The

N'umbers.

187

Those adjectives that are properly

ii.
,^

infinitives

(>5

280, rem. c

and Vol.

18(>,

a) e.g. jyj, w^*>^- w--^,

etc.

l^^, J*>^,
1).

^,

^^3,

i^'fc.o,^^ and some others as oW-> J'-at

G.]

Rem.

Adjectives which are, by their signification, applicable

to females only,

do not form a feminine in

Zl.

when they
or,

designate

an action or state as natural and permanent,

lasting for a certain period of time (JU -;
ji5U, harren,
^
'i

at any rate, as

as J-oI- j)regnant^
,^^^1.,

w^tl^,
,

jjblj,

having swelling
15,

breasts^

wwoU,

^jU, j-oo, [*iLwo 'Ibn Hism

last

1.

R. S.] menstruating,
the
J

jyib divorced, ^JioKc without ornaments, j^[. with

J
^
^

head arid

bust naked, ^^j-^ giving suck, ^,^!^ bearing twins, ^JJsl having a
^

child or

a young one with

her,

her,

^jjLC having a

fawn

with her,

j-s^

having a whelp with

a7id of middle age]

[^La*.

chaste, C>^Jj staid, j,^lft

^J-ojc.

unmarried
if

and likewise ^J-wl^ <3>^'

But

they

designate the said action or state as beginning, actually in progress,

or about to begin (j^l. aa-), they form a feminine in d_
V3-JI A-tful.
;

as

j<A

i7ic

16*

menstruating
d-Lol.

to-

dag

Ijci 4JJIJ9

^-A
is

s/te tt?i^^

6e divorced

to-morrow; jA^

JJ every woman who

-pregnant
o>z.

A(X6'

Aer

^iwie

or term; CUai^jl l^c

shall see
sliall
it,

^e

day when ye
giving suck)

every

AJui^ ^J^ woman who is

^Jjkju 'yjjjj v6>;|

suckling (in the act

site

of

become heedless of that which

has been
J)

suckling.

3.

The Numbers of Nouns.

like verbs, three

298.
and plural

Nouns have,
(see 81).

numbers, the singular, dual,

299.

The dual

is

formed by adding ^t_ to the singular (omitting,

;

of course, the t^nwin)

as

w^U^ a

book,

obl;

Iwj

a fawn,

o^j

or

0^;

188

Part Second.
Rem.
a.

Etymology
a nation,
'Ot

or the Parts of Sj^eech.

S is

299

A
a

If the singular ends in Zl

;

changed into
a buttock^ and

O (see
rt.^ifc.

294,

rem.)

as

4-l

^jfC^S.
^ a

But
}

4-Jl

testicle^

usually

make

j^tJt

and ^L.o..

Rem. h. If the. singular ends in a quiescent \^ (\S '^^ L^ ) which was originally mohile (compare 167, a, , a), it becomes

SO again in the dual

^jv,j.j
iji.-

as ^Jlj a youth, for ^J:s,

oW^
ci

l5*'>)

'^'^^^'

interdicted ground, j^L^^.

_

j<)-

butt for shooting,

xxOx

^Ox
j

xxOx

XOJ
j

XXJ

OW-/*

XXJ
occur.

L^>^ ^

^e^a^ opinion,
XX
X

0^3^
?

l^'W^ pregnant, ^LJm.

form
I

xJ

^jlf. a bustard,

(JjIjjU..

From

j<.o- the

^^

^l^^o-- is said to

XX
tjl),

xx__

If the singular ends in a quiescent

(SI.

or
is

which was

originally

dual

as

J mobile (compare 167, a, , XX XXX #x La^ a staff, for ^-ac, ^I^-o^

a),

the 3
iSx

restored in the
the neck,

U5

the

nape of

^t^5.

If

the singular of a quadriliteral

originally a 3, the
^
f>

noun ends

in a quiescent

^, which was Q
becomes
XX
^j^l,j.^X
;

is

not restored in the dual, but

XX
X XX

^nobile, as ^<v^

musical instrument (from

lyJ
6p
;

xdf

XX
^c<*^

for 3^),

XX
^^r 3-uc),
IJOJ

XX

5xJ
^<i> .

^<^tt jyurblind (from

jjjl<j.ucl

named
^.-i>j

xxxxxxOj
upper parts of
the

O J (from^,o.wt for 3-0-'),

xwxj oW-***
^

15-'^/^
^

rendered contented (from

for 3-oj), O^**^/^-

-^ solitary exception

".* seems to be ^IjjJ^

if

^Ae

two buttocks, the singular of which,

used,

would be {^jj^

Rem.

c.

The hemza
becomes 3
<^x

nine
X

(
X

296),
X
;

of the termination ^l_, denoting the femiX ^ X ; as ila*,laj a ii?6 water-course or bottom,
X
X X
;

Ox

^x

X X 6 X
;

>xx

^l3la,Jsu

il;.ai,-
X

desert,

^^\^\ja^^
<*X

i\j.^^ red, ^jS^Sj-^-XX

c|/.o
X

Ox
>

X X
,

yellow, i^\^\jJL>a.
are,

Forms

like ,jlp}/iO'^, ^^tgt;.a>,c

and even ^jUI^-o,

the termination

however, said by some to be admissible.

In
is

X
,

gt
,-x

when sprung from

a radical
..X

or

^,

the hemza

may

either be
as

retained or changed into 3, though the former

Ox
(X

xx,*x
;

preferable;

^l*

caress (for 31**^),

^W\,^^

or j^l3l-^

b^ a mantle (for
{^^j\>j

L^^-^j)

O'^'-^x)

^^ Ob'-^)

Some, however, admit the forms

299]

IL The Noun.

A.

Nouns
i-ein.

Sahst, d-

Adj. The
case of a
it

Dual.

I.s9

and ^Cl...^
(see ^ 2r)9),

(cunip. 291,

a).

In

tlie

JUJ^)t oj.^
^; as
^''^
f^L-lft,

the

l)(;tter

course

is

to clian<,'e

into
l^

^IjULc or ^IfUU
^1_
1)0

^'L^-,

ub^t'j'- <" O'^W./*-Ik;

heinza of
lj.3),

radical, it
;

cannot

changed into ^

as

l\j3

(from

^Ul^d

^Lo^ (from 3-oj), (jjItLj

In words
is

of hve or

more

letters,

the rejection of the terminations \^ and pI_

admissible; as jJj>face^
hole.,
X

a sluggish mode of
j^tjjuj

walking., 0*ii>***
6'^o?^<

lH^J having a hairy

;

XX
XXOX

^^_;.^5

/n"^,

camel, ^IjJaj.5

^l*,ol5
^

rt

jerboa^
of

>

^xxOJ
;

xxOj
rt

XXX

jjbtold

gLA.;t

6/c^

beetle,
X

(j^

L .^A^a

instead

^Uj^.,

XXXOXX
^Lj^^i^*.^,

XX

xx^Oj
^Ijjl-,*.;..

^j^bjjuj,

^I^I-oU, and

Rem.

c?.

If a

has been elided in the singular after a kesra

and before a danniia with ten win

X

the dual; as^tj, for

X X X

5xxx
^l^j-otj

(see 167,
;

6,

), it is restored in

}xx<.x
oW^'j
5

^tj,

^^Ij, for

i*-<|;,

?**'^)
^

for i^a^w, ^jLa,w

is

(compare

restored in the dual of

Xx XXf SXX (rarely O^**-0' '^o-*->)' 0'>^'' 0'>*-' ^ X

OOj

x-

and

3-0-**')

have ^^^^t,

XCX ^ XX ^,^^, and^, have O^^'

xxx_
^t^-o^, still
X

XX XX
X

manner, an elided ^ C o OP Ox OxC Oxt some words; as w^l, ^t,^,^^. (for ^t, ^ck.t, XXX 'P 60 00 Oxx

166,

a).

In

like

O-:'

O^*-*^'

*-^
XX

0x0 or ^jt

XX
xO

and^-'' (for

^^

-;j

xxO

makes i^UUj

or ^UUjI.
XXX

XX

XXX

rarely O^-^j ^"^^ O^-o^' X

XXX

xxxO

O^J^ O^^^ X X X Ox
^

more rarely

^JJ^3-o^
X

and

^l^j^s.
X

j.X

makes o!/*X X

l>*>

^jUa or ^I^Kb.

Rem.

e.

singular, it
xxj

If the third radical has been elided before S in the OxxC xxP Oxe OxJ OxOj is not restored ; as ^ul, for 5^1, ^Ul ; iJ, for S^J,
0x0
XX
jj^lii^
;

Ox
;

^UiJ
XXX

<U3,
J'-"
;

for

4jJ,

OxOx XXX Oxx u^, for AyAw, ,j^Uw

Oxx
;

Xw,

OxOx for 4^..^,

Oxxx
for Sj^iA,

y^lZw

A;jb,

XXX ^^IJU*.

Rem.

y.

The dual

is

commonly employed
*

in Arabic to signify

Jx

two individuals

of a class, as

\J^^^ two men,

of
scissors.

or a pair of anything,

as vj^^-^j or jjjLaio, a

i:tair

When

two objects are

190
-A.

Pakt Second.

Etymology
virtue

or Ute Parts of Speech.

either
of

299

constantly associated, in
opposition, a dual

natural connection or

may

be formed from one of them, which shall

designate both, and the preference given to the one over the other
is

termed

0^ .^^^JJu, the

rtiakmg

it

prevail over the other.

w>l father
;

For example

jjjl^l father

and mother^ from

; ^l^-orftJI

^jI^.1 brother

and

sister^

from ^t brother

the

sun and

rnoon,

from

j^oaJI the

moon;

^{!ijjL^\ the east

and

west,

from ^JJJi^\

the east;

[^I5l^t Basra
Euphrates and
el-

and Kfa ;
Tigris*
;]

^j_)U5pt

Rakka and Rfika ;

el-

^\j\jii\ the

^Jjlu-^a*,)!

Hasan and
;

el-Hosein, from

jj^|o^t

Hasan

(the elder son of

J ^ J

'All)

jj^ij^a^l

^Omar

'ibn el-Hattob

and ^Abu

Compare in Sanskrit pitarau, " father and mother," bhrtarau, "brother and sister," rdasl, "heaven and earth," ahanl, " day and night," usdsait, " morning and evening," Mitr, " Mitra and Varuna," etc.
Bekr, from j-^iC ^Omar.

[Rem.

g.

The Arabs

like to designate

two

different objects

by

the dual of an adjective used as a substantive and denoting a

quality that the
(of things) for

two have

in

common,
;

as

i^\:tj.^^\

the

two

coolest

morning and evening

;
j^I/^o--'n)!

O^-JtJ^'^'

^^^^

^"^^ ^^^^

^^^^ ^^^

eating

and

coitus

the

two red ones for meat and wine;

\^\^y*)*^\ dates

and water ;
new ones
;

^l-A50^)t milk
for the night
X X X Ox

and water;
the

^j^ljuj^aJt or
the

^^Jw>.^)i the two

and

day ; ^Ijao^II
XX
C

heart

and

the tongue

(JjU.o-Jj^'
.

the

two eyes; ^\1^'^\ urine and

.

du7ig or sleeplessness

and disquietude of mind ;

" ^ " \^\j^\j^\ the Tigris

.
.

and Euphrates.
Rem.
( h.

D. G.]
is
X

The dual
or from

sometimes formed from broken plurals

f'tO

300,

6),

^OfJ\ oUit

290,
^^

e),

to designate

two

bodies or troops (oUtl^a. or

X

O^^)

^^^ objects in question.

XXX

E.g. ^J'^jI two herds of camels

X

(^Jjlj,

xt

^5

two O^*^^ X

fiocks of sheep or

* [The dual of place-names in poetry sometimes means only the

two

sides of the

town;

see Schol.

on 'Ibn Hiam,

p. 121,

1.

16.

R.

S.]

300]

IL The Noun.

k.

Nouns Sahst

(t

Adj. The
(from
^^-liJ,

Plural.

191

goats {^/^),
Ju^..),
y y ,

vj*^^*^

^^^^^

herds of he-camels

JI^-,
})1.

pi.

of

jJ^I-IJ
,

<?fo Aerc/s
y y y
'

of milch-camels (from

of oaJIl})

JbiLyj^ iJULo

j<-^j

O^

between the {collected) spears of {the tribes

pi.

of)

Malik and Nahsal (from p-U;,

theoloyij

of

^j)

^t'^J^-'^'
o/*

(^he

fundamental principles of
(aaaJI

/"^j^jull

^3,-0 1)
[coini).

rr//r/

/ai^;

J3-0I), from

J>ot,

pi.

of ^J-^l

a root;

in

He])rew

D^nbh].
5
-

B
1.

Rem.
in their

Proper names of the

of

class i^e^j^

^^=>J

264) vary

mode

forming the dual.

y

If the first part of the

com-

pound be indeclinable and the second declinable, the

the termination ^^\; as
y -y wJj^^jl^, ^bj^^jot. y y y

Jx

latter takes

But

if

both

parts be indeclinable, as in

4-)^.*jj->,

or,

when taken

together, form

a proposition, as in
J

1^ ^^,

recourse must be had to a periphrasis

y y
y y
Z)

uli-y

yy

witli

j3 possessor of; as duy^^^

tj>,

\j^ JsuIj Ij3,

^i<jo

7nen called

Sibaweih or IWabbata sai'ran.

constructus,
y y

If the first part be in the status

y y

yO y

it
i

is
y

simply put in the dual, as ^l^

by

\j^
y

two
it

men

yt
\yj\
y
il

"

called

i^U* juc
Oy Z

''Abd

Mendf

ju^j

two
J

men

called joj

^\ Abu
But
in

-a

Zeid,

j-j-jJt
y

UjI two
^

men

called j-^ji\ ^jjt ^Ibnu ^z-Zubeir.

y
C t

the case of compounds with w>t, j^t,

etc., it is
y a y y yi

allowable to put the

second part in the dual likewise, as

^juj

1^1.

300.
{a)
J
vtiO

There are two kinds ( plurals in Arabic.

i

D
y Oy

The

one,
3
Zl

which has only a single form,

y iO-O J y
'y

is

called

^-o^Jt

^jafc.cJ t,

or ^a>..cuoJi
J

2;-o^''
b y Oy

l^^^
y

sound or perfect plural {pluralis

y
C---

>0

lO

6 y

saniis),

and ^l*Jt

.^Jt,

or

iu*^L^31

^-o^,

^^^^

complete or entire

plural, because all the vowels and consonants

of the singular are

retained in
{b)

it.
3

y 3^00

y by

The

other,

which has various forms,

is

called j-^^X^JI ^^JI,

192

Part Second.
ul

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

301

>"

or^^-j-X:Jl jUoJ^-, the

broken plural (pluralis fractus), because

it is

more

or less altered from the singular by the addition or elision of con-

sonants, or the change of vowels.

301.

The

pluralis sanus of masculine

^
J

nouns

is

formed by adding
X J

Ox
^^ the singular
;

the termination
pluralis
san\is

Oj

as JjL

thief,

O^J^-

^^^

of feminine

nouns, which end

Ox,
changing o into

Ot

as

GxxOxx a5jU, Ol5;U

in

S_, is

formed by
not

of those

I'll which do

end

in

S.,

by adding
a.

Ot_

to the sing., as^o^j-

elif

Mary, oUtt^*.

Rem.
tenwTn
o

If

the singular ends in

niaksra, with or without

(^
167,

or
6,

^
,

),

or in

kesra with ten win (_), arising out of

),

or in a quiescent ^^ preceded by kesra (^ a and , arising out of j^ then the rules laid down in 166,
(^
(

),

b,

?xOj

OxxOj

and
(,^

167,

a,

c,

are to be observed.
for ^j-jAJa.tfuo,

E.g. ^JlLua,^, for ^-Ja-a*o

245), chosen,

xOxxOj
C

^;Alflu.guo, for ^^^^^^^AJauisuc

Ox

xJ xxxCJ xOxJ ^.*.<^ Moses, 0L^3^ xjx xjx

;

^^la-^,

and

in the oblique cases

xJxJ

X
j

^^'^

0>tJ*^3**

o^^^j

for i*-l5,

XX

a judge, 03^^^> ^^^ 03t^^^^' ^^^ ^^ ^^^ oblique cases

X

X
;

x6x

JxOx
for ^-MaJI, ^Ae barefooted,

xJxOx
jjjilaJI,
smallest,

^j-j-l5,

for jj-wMl5

xjxx
for
jji^_5j_sIJ1
;

^la^l, xOj
_

^-Lj-a- pregnant,

oI^-

Oxx5J

xOrtx
;

j^^^^a-a)!

i57ie

JxxOtx
OUjjoJt
;

xxJ
j^Jl.0-^
5.

OxxxJ
OLJl-o-*'-

quail,

Rem.
^

tives of

of the middle radical in feminine substanxOj the forms Jjti and aXx5, Jji and aAj, Jjii and aJLs,
Ox

The gezma

xxO

x06j

derived from roots which

mediae

are

not mediae radicalis geminatse or

vel

^,

passes in forming the plural into a vowel, which

may

either be the same as that of the first syllable, or in all cases Q OfGOx y ^ y Sxxe fetlia. E.g. jLfr^ Da^d, O) j^c^ ^j\ the earth, the ground, oUsjt
<i
;

Jxi^x

XXX
Ox

OxOxOxOx

(ni^^lK)
OxOx
4JJ.5

^^JW^

'^5^
XXX

O'^Lj^

4A0.5, 4^., a

&A,
the

XXX
,

Oxxx

oI-aS, oI.Ua.

Ox
0x0

a
,

village,

00
X

XX

Obj^S

jUA Hind, OtjuA or OljUA

0x0
Sjjurf

XXXX
;

0'

Sj jc^

coming in

,,
;

Oxxx
Otjjk^

m,orning,

Oxx

Ox
X

S^* a fragment, Ot;.*^ or C>I^-.*,

Oxx

^e

lotus-tree,

Ot^ju^ or

Ox Otjjw

Jdj/
J'-o.

OxJJ

XX

Quml,

O'^Lo- or

301] IL The Noun. K. Nouns Subst.<^

O'^iU*i^Ii darkness,
Ill

Adj. riuralis Hanns. 103

;

OUi^

or Ol-oJLt

ii^ an

i/;?;;er

chajuber,

oUji

or Oliji.

the forms

jii and

iiii, the

gezma may

also

be retained, as be done only

of^l^,

Ol^,

[Olij^]; but in

lUi

this

can

))y

poetic license, as

^La^j from
9 X x

a-a5j looseness or

slackness (of the joints),

9x0^ ^^j^j from

S^ij

a
as
J

sigh.

Names
Talha,
J J

of

men

of
;

the form j^A^

iUi have
f>

likewise 0*^1*3,
'rhe
'0

^^.U^

Ola*-U?

^ ^ ^

S^*-

I/amz((,

Olj-o^.
^ J J

word ,^j^ or ,^^,

if

^t

wedding or

marriage, has
0*^)1*3 is

oUj^.

In

AJAi,

the third radical be ^, the form

or C^S^ji (but not
[If the

not admissible, as

S^ a summit, Ot^^^
is

Oljji).

rare exception

Olji^. from Sjj. a whelp.

X

third radical be j^, the form 0*ibii

is

likewise disapproved.

One

0x0
may
uses

0x0
as Otj.,...^, but not
S.]

say
^

OLaJ,
R.
'

OUaJ,

Ox

instead of which one

i<atoJ.

In
^ ii

JUi,

if
J

the third radical be

OxOJ

^,
,

the form
xxj

OxJJ
O'^lUi
is

0x0

inadmissible,
<i

as
>}

dJij
y i i

a charm, fL.ln kidney, OU5j,

OxxJ OUL
6x0x

(but not OL5j, OlJL).

If the

middle radical be ^ or
Ox
X X
;

^,
X

the gezma of these three forms

is

retained
e^^,
^

as Sj^a. a nut, Otj^o.

OxOxOxOx
;

OxOxOxOx
a helmet, oU^uj; i*^ a fault, Ox S^*\

4-3J a garden, Ol-^j

OL^
X J

0x0 xOx
;

a.^j an
_

0x0
Ox

^6x
/ /.

ioiJ3 (for i->i)

rt

lasting, still rain,

0x0 J

OLo^i

Su

(for

4ao)
7

Ox
a church, Obu.
0^)J>.
especially
;

aJj3 (for 5J^3) a

^ttr/i

of fortune, a vicissitude,
XXX

The vowel
in

fetha is, xOx

aJL5,

however, admitted dialectically *,

Oxxx
as

Oxx
OtiO-|3,

Oxx
OUjO,
"

the form

Otj^-,
^Ubti,

OlcuJ,

OxxJ
^S)j^.

Substantives
attack,
a J

''*^.
of the

forms

derived from verbs med.

o5x
5
X
;

w X

rad. gemin.

always retain the gezma

i3

as 5j5 a mo^e,

Otj3

2jcw
2

X
;

2
SjLft
X

a charge or
o2
J

Ot jw

a certain number, a few,

is

Ol jLft
X

cj^ a navel, Oij-^.

<s^Ox
DM0
^i(7,

OxOx
>

The same

9xxx

the case with OxOx

;

all

adjectives, as

Ol.a>.c (not Ol.a>,tg )

aX^

OxOx
O'^L^
;

0x0
4a.A^ /a^

'^^'^^^^

^ [Viz. in the dialect of

i.

Hudeil, according to Zamahsari, Fclik,

43.

D. G.]
w.

25

194

Part Second.
strong^

Etymology
;

or the Parts of Speech.

302
of

and

OlaJ^

S^J. sweety 0I5JL..

(jr

Exceptions

are, 2ju

middle stature, OU-^

a sheep or goat),

oUjj, and ^UaJ having

little

milk (of

OUaJ.

3 and j^, as third radicals, reject their fetha in the fern, singular, and become quiescent before S, passing into ( 214, and 7, rem. c and d), they are restored in the plural along with
c.

Rem.

If

5 X

Oxx

XX

X
;

XX

the vowel.
-p 1)
rt.

E.g.

S^JLo or S'sL, prayer (for o^!La),

Ot^JLo

SUS,
(for
a,

OxxxOxxxfixx
carie,

spear, tube
X XX
<>

(for

3^5),

Ot^5

SUs, a
9
X X J

young woman

xxx ^LJi),

xO

OLls
with

SU^, thrown
a).

Ox xO J (for iw;.^),

OL.;- (compare 167,

a,

166,

Rem.
ZjL
,

c?.

If the third radical has

been elided in the

sing, before

it

may be

restored in the plural or not, according to usage.

5x
Oxx
2L.>

0x0
OxOx
OxOx

0x0
4.|,-Aft)

Oxx
a thorny
tree,

E.g. <La^ (for S^-ft or

(for S^^w or 4.^.<w)

Ol^-aft and
Oxx
;

O^-o^
O

Oxx

c%

y^ar,

Oxxx Oxxx Ot^-w and Olyi-w

Oxe
;

xOx

4a.w (for 4.^aw

slave,
;

^ ^

OxOx

Oxxx
;

Oxxx
013^^
Oxxx

OxxP
(for
^

or S^Aw) a

Ol|,Aw or Oxx iUA (for Ot3-t or Ott

^ijo,

4t

S^t) a female

Oxx

OxP

Oxxx
0.>-J
;

Oxx
OxOx

S^a), thing, Otj-b or OliA

> J

2^
0x0

OxJ

OxOj
(for d^-ji^)
ifAe

jooin^ o/*

a weapon, 0IJ9
OxOJ

S^
Ox

(for Sjjj)

OxJOxJ
a rm^, OI/J
ti

io
r,

(for

S^j) a troop or

&anc?,
;

Olo
O

OxJ^x
;

an

armlet,

aJSj

(for

4^)
i

^
;

^e gum,,
S
^

OUJ

, 0x0 a5j (for 4-^5^)

Ox
a lung, Ol5j

a^

Ox

(for A,*^)
XX
;

hundred,

OU^.
V

XX
OxxP

0x0 Oxxx sIU< or A*) (for -j^j),

X
ti
^

daughter, makes

Ot

and CUa)

^S-

(for Sj.t),

sister,

Otj-t.
>^

D
to

Rem. e. The hemza in the terminations It and |t_ is subject the same rules in the plural as in the dual ( 299, rem. c).

Hence from

OxxOx

Oxix

xxO X ^2 X f^ ltj.-d, il^^, 1^5^

x^xx

OxxOxOxSx
or

Ot^LS^, Ot^-o^
sometimes reject

xxJ

Words the terminations ^ and OxxJ OxxxJ

or
Otjli-w.
X
X

Oxxx

l^--',

are formed Ot^t^^^-o, Otjl^,

of
I*

five
X

more

letters

pt (see 299, rem. c)

^

Oxx

as j^jU., OIjjU. or

OI^U.

iIoIS a jerboas hole, OIoVS.

302.
{a)

The

pluralis sanus masc. is

formed from

Proper names of

men

(excepting those which end in S, as

302] IL The Noun. A. NounsSubstd' Adj.~lHur.San.Masc. 195

AaJLU),
tlieir

diminutives, and

the
as

diminutives of

common nouns
^
J

JIOJ
which denote rational beings;
^y-o^
;

^0

J
;

y J

'Otkmn, ^yilo^
(dimin. of J^-j a

j-j-^
?????),

'Oheid (dimin. of juc 'Abd), Oj^N;-^

J*!?*^;

jj3-Lg
(b)

yu^ (dimin.

of j^^U)

^^/i

inferior poet,

C)3j^^5

Verbal adjectives which form their

fern,

by adding

(c)

Adjectives of the form Jjil, which have the comparative and

J
_

J y

superlative signification.
etc.

[The corroboratives of ^J^

viz.

^-o^t,

?^y
B

liave also the plur. san.

6
^

masc, though by
to

their fem. sing. I^-o-,

f
i\

^,

etc.

they might

seem

belong

rather to

the class of

adjectives exemplified by jsl^\, etc. 296.

For the plur. fem. see

304,
{d)

II.

2,

rem.

D. G.]

The

relative adjectives in \^.

(e)

The words

jjI (for j^y->)

9
Of-

son,
ft

^U

o?ie

of the four
it
^

classes
goose,

of created beings,

^j\

the

earth,
;

^\

Of-

ones family, jjt

the

y^ the possessor (of a thing)

(rarely

which make 03^> Oj-oJ^^,

Oy^j^

0^j^)> 0>*^'> Ojjii and 033'> (used only

in the construct

state 333, see 340, rem. c)*.

Rem.

a.

Adjectives, however, have the plur. sanus masc. only

when

joined to substantives denoting rational beings.

b.

Rem.

Plurales fracti are also formed from substantives and

adjectives that have the plur. sanus adjectives

masc, but more

especially from

when used
c.

substantively.
(e)

D
may
be added
of
Jeif-

Rem.
<-

To the words enumerated under

highest

wui

^jj-jift,

the

heavens,

and ^jt or ^\ (construct form

^ In a

poem
and

of

en-Nbiga (Ahlw. App.

13, vs. 5)

we

find jj|>*^
p.

from
last
1.

*aJ,

in the

commentary on the Diw.

of

Hudeil,

120,

^3-A3-j from

6^.

We

ought to mention also the expressions

196

Part ^ecoj^d. Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

302

OV-j'' with the first sylhible short, see 340, rem. c), possessors, which have no singular ; as also the numerals denoting the tens^
5
i

from 20 up to 90

323).

Further, Ji*j^ a privy,

i^^j-',

^yL^

^^

a thing, \^yJ^

',

j-^ vulva,
*-t.

and the

rarer forms

vJ^t,

^3A.t, from w>t and

Rem.

d.

Some

fem. nouns in
d)

Zl.

especially those of

which the

third radical (j,

^,

has been elided, have a plur. sanus masc,

;

the termination d_ disappearing entirely

as

Zj.^.

a stony, volcanic a thorny

>

district,

^jj- (and, very irregularly, OjJ'*'')

>

^^-^c

tree,

C)y^ ^j
')

^ lung, si)^j

^j^ ^

hall,

sphere,
obliq.

03J^ ^^
j

stick

wsec?

ftt/

children at play,

^^5

[cas.

vI>^^1

^'"^

^ year, a

^Jji-w.

From

the oblique case of this last word,

y^j.*^ 325,

viz. |j>{j.w, arises

a.

secondary formation ^^>aw, [like

ii.

rem.

Comp,

also

108].

Rem.

e.

In proper names of the

is
X

class j^-f. w'>;- ( 264),

(

the formation of the plural

J
X

analogous to that of the dual

299,
is

rem.

h).

Thus ^jSJ^^aa,

in

which the second member only

;

declinable,

makes ^^^jSJjjlc

xjxdx

XX

but

<su^.w

Oxx

Jx

XX Sxx
and
ljw

Oxx

5xx
tj.^
litx

ipx

JajU,
Jx

which are

wholly indeclinable, form aj^iaw jj3 and X X

JajD 333, new called

J

Slbaweih and Ta'abbata sarran. Construct compounds, like j^^ .*x^ XX Ox(/jO xx JOx Ox Ox Jfyil^, juj jjI, and j^ji\ ^>jt, form ol^ J^^? ^J *W^ ^iicl
xap Oxii /o ^l-ojJI fU^t, ^'^e^i

called

^Ahd Menf, ^Ah Zeid, and ^Ihnu ^z-Zuheir

5

but in the case of compounds with

X

w*t,

^A,

etc., it is also

allowable

Ox

<^x>x

to say
5

y^joj

^bt

and the

like.

It may be
h, 6),

added that compounds

with

jjjt,

when they

are the names, not of persons, but of animals

XX

or other objects (see

191, rem.

50
(from
Ox

wUj
JO ^^1
J

XX
GxO
(X?2?/

OJO
X

take the feminine plural

^xjO
|U
of
the

Oto

or d-ut)

e.g. yj*ij^
^

v>jt
X

a weasel,

^t
X

0^

water-fowl,

jjSj

one of the stars in

tail

the

Great Bear,

XX

^j^

OI-, etc.

808] ILTheNoun. k. Nouns Suhst.<i: Adj. Pbir. Han. Fem. 197

[REM.y!
If a

word

in the status constructus

is

put in the plural,

the following genitive of possession

as

may be put
or

also in the plural,

;

iO^Jt

suw

pi.

cj)on>

)l

dlwt

J*-^'

dLwl

,..j.,JwiJt

jjji,

wJ^JlJI

^JUil

or

v.^JI

^Uil
4-LJ

ju^l
lias

w-.Io,

3;^!

w^la*..-!

or

jLJjiJI

w^I,-oI

4^y..o.a>.JI

^.o^' ^-^^

JU>J'

C-w;-.,

JI^N)I

O^
The

etc.

D. G.]

303.
(a)
y
J

phiralis sauus fern,

is

formed from

B
men
as

Proper names of women, and such names of

^0
^

end
vi

in
y
;

^^Oy

yy

Jvl y
;

S; as

v^j
Rem.

^^ifi^f^,

^W-tlJ

^^^^ Ilhid,

OljUA

Sjs.

'Azza, Olj^

AaJJ Talka

(a

man's name),

OUJJ

(^

301, rem.

b).

According to some grammarians the

a7iy

plur.

sanus fem.

may be formed from

word ending in d_; as

j

<ig,.iff

gazelle^

OL^
(6)

Ajj.5

village.,

^^Wj*^

i**^

<x

very learned man.,

oLo*^.

Feminine adjectives, the masculine gender of which has the C

pluralis sanus.
()

Feminine nouns in j^ and pt_

memory,
(^

as j^5'^' pregnant,

OIJm.
rem.

^j^^
jJ|jI.;.

Obj^i

il;o

distress,

Ol^ij-o

301,

6?);

bustard, OIj^L-.
of the letters, which are usually feminine
(

(?)

The names

292, 6)

(^)

The names
;

of

the

months

as
;

jbj, s^.^)\

the

Moharram,

j)

OU;^
(/)

jjl-cj

Ramadan, OI-o;
verbi

Jl^
196),
r^

tSauwl, 0*^13^.

The feminine nomina

G^x

and

the derived forms

G^^O
a
feof, OUiJa.5J
;

G^6
-'^Uxot

202)

as -jjjw
^

definition,

G^^O^ cUaSt G^^O

oUjjj
;

all

nomina verbi of

technical term, Ol.'^Ua-ol.

of the second

Rem.

The nomina verbi

and fourth forms, when

r, y^

used in a concrete sense, admit also of a pluralis fractus; as

^4.j.;.tfJ,

198

Part Second.
(^

Etymology
an
era,

or the Parts of Speech.

303

**-A!^^^)

literary

composition, a book,

UuJLaJ,
;

\,JlJ\^

(compare

136)

f^^

ffj

date,

a chronicle, -UjjI^

-jjUj distresses,

difficulties;

jwL3 annunciations, prognostics; w*-.Uj wonders,

w-j-Ij!
;

marvels; ol-;t a false rumour,

^twl a chain or

series

of authorities, jlJUI.

B
as

{g)

Substantives of foreign origin, even

when they denote persons

^Ul^jLo---j

^i^'^J-^

an awning, a
;

tent,

oLi>l;.-w

hospital,

oUUwjl^c-o

^jljj^lw

jet d'eaii,

a fountain, oUl^j^^
(for

^^' a^i

^',

Oi^^t
(A)

Iwb

(^

Pasha,

Ol^^b

Uwt

>Uwt) a teacher, Ol_jZwt.

Many

masc. substantives, which have no phir. fractus

;

and
X

some fem. nouns, which have not a fem. termination

stout camel,

as J^-^-w
^l o >

O'^La-w
".

l ^,
.

ew

warm
;

bath,

oL^Lo-.
<^^

an an
X
;

Oxxx

Oxxx
u'>jj^
living
thing,
a?i

C inanimate

OxxxxOxx
;

or inorganic thing, Obl.c'

X-X
;

XXX
jJJ/-U
^tJ^w^
x^ X

animal, oUI^^j.
or

jlt

XXX

landed property, Oljli^

occurrence (ht.

j^j.

^/^a^

happened or occurred),

Obj-^-U

OdP

Jjbl

ones family or

relations,

Ox Op 0*^1

OxxP
or 0*^*1, which some, however,
Ox Op
;

derive (according to

301, rem. ^) from ilAt

jjc

a caravan of loaded

Ox
X
\

Oxx
;

^xx
pl-^-w ^/^^
Op X

Oxx^
5%
or heavens, Otjl-w (though this
tj

camels, Ol/,j^ or Ol^-j^

,f,

word
J)

is

also
;

masc);

OJxOx
rem. 6)
,ji3^a**U

u^^'j'

^^

^ar^ or ground, Ol-^jt (see 301,

OxJxOx
OP
<^

OOJ
;

a waterwheel, Oj^a^^

OxJJ
or marriage, OUj.^.

From

XX

,j-*/^

OJJ or ^j^^

a wedding
is

On^*:*.)'

collection

of forty traditions

Ox

X P

formed oUoojI.
Verbal adjectives, which are used in the plural as substantives 0^x OJOx OxjOx _^ entities (from being) Ob>.3- beings (from j|>.>

{%)

as

Ox-'x OU5l9

^l^

OxjOx
found, existing)
lite7'ary
;

OjOx
;

<ut

" J

OlS^Xa,^ creatures (from J^Xa created)

W
X J

OU-i-tfu

compositions,

works (from

^ft

li

arranged,

classified)

304] IL The Noun. k. Nouns Suhst and Adj. Plnr.Fractus. 199

OljJLa*o hound
bound).

books,

volumes (from

j>

X n>

>o

covered with skhi,

(./)

All diininntives, except those specified in 302, a

<i

as

J--^

y J
;

itt'

hillock, O'^Lj.j.

w--^^ a

little

hook,

OL^I^

^wJ^ J

304.

The more common forms

of the plur. fractus of substantives

triliteral roots,

and adjectives, which are derived from

and

in

none of
are
1>

which (excepting JjI) does any letter precede the

twenty-nine in number.

first radical,

The

following

is

list

of these forms, with

the principal corresponding singulars, and examples.

Plur. Fract.
J

I.

jjjii.

Sing.
y
;

<J^OJ
1

J
;

<i

i
;

fjSt

iUi

as

i^J a
.^^pot,

'present,

^fta.i>

i*^j a

knee,

w-;

6j..

the white

or blaze (Germ. Blsse), on a horse's forehead,

;

jj^

4-l

or.

nation, ^^^\
;

4^5

[r^

leather

te?it,]

a dome, ^^^9

Sj^-

a form, jy>a
^ J

^j^^ a
y J

district (Gr. x^P")>

"

j^^

*JJ^ ^ ^
kidney,

fire-brand,

^j^
^^^)
;

OxOJ
^

(for

^^J^

or

jJ^,

213)

3LJ^ a

j^A
2.

(for

[^U-v^

courageous, ^ov^].

j^J5, fem. of

Ja9I as a superlative

234 and

295, h)
;

as

\^j^S

the largest,

j^\
;

\^jju^\ the smallest, jaoJI

^/^^

(^.Jajul

^^^ greatest, ^^Isudt

twlait

j^j^lt

^r.9#

(fem.

of Jj*^!), J^*^'

the highest,

^^<^y

Rem.
295,
--

Similarly
h),

^^S

'be.

other, another

(fern,

of j.1, see

rem.

^\,

without tenwin.
aXj, rare
#?^nz,

6 ^

3.

i-LiJ
Aiji
Ajj.5
f*

(especially from verba mediae rad. 3),

^^^r7^

as

0/ fortune, a dynasty, Jj^

jjj;.5

i^ a
ilaJ
f(

w^^

a ?7%^,
^^J)
;

(for

^j,5, 213)

beard,

^H

(for

A*^

trinket, ,^^5^ (for jJ^-).

200

Part

Secoi^t>. Etymology or the

Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.
II.

Jjii.
1.

Sing.

J--il

not comparative and superlative

j..^,j^
;

232 and 235)

;

as j-o^l red, ^-
;

w>^x-a.l

humpbacked, w^jla.

^^-I

<^m/,

u^^

white, ^;A^^ (for

j^-o^.

^Ao)

^^\

black,

^y^

(for >>-)

^^iO^t ^/mc?,

2.

i'^Us, fem. of

JaJI, not comparative and superlative

296)

as l\jsu^ yellou\
itjLo

yuo

iU-j^ lame, ^jc-

etc.

[Accordingly

desert has juj.]

Rem.

^^o.,

^U,
^J^
309,

iU-tfU,
a^Z),

and ^bQ (fem.

>(..&.,

of %<^^\, etc.,

corroboratives

of
[

make

^^,

^-^j,

Z^,
c,

without tenwin

a,

8],

aZ^ together.

[Comp.

302,

and
3.

vol.

ii.

137 and rem. c]

rad.

JUi, Jlai, JUi, derived from verba med.

0^

3
5

as

O'j^
timid,
^jy>
;

middle-aged married woman,

(of a
table,

jj^
^/^e
y^

(for

0>^)

j'j^
tent,
J

retiring
y

woman),
a plate,

jy
J

,jt^
J
5

jo/^

of a

yl
;

(jl^.
jjt.

03^

j'3^ ^ bracelet,

j^
^^*.

jljl /^^a^,
e.g.

[They may be contractions from original Js, as

^\^
4.

tooth-stick,

has certainly both

^^ and
;

R. S.]

J^li, derived from verba med. rad. j

J
J
r,

as
y

JuU

having newly

had young,
J)

\^

(for 33*)

i*5U [and Jj\^ farrow,'] not bearing

J

young for some years,

cases, as d^i

h^ [or Ja^,
Jj->
<5

J^^]-

[Also in some other

from d;U and

GJ J

from Jjb.
JJ

They may, however,

D. G.]

be contractions from

dji

and J>j (comp.

III. 5, rem.).

[Rem.
III.

AdU

she-camel has jJ^J.]

ji.
1.

Jlxl,

Jlii,

JUi, not derived

either from verba mediae rad.

304]

IL The Noun. A. Nouns Substd' Adj. Flur. Fractus. 201

Plur. Fract.
J J

A
Sing.
tertioe rad.

III.

jAi

continued.

geminat or verba
i i

ot

j^

as -bj

a /ar^^

^oi^-'/

or

dish ish, 9'^j

JIJ^5 tlw neck,

JS

J^
a

a mimosa
;

tree,
veil,

J-w

wjU>

rt

/>or?^,

w-i^

t^t/3 a

6^c?,

cA>^

jU. a

jjLa. a

stallion,

Q orw

jJI^-

tooth-stick,

^y^

j
;

Saturday, j-^

p|/^

^/^ shinhone

of an animal, c-j^

^1;.5

^ZC^, 3^5.

-t>

Rem.
J
-r.

Exceptions
^
^

are
J J

La**.

^Ae

6o?ie
^

oi^^r
Jc

^Ae

eye,
xOt

-h

"^

jjUfr

rein,

v>^.

[A

rare case

is

y**Jt

from

^-til

female, as though

it

were formed from s^UI.]

tertise rad.

2.

Jr?**, ^-^j*^,

J>*^> ^0^ derived from verba

^z^z'^

et

j^

as w'^-A5

or rod, s.*-a5

w.*,j a sandhill,
o^

w*J^

^^^'

5^^,

throne, bier,
iisi*

jj^

4-Uaw
jt?^^,

5/^2^0,

jj>iw
^>.ft

a;-;jl

c^V?/,

^ju
J ^

A.^ a

leaf or

<S^^
J J

pillar,

jc^

J^j
9
^

a message, a messenger,
O
J ^

^j.

3.

J-J5,

Jji, verbal adjectives not having a passive signification,

tertise rad.

and not derived from verba

;

et y^',
[

as

^ Ju

one

who warns, jjJ jyt^ patient, j-j-o

9JJ

J^i

docile,

a dromedary,]
9 JJ

Jy
;

c^3
O--

j_^ jealous,
i>

^ ^^
Ojj
Jy
;

laying

many
rj

eggs, uouj.

^ ,

<i

y ^

y,

r,

<i

i ^
;

OJJ

^
;

4.

Jaj, Jaj, iUi, Jas, Jaj, rare

as ^isuj

roof,

wiiw
jwl
;

Ja-w D
^iUi

a ^Am, ^zY piece of

cloth,

Jo^-w

jwt a
idol,
^?c?,

//o?i,

sphere, the heavens, iUi

^^
jo/^c^

an
0/

jjJj

4jju a victim
;

for

sacrifice,

jju
;

^..- u ^a,
j-oJ

w.'*>^
,j>^.

^,^.1

a brake
jJ><u.
;

or thicket, j^^S
5 J
^

a leopard,

j-J

rough,

OJJ a hycena,

2''j-^

%^.
.

w.

26

202

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.
III.

Ja3
5.

continued.
rare
JiJJ.
;

Sing.
as

J^^,
camel,

^aJ3 a merchant jJ
^

Jjtj a full-grown

Rem.
unless the
J

The form ^Jjii is admissible in all these cases*, word comes from a radical mediae geminatse; e.g.
J

00

w-I^, w^-a5, J^j, j^\,

J
^

[j-uu,
J

jjS'.]j^
_

(ior

j^),
XX

^^^auJ^

(for

u-a-o,

instead of which
she-camels (for
jJ,

u^yt

is

sometimes used), w*-o ywZZ-

grown

9x

5 J w-^-o),

Ox
from w
(for
ulJ

%.--wJ).

Forms
rare.

like

AJOxj
w^b^
of
i
;

JuJJ pleasant,
times the
<i

^^6

com,mon y, w^3, are

rad. gemin. is

Some-

damma
y

words med.
X

changed into

0^

f^lia, as j^Jj-w,

jj-%rf

ju j^ new,

OJJ
^j<ef.

OxJ
or >jLa..

IV.

Jii.
X

0x0

0x0
as

1.

ilai;
X

4jJa3
X

oj

j^/ec^,

Ox %\a^\
X

0x0
a-o-^X

Ox

a maxim, j^^-\

XX
9S

4-oJ

/c^ o/* a2V, ^o-J

0^

^^s-

wc?^

/*

walking, manner of living,

S=

0^
;

chai'acter, j-ww

Sy^l a?i example or pattern,

^^\

(for

0x0

:OxO
building,

Ox j^J)

iJj a
2.

^^
;

[S>w; a 6n6^, l^j or j^jj.

2J3,
Ox

OxOxOxxx iUi,
Ox
6

OxOx
rare as ^L^^
??^^7;,
^
;

Ox

OxOx
;

0"
j

a
;

f^?^#,

^<o^
6

**e-^

OxOxOx
s;m ybr
^

farm, %t^

djju
Oxx
J)

jju

^.^.cb

shower of rain,
Owx

Ox ^JsA
*".

Ox

SjU a time,j^

iolS

a fathom, ^^9

[iU a flock of sheep, J^].

V.

Jlii.
J

1.

jji (not primae or secundse rad. (^), J^, Jjii

J J

asj^^ a

sea,

* [Again, ^jlw Persian curved hows (Tabari,

XX

i.
^

957,
^

1.

1) is said to
J

be the plural of

iXsjktt.

R.

S.

It

may be
J J

a poetical license for i^jlw.

^

For, as a rule, just as the form ^^)-J may be changed into ^J^-x^ 05*^ XX JJ xOx SOJ (^^jixiyCiS w.JbJc icJl^), SO Jj may be replaced by Ja*.] ^^ XX V

304]

IL The Noun. K. Nouns Sahst

(S:

Adj. Plur.

Fractus.

203

Plur. Fract.
V.

A
Sing.

JI3 continued.

jU^
jUb
;

>^y
9^jk.9

a piece of

cloth,

dress,

wtJ

^^Js a gazelle,
;

-bj
(I

9-5
;

an arrow,

^ijk.5

w^3 a

wolf, w>Ij3
?;

^j

f^

wind,

9-'0J
J*^
;

JJi a shade, a sJiadow,

9
--

a spear,

^Uj

9-

9-02.

9^0
(rare),

is, iUi

iUi

as a.o.5

6*

dish,

cLa3
;

5^

a/j occasion,

9-

a ^m^, jtj^

9a^jj garden, u*^Wj

9-0-

9-0^*J^?^ a farm,

pUo

9-

9-0
rt

AJU a milch-camel, -UJ

9;
;

t" 5*5^ a 5crp o/ c/o^ or paper,

t*

9-9<>0J
note,
9

9-9WJ
a
loiv-lying,
level
district,

ftl5j

4AAJ

&\Jb

dus

-^

95x0

Rem.
3.

Stj^t,

a woman, has a plural of this form,

rad.

^x
|l*.J.

9-Jjtd,

9-

- -

iUi, not derived from verba mediae 9-9tertiae rad. j et ^^ as yj^^e^ a hill, JU.
^

geminatse or

9-;

vJ-o.

a he-camel,
O-**-, fem.

JCo.
9 - .,

ijiSj

#^ 72^c^, w>l5j
9
-

5^
9j;

a fruit, jU^

handsome,

fj\

4.

9JJji

9J;

9a
7wa?2,

as J^-j
9
^

J^-j

f.^-

96ms^ of prey, cUw

a^

9Jx

hycena, pW-*.
9-0-

90x
5.

Jji, fem.

iUi, verbal adjectives

^^

90-^
;

9w^buo
;

909

9x
;

as ^,-ao difficult,

w>Jcft 5W^^, w^tjifr

-J
;

wXd
.

90j

])

arc?,

9w*^.
9 "
;

'

''

9 -J

6.

J.ai

as

wJ*j /r^^A
9
;

njt?^

dates,

^^j
-o|

f^j

?^

early horn
9 -

9 - J

camel's
J

colt,

cbj
fern,

aA

late horn camel's colt,

^

pW*?
^ X J

7.

j^_5.bid,

not

superlatives
9
-

as

j^_^t

female,

*t>Ut

a hermaphrodite, ^U..

204

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.
V.

JUd
8.

continued.

Sing.

O^^^

^6m.

d6%a3,

verbal

adjectives

as

o^*^

repentanty

9.

O*^^' Ox
j^Uaft
;

f^in.
J

j^_5^--i,
X

verbal

Ox

Ox

adjectives J 5x
;

as
f-

^\..
5*"

LWc
^

thirsty
,

jjU-a^ angry, w^Uxi

oWj^

Wj,

satisfied

with

B
10.

drink, t^^j.

Ox
J-tjjjJ,
fern.

aX^,
as

verbal

adjectives,

not having a passive

*i

Ox
signification
;

Ox
large, old,
sick,

"

j^t^

j^^
;

jtrij^^

^j^,

noble,

^tj, olj-w

f^jAij.^

u^\j^
Ox
;

[^^ ^ac

feeble,

olx]
J^*-

Ox J^^

Ox
/?^^,

Ox
X

J'>^ X
Ox
;

(rarely

JM*) ^^
J.A,, J-JA.)

ju^.)

^ooc?, ^W*^'

OOx jtj^ (for

XX Ou'xOx
3

Ox
^j5^,

OxOtiJx
>*^
Ox
^000?,

XX
;

(for

jU^.
is

Rem.

From words
d
X
>*

tertise rad.
X

et

j^ this form

rarely

used; as ^^aj pure,

X

%\.sl>.

An

example

Ox.
X

fication is ^J-j-oi
X

<x

weanling, ^JLoi.
_

Ox
11.

J^-^Ld,

verbal adjectives;

Ox
ji<*.U
X
V
^

a merchant,
ti

^^XX
;

Ox

Ox Ox^^ JJbU
as

w^a-U?

drinking, thirsty, Jlyj

X
',

XX
,

of the passive signi-

0^

companion, w*lai*o
^

9^9 ^ ^15

^
',

standing jb\^d
,

^U
*i

,^^
^

Ox

Ox
0^

XX
;

sleeping,

j^^

p\j (for j^tj)

shepherd,

Ox
[Rem.
a.

e X

Ox
?-UauJ

Rare cases are

>\ j e^

from

^t^-;

^xOx
from
fern.
ll

i> ,h ;

^/i-e

channel of a torrent

a courser; ^'' ot ai.fr from

-"xxj
l\j.J^c-

JxO*
^ftgfci.gt

^xOx
iLfta^ lean;

jL^

Ox

Ox
and
^j*>UJ

from

and

X ^ J

[Rem.

The

plural ^Jlai

is

said to occur in a
seg.

(see Hariri,

Dorrat, ed. Thorb. 97

few words and Hafgi's comm.

304]

II.

The Noun. A. Noims Subst.

<'

Adj.Plur. Frcwtus. 205

Plur. Fract.
V.

^
Sing.

JUi

continued.

141

seq.)

as

^Cu

from
sAee/>

JslLj

a she-camel with her

own

calf,

IUj from /^;J a

or (joat in the second year,

JU-j from

J^.j or
ctj

j^j

a ewe lamb,
t^-^t^

J\'^j

from J3j m^a?i, 2Lcj from

(see the Gloss, to

a shepherd,

horn ,jyjLo a Sabian

it is

Tabari).

Some

say that

another form for JUi, others

D. G.]

that

it is

really a collective (-o^^.o-'l).

VI.
1.

J^.
9 6
J
;

Jji,

Ja^, Ja^

as j.a^J

sea,
'J

jy^^
J
;

c/-J

the soul,

^^^

0^

'JO

J^y^ a middle-aged man, J>v^

yj^j-^

ct

7?z^/r
^

^^

or

9JJ
grinder, yj^^j-^
;

J^
i J
;

90

9JJ
i>^;

9J

(i

skin,

J^^ a
J J
;

military force,
9

9JJ90>
33-i;

0^
cA:?"
^^^^

>j^

robe, >^j^.

a/'m^/,

chj^9.'
;

^*t^ the neck,

2
>

9JJ
>^;j.
9 JJ
;
;

90.

5-

JJ

^J3

gazelle, j^^J (for (^>--l^)

^> a
5 W

bucket,
J

^^

(for

j^y^)
215).

and, by assimilation of the vowels,

^^^,

^>

(comp.

Rem.

a.

From words med.

is

rad.

of the forms ^Jas

',

60 Jji5 this plural

J J

50-

rare

e.

g. -^i

a troop,

9JJ90x ^^^ J^- a year,

and

I J

90^
,^3.5

3^^
as
if

(or J^^.).
^.5.
b.

a boWj usually makes ^^-^5 or

'^S..

j-.5,

j)

from

Rem.
9
0-'

In words med.

rad.

^
i J

the vowel of the

first

syllable is

sometimes assimilated to the second

s^U^ a house,
J J

9J^9J90^ an Oj-o or O^-o

;

radical, as
chief,

f-^^

old

man, a
J

a doc

9J

90x

tor, ct-j-w

or 9~^t^; si)^ ^^^ ^V^^

O^t^
9^x

^^

O^t^ (comp.

269,

rem.
^ ^

c).
^

2.

jJa5,

Js

as

^t jujI
<i

^
//o?i,

J I

33-^'

w^ ^

OJJ
w<xr,

^
;

w^^ju

Ju^

206

Pakt Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

804

Plur. Fract.
VI.

J>5 continued.
the liver,

Sing.

>^^

J*j a
w-N^)
or
2

mountain-goat, J>^j

*iU^ a king,

^3-L

WJ
s

w)
(for
9 ^^

JJ
Z
*

(for

a canine

j^^j-o^

\^yas-),
or

by assimilation

..."w^^
tooth,

Ua^ a
^^

5^ajf,

^^^os-

^3

^^oodf

(for

{^

^.o>, >*>)>

LJ*^-*

j^y
J

<

Rem.
plural
is

From words med.

9
^

rad.

of the
^^^'^

form ^Jjui this

9
J J

9 ^ ^

rare; as ^JLJ (for ^3>*') ^

^^ trunk, ^j^y^ (or

5^0^
3.
9

iUxd, 4-Ui, rare

ii
;

as 5jj
^

0^

skin for milk,

9
J J
5

a purse of money
J

9^0

9^0

J J
j

j^j^
9a
J

Aaa.

a period of
9
J
J
;

time,
9 ^^ ^

v^***

^j^

^ ^^^j V3.;^
9
i i
;

9 ^^

AAA.

casket,
s

(3>*^
.

aaw a top or summit,

Ojaw

51^^

Q
4.

a^^

inkhorn, l<53 or t^ji.

Ox
J^^i, verbal adjectives, not mediae rad. gemin. or med. rad.
vel
9

^
;

as wiStj standing,
9
^
(^
^

^^^3
J J
;

u*^^^j J^15, sitting,

X
^

^^Xe^,
(for

J J

33*5

jjbU
or

witness, 3>v-^

OU
^J

2-
iIft

proud, wicked,
or j^xj-

j^j:;:^)

j^^

*yu weeping,
cases are

[Rem.

Rare
9<

p>J^ from %L6 (JLo) a H5;

.
-*'

jI

9 i

"

D
9

^Jj' from
aJ

>ftjl (>ejt)

a s^one

se^

wjt? ;

OjjJ? from sjoj^

elegant?^

VII.
1.

J^.
J^li, verbal adjectives, not derived from verba
tertise rad.

et

^^ (with rare exceptions)

6 X
^

as j.L prostrating oneself,

9

j^a.

J
;

j-U>
9
m>

conversing at night, j-^^

9v> 3 9vi i

^L fasting, jbya

and ^-0

^^U sleeping, j^y and 95j ^c" Jw>Ur pregnant, J^.^ and

^ t^^

9rtJ

95^

^^
9CS>

J-w

304]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Sahst,

d^

Adj. ^Plur. Fractus.

207

Plur. Fract.
9 J

A
Sing.
c^a;^;

VII.

Jji continued.

[j^^l. menstruating,

J^J repudiated, JUJ]

J->

w^l-c

95i
a65^w#, w-j^
2.
;

'^

9Sj
(for

OwJ

J^

soldier,

^ji<as

(^j^ or jj^,

213).

4JUU,

fern,

of the preceding
a.

ia^JU mourning, 9~y.

is

Rem.
in the

The

substitution of kesr for dam,vn

allowable
in

first

syllable of ^Jjii

from verba

nied.
9>3

et

^.
v^^

case the

^ must be changed into

fearing
;

92j
for

which B 92^

as

^a-j.

i^,

^^,

from

c-iSla.

j,,*^,

from ^^Lo fasting ;

9 5 J
J X

etc.

[Rem.
9

6.

Anomalous

is

Jj^ from Jj^t having no weapon.^

AJ

VIII.
9

JU5.
^

iJ.cli,

verbal adjectives, not derived from verba tertise rad.

9
X
^

et

j^
;

9 5 J

[or
9

med. gem.] (with rare exceptions)

^

as^o^l- ajudge,j[>\Si^

MJ
;

''

.J

a follower,

cL5
;

%jLo an artisan,
''

pUo
9
;

a J

^
;

>^^-^
ct

t/i

95j
unbeliever,
vi

a
^

<*y

j\a^

JaI- ignorant, J^-.

9

w^U
X

deputy,

J
;

"^

5j
;

i5j

wl^ ^li

5
;

sleeping,

j^S^
-

jU

soldier, l\}s.

^l.

a/? offender,

gU^
IX.
1.

[3 to

avoiding, ^tjLo]*.

iui.
9
X

J.-frLi,

verbal

adjectives,

denoting rational beings, and not

derived from verba tertise rad.

et

j^

as

^li

a workman,
4JI
q

j)

iUi

j3\^ an

unbeliever,

ojsl^
;

JUl^

perfect,

J.U a
y "

conjuror, 5^,w
9xx/'
;

j b pious, dutiful, jjj

.5U> obedient,

fy

9xselling,

9xxx
(for ajco).

AfcU (for A^>i)

j5b

icb

[J*^
R.S.]

defeated, fugitives^ properly pi.

of Jli,

is

by usage

pi.

of

ji.

208

Part Second.

Etymology
Sing.

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.
IX.

4-Ui continued.

Rem.

^"^

from verba med. ^ sometimes remains uncon-

tracted in the plural; as ^I. acting wrongly^

^^^f ^^ *J^J

^l. a

iveaver^ ds^^. or

4^1^.

,j^l. treacherous,

j-

or

x>

[2.

Jwj5 rare, as w^..a>

X ^

^^a,

aIj.
0^

Jux^

feeble,

(UutL^

^^j^

9
;

u< <>

generous, S\j^

ju-^

a chief

S^L/.]

X.

a5.
J^li,
verbal
adjectives,
tertiae
^
5 ^

denoting rational beings, and derived

from verba
y ^ J

rad.

3
y J

et

j^

as

jU
^
;

soldier,

S\js-

(for

O^ ^ J

^3}^)

u^^^

ci

judge, 6\Js3 (for i-a5)

o\^j
(for

^\j

reciter, rehearser,

or traditionary,
Ajw^a.)
;

ajjj)

O^^ ^

sinner,

SU.

(for

cU

a manager,

5U->.

[And

so in the dialect of Hijz

SUcJI (Sabians) for ^J^LaJ), a nickname given to the

first

Muslims.

S.]

[Rem.

An

exception

is Sljj

from jU a falcon.]

D XL
1.

iUJ.
Js, not derived from verba
tertiae

rad.

et

^
;

as

hj.
fc

an earring,
branch, i.*a^

d^j.s

^j^ a
a
;

case

or

casket,

^^j^
jug,

Q
;
'^

w>.>

bear,

io^

j^^

^J^

w^lo

a rugged
2.

place,

aJ-

y^ a

shield,

Awp.
as jyj
f-^t^

JaJ,
0^ y

Ja9, with the same restriction, rare

or
S;-o
;

an

ox.

h^

^3j a husband

or

wife,

a.jJ

an old

304]

IL The Noun. k. Nouns

Suhst.

(L^

Adj. Plur.

Fractus.

209

Plur. Fract.

A
Sing.
90 X *
;

XL

SJbii

continued.
9 < ^

Jxx
ri

Oft*;

<Jxx
.9o/j{,

TWrtrn,

^iaL. g..

j^j^

^rw#^^

j^jii

Jij

/a;r,

flaccid,

iU,
a coc^,

j>;i3

a/i rtjp^, Sjiji

i*5,

(t

tom-cat,

4JaJa.5,

S^yh

^3

^^ cM
)

j^ elephant,

iUs.

9x0

XII.

ax5.
OOx jjxj Oxx Jji

B
OOx
;

Ox

1.

as

jy
5 XX

hull, 5;-o

^^ an old man, iai-w.

XX
(for j>-)
Ox
;

Ox

Ox

2.

as jJ^ a

c27c?,

Ox
XX

0^00^ ^1. Ox^Of

SjJj
;

a neighbour,
0x0
brother,
S^a-t

^jta^

OxJ

^x
;

cl5 level ground, 4ju5

0x0
0^

-;-l

(for

^\)

^^

(for

15^)

youth, di^.

Oxx
3.

OxJ

Oxx
;

0x0

X J
;

JUi,

JUd
;

as Jjj.^

gazelle,

dijs.

^e'l^l^

a youth, a

slave,

dL^

0^0

OxJ
W
;

0x0

ftla^ brave, 4aw,

"

C
0x0
n^

Ox
4.

Ox
60?/,
b

X
;

J->9

as j^--o (for >^^o)

tu

^% .o
?

J-^X. ^/c^, coarse,

X

^ <^

ft^,

great, A.
X

j^-^^ X

gelding,

a eunuch,

4cxa.,
X

0^x0

Rem.

Stjwol
'^

(X

woman, has a
.

0x0 plural of this form, d^*J.

0x0^

5x0
all

[The plural 4JUi varies in almost

cases with ^'^11*9.

R.

S.]

XIII.
1.

J5I.
Ox

d
\

as J9, not derived from verba medise rad. j et \^ 00. OOx 0J6^ a J a sea, j.^1 ^^^^ #^ 50l^^, i^;*J\ ^-^ <^ copper coin, j.^-Jil
be; ;

00

X
rt

OJ OP
;

op

ti

[^Isuw

line

of writing, jlx^\]; w-m lizard,

w^t

OP

(for w---!)
J0
OjOp

OOx
A.^ # /ac^,
OOx

00^

Op

ift-jt

^>

OP

a bucket, J^t Ox OJOP

;

(for
(for

^h\ OOx

or y^t)
^72c?,

j^^J a;^ antelope,

Op
j ii

%.^l

(for j^^-Jt)

J>-j

j^J^) ^^^

ju! (for (^Jut).

w.

27

210

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.
XIII.

JUil continued.

Sing.
Ox

Rem.
a garment, a sword,
2.

Exceptions are, for example,

w.>3jt or w^jjt
;

w?^
jj-j>5|

a piece of
or |^^51
;

cloth,

^>5 a bow,

kJu^

wft-j-l

O-j^

<^*^

^y^i

a fountain,

^^>tj^l.

Feminine quadri literals, not

ending in S^

which have a

quiescent letter (long vowel) between the second and third

radicals
;

as

^tji the arm,

ciwti,

cji)

jUc
v>o->t
;

ct

female
^^^

hid,

JU^t
hind,

Ot?^
Jo-^t
;

^^^

W^^

a7^

oath,
,j>*Jt

JU^
^?i

left

^l*^J ^^ tongue'''
J

w>lft

^a^/e, ^.^mS.

3.

JJ, J^i, JUi, not derived from verba mediae rad. j et \^,
rare
<^
;

as J-j.
OP sjoS'S
^

et

^7/,

J^-j-t

9jo
0JOP

0JOP

0-*i

^^'^^,

0-*i'

^""^^

(^^^

5^#i

(for ,^^-ftl or ^-att)

00 jJ^ a
loi;

>*p) 0JOP

/^^ or foot,
j

J^gt
^ * i^

00

00
;

J^ a lions cub,
0I

^J^t
a

w^S^ a wolf w>j3l

C OP

Ja5 a

/c^, ^JaSI.
J.*

Rem.

ju,

^<;eZ^,

has
et

j^\
^ ^

and, by transposition, j^\.

From

radicals mediae

^^ occur, for example,

X

jb a
9

house,

ojot oioe. jj^t, jj^t, and,

by
0jo

93" transposition, j^t ;

0JO?
'^^'^

^3^
^

shank, ^iy^S,
joi

opOcox
s^y^\', j\j fire,

0x
;
^

0XX

5xx^
4.

iUi, rare
xP

as

j^\ w> (for w.mJ) a 0xxC 9 J ^ io^t tt hillock, ^^t

0x
xp

canine tooth, .y^t.

9 x/'x
;

e J0

i*5j
e-
;

^
Ox^ X

w^c^,

^^jt

9 J

4-t
9 3

maidservant, (for S^l),^t (for j^tl)

9e-oi

a5 a she-camel,
^ ^

oi

J3JI,

03^''

^^cl

0jo j>jJt,

je

whence, by transposition, JL^l and,

dialect ically, Jpjt.

J

OP

Rem.

^Jjjit

0X
j-oj
9 J

a leopard,
i
;

Oxx

occurs now and then in a few other forms 0JO^0JX 0JOP0X j^S; %^ a beast of prey, ^^\ &JLo a 9^3 0jOp 9 J Oi
; ;

as

rib,

9.La\

jK^ day, j^\

>^\j-

a raven,

w^l

etc.

* [If fem.

for

if

masc.

it

has L^Jt (XY.

1),

according to "EI-

Mubarrad

50,

1.

seq.

D. G.]

304]

IT.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.

c&

Adj.Plur. Fractus. 211

j^

Plur. Fract.

XIV.
1.

JUil

Sing.

Triliterals of all forms, especially

Jaj, rarely Jji (see no. 2)

;

and JaJ

as j^^i
7*f/w,

footstep, ^elj^dl
;

JJJs a vestige or ^rac^,

^^

J"^!
9

jJa-o
;

jlJx!

w>U

(for wJj^)

door, w'>^'
9

V*^
(for

^ ^

^o
;

(for

s^)

caniiie tooth,

an

old she-camel, wjLJI

^>Jl

j^^) a
or,

son, itt

w^t (for 3JI)

a father,

^bl

^^ a

w;^//,

jbl
^Ijt

by transposition, jbt
a
/^?,

^^tj /^^a, belief, opinion,

t\^\

or

^J-o-.
2

JU--t
lock,

juft

festival, >Lct
^

JxjJ ^

armpit,
9jI
^j^l

-"
;

<*-'

9X0P90J
ct

9^o
jb\Si^\
;

90c

I9UI

Ji.5

JU5t ;^o'^ a judgment,

j!/-'
y
; ;

^^1 or

an
J

ear, ^\^\
y

j^- free,
y

^Kr-'

(for >o-')

?^a;w^,
9

fl-^wt

oi

o^oc
w>LlcI
;

jL.Ag

^A

o^rw,

3^-t'

w'Lc grapes,

J^l
if/^/^,

ct

y^rc?

0/ camels,
X

JW

j-^

^ leopard, jU-^t
bird,

i^

^^

young of a
dutiful, j\jj\
9
^

^9
^>-5

JJ
0^

ilaLJI
9

o^
;

9 e

x^

f-^j^^
0^

*^l

thousand,
;

o^)l

j^

pious,
dates,

bi'anch,

vjbil

s,^j /r^5 C

OP

n^^
9

v^j'
;

Ox

2.

Ja9, from verba mediae rad. j et \^, and primae rad. 3

as
9

90x

9x0c

90x
5

9x0P00x
;

w^^j

dress,

v'j^'

*-*??-*'
r,

^ swm^d, \JV^\
90x

^^

5c

a day, jn^S

0x0c

90x
;

Cie.

(for^t^l)
9

cuS^

^2/?z^,

oUjI

;^Aj a fancy, a notion, a mistake,

xO^

Ox

Rem.

cjw,

thing,
-X
C

makes iLwt, and not

(as

one would

naturally expect) ^Lwl.

9^
3.

9x
;

9xOCOx
helper, ^tajt
;

Oi

J^l5, rare

9x
jJklb
9
X
_

9x0c9x
^v*'
;

as

j-oU a

jjblw
^

witness,

^l^t

9x0c

jt??^r^,

^,*^.lo

a companion, a friend, w>U..ot

9 X Oc

4-.

J^,

verbal

adjectives,

not

having a passive signification,

212

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.

XIV.

JUil continued.
rare
;

Sing.
;

as \J>^j-^ noble, y^\jti\

^ of

Ow;^ or Ciw

(for

C^yc,

242),

'

OP

Rem.
as jjLft
^^^.^^
0^
Oe-

JUit occurs now and then

an enemy
^

in a few other forms

colt,

pt jifrt

^Ai a weaned foal^ a

V^\

a right hand, an oath,

^\.^i\; O^-**^ ^^^ heart,

^U.t.

B XV.
1.

sI.
Quadriliterals, of

which the penult

letter is quiescent (a long

vowel), especially nouns of the forms

JUi, JU, and JU3

4-U;l
x

t^i physic, ajj^I

^

IJ^ /oc?, ajJ^I

y

A.LJI

XX
;

jjL*) ^A^
^

tongue*,

jliO-

CKTi

5S,

5;--t
X
^

aw 'imam
Ox
X
X
0:2
;

or priest,

a^I

Op
;

SPJ
xj

OxOf

XX
,
;
^

A^l

^l^i # ^(xr^, Sjuit

A.J^t

^I5j

^^?i^,

X
s-jJij

c^^ 0/*

bread, dtjS
6x^0

XX XX
;

4JI
-.

^c?,

yil
X

(for ^vJIt)
X

^Ut
g

or 4-0^

(for ,o-o'')

SxJ

w>t/ii

0xJ OxOf a raven, 5j^t >*^ a youth,

;

XX
;

0^

p^

courtyard,

<>2

J X

5 X

OP

strait,

a5jI

xOpx
;

^31^ a pillar,

5jto.ftt

Ox

op

w*-j-a5

0^

branch, a rod, i*-A5l

5x
oS
X

^^^ X
\

sand-hill,

i^t

XX
5
;

J-ja5

a certain measure,
from
S

cjaIS.

2.

J-5-3i-i,

verbal

adjectives,

derived
;

verba
X
^

mediae

rad.

geminatse or ultimae rad. ^ et (^

Oi2

9x

Op
;

oj^S

(for

5jj.^l)

^,4

Ox a
.
i2

as J-fJ^ mighty, glorious,

m
i
>\
;

temperate,
X

chaste,
oA
p
;

<Ul. g
^^

-.a>.w

p
;

niggardly,

stingy,

Aa^l
X

w^.;.
*

(imr,

4.*^.!
X

2 X i-!-
X

(for 3-M-0), ^tot

X

OxOxOP^x iJ
;

a 60^

OxOPAx
A->awt
X
;

^^

a confidant,

j*ft

^^ X

stammering,

Ox

OP

stuttering,

4,wjfrl.

* [If masc.

see the footnote to

XIII.

2.]

304]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Suhst

(t

Adj. Plur. Fr actus. 213

Flur. Fract.
^

^
Sing.

oi

XV.
3.

aJU^I continued.

J^,

Ji, Ji, rare

sitae,

as

^
(t

the

young of a

bird,

A*y3t

Jj a
Zjj\

ibut
;

j^

high land,
Ai^jjI

Ij^S
;

jj
^/^

button,
/^
of

(for

Sjjj\)

.^ a

^02<;er,

,^a^-a-

reptile, 5/ f t^t.

B
jy a Cwr
(for

4.

JaJ, Ja3, rare; as

provisions,

or

M, aa^I

3|j

(tor

^j^)

h^j^;
;

J^
(for
;

J_^)

/^

uncle {by the mothers

^/^^

5/(^0),

AJ^I

U5

j^3

or ja5) ^Ae 6ac/; 0/

neck, ijA3t

[L. vwte,
Ow
f

A,t-t]
X

(^ju moisture, dew,

t

<ioj^\
;

jJ. a buck-

r^, Sj.1 (for SjJ.t).

Rem.
or

aXsI

is

rarely used in

some other forms

which a

as

SgU^w

(]

ajULw a
X
't ;

sealed strip 0/ paper (with

^

letter is bound),
..

^'j

0^

watercourse, ij^jt

^U an assembly,

djjj>\.

XVI.
1.

j^iy*.
JcU
JJjlb

as

^l.
a

sig7iet-ring

^^y^
;

jU a

5^05/,

JJt>

j9o^,

crucible,

{jS\^

wJl5 a mould,
or caw5^,
^

wJt^iS.

2.

J^^,

substantives

vi^b a motive

Jxx
ass),

a hoof {oi a horse or

j^t^^

^^ 5j9ac^ between the

shoulders,

XX ^\^
Ox
J
;

w^l^

jiU.

Jxx

w-^V

<* s?*<^,

X X

Ox
;

s^'>*^

XX
;

Ox J^^
0/ a

j)

w;I ^^^

^ojt?

* [By the influence of ^ the preceding F^tha often, in vulgar proX J

X J

nunciation, passes into

damma,

as i3>)'>^ Touareg, j\^e^ female slaves.

it

In the old language there are some instances of J xJ xj J

Jx^JxJ

in proper names,

e.g. JI-jI>^,

\uo^\^, j>j^\^,

wt^i.

D. G.]

214

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.

XVI.

J*'>* continued.
camel's hump, of
J.)^-^
;

Sing.

a wave,
^

etc.,

^j^^

J^-^-*

the

seashore

jJbU

an example

jubl^w.

3.

J^li,

verbal adjectives,

applicable

to

men, rare

as

J-'xSx
a horseman, ^r'j'V
5

Jxx
follower,
perishing,

ft^

^\^
;

X
;

yj*^

c^-^U hanging
(^I. remaining

^^^

mc?,

yj,^\^

^Ub

^t^A

behind, \Ji^\^.

4.

J>P^, verbal adjectives, applicable by their signification only

to females ( 297,
c?,

rem.)

as

,,^1. menstruating,
X

^A^^
J

XX
;

J-L. pregnant, J-t^-^

divorced,
JI3J

J!Ju

XX

XX
;

jJbU

having swelling breasts, jJbS^.

X
X X
li,
;
^ ^ ^

, X

AJLftU,
X

4-l3-i

JxxOxx Lg
;

XX
a

substantives and fem. verbal adjectives

rLS, c

as

a^^U /rw^V,
(^

Jxxr-xx
a thunderbolt, (J^\^^
;

witticism,

johe,

p\y iwt
;

Jxx*;
J

XX
Jxx
;

XX
^

Sj^U

rarity,

a
X

Jx2-. X
^^tjt
;

cheerful, sociable,

XX
;

a female companion,
ui

w>s.l^-o
3

^l^
XX
;

XX
*

4.*a.Io

distinguished people, the

QkJx

y y

upper

classes, ,^ja\y^

(for j,/a-t^.)

vulgar,
0^

jA^
X X

tijxx

(for ^^tj^)
J

XX
Ox
X

i^U common
J

people, the
XX
;

^X

Ox
<,

SjJU ^^am,

profit,
5'

^\^
X

ajjU.
quarter

J)

gifl^^^of

(foi*

l)'>*^' ^^ ^^'

^XIII-> rem.)
XX
J

S-U a

,'

XX

/*^^

s%, Rem.

region,

district,

^\^

(for j^_5-'>>).
P

Ox
;

''

Initial

is

changed into
J

as dXotj joining or
X

XX

Oxx

adding, a proximate cause, ^J*otJt (for ^,^tjj); A^^lj custody

xP

xxjxx
(for Jt^^, (^tj))

a guard, Jljl
Ox X ^5t^
05
=:

which

is

also the plural of

AaSjI

an

ounce.

804]

II.

The Noun. k. Nouns Suhst.

de

Adj. Plur. Fractus. 215

Plur. Fract.

A
continued.
as

XVI.
6.

J^t^
l%s>\3
(for
;

Sing.

^Lj^, ^^b,

^U-tf>l5, iliil;,

holes

of the jerboa, ^1^.

J

^^y^),
(for

>6'j3 (for ^-b-^),

f-^'V, J^'>^

^LjL a caw/,

yt^^
XVII.

^S^).

JSUi.
quadriliterals, of

Fem.

which the third

letter is servile or quiescent

,

(a long vowel), whether they have the fern, termination 5-

or

not;

as a^I-^j

a cloud, w-jU^-j
;

JUj aw embassy, a

letter,

treatise,

J^^;
;

a^'j3

/c^ / a/r,

w^tji
;

4JU. or 4^^^^.

wages,
/^a/,

^J^^a.
Z^^^^r,

^Hj^ ^^
6^,

island,

j^\j-of~

^U^Oh,o a written

^I,-.
noble,

4 afc. .i-o
;

a board or plank, a
ia^-oi slaughtered,

slab,

9i^\juo

a^j^
;

^^\j-^

victim,
w?mc?,

^b>
^^U^
;

Sj^X.

ct

milch-camel,

w*5'^I*.

JU-^

^^ wor^A

JU-^

^/^^

^i^ awc?,

J^U^
o/c?

jjJ. a she-camel
;

/or slaughter*, j^!>.

J>a*^

^t^

woman, JJ^*^

VLd-*^

a /ar^

bucket, w-2>.

Rem.

,JjUi occurs rarely in a few other cases

as Jyjit

a young camel,

^Lit

j-j-o-o

'pronoun,
;

j.5Lo-o; [^J-J^
t<;a7i^

a pfoof

JpxxOx
vJ^'^3
;

XX

J-xxOxx
^L.l.

ju-dj a court, juLj]

X
;

or

7^ee?,
J

a
X
;

thing,
5
J

affair or business,

a yree
jai.rt.tt

xSaJJxx^
J5LJ.

wi^. 5^ a second wife, j^\j.^ Sj..^ J^xx *3x woman, ^\jj^ [dl> a daughter in law, ^^Ll X X
^

J<*xx05x

^x

^xx

5j

OOx
;

jj!/-o fti^^er A;in?s o/* ^ree^,

from

S^e]

J^

^Ae night,

* [Also applied to the male, but nevertheless fem. gen.

D. G.]

216

Part Second. Etymology

07^

the

Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.

XVIII.
1.

J^^'
1
J
^

Sing,
^
;

Ja3, from radicals mediae j

as O^.,
(^

^y, a

fish,

0^*sf^>

^UjJ

jy^ a
;

wall,

sj\j^

>^

piece of wood, a

branchy

jjljut

>3^ a

worm, 0^*^>a ma/^ bustard,

Jj ^ a
door,
(for
lizar'd,

2.

Ja3

as w*/-

O^j^
5

f-^J
^

Hwc? of small
'^

hird,
^

^1x^3

vW O^?^ Ox ^x ^r^, oLhH j^j-^

;

Ox
;

0^0^
^jlj-o
;

0*^j3
^l,

/^

(^o^ /f>*)

crown,
Ox
j

6x

o^x

^^)

a neighbour, C)]jt^ j^ Oxd OxP a youth, oW-^ 9^' (for ^\) a

;

brother,

o'^^l-

3.

xJ JjiJ

OxJ
;

xO
^J\>J'^ X
Ox J
;

OxJ
;

as >;-o

a ^mc? of
field-rat,
X *

bird,

jj a nightingale,
9

OxOOxJ
O!/*^ OxJ
5

^J^ ^

0x0 O'ij^

JJ^

^ buck-hare, o!i**

4.

OxJ JUi, and more

Oxx
rarely
4'

Ox
and

JUi

JUi
9

as
^ J

^'^

^ J

boy,

0x3
9^3
w>Wi ^
^

Oxd
Oxx J!>^
X
<^

Ox*

^3/,

05 OW3 X
X
j

0x0
or

Ox
5

gazelle,

O^}^ X

vV^
Ox
^

<^

firebrand,

metecrr,

oW** j'>^
0*
;

XX
bull,

^^^
OOx

^/

^^^7(i cattle,

o!/*^X

OOx
5.

0x6
slave,

SOx
5

,J5
X

and Jj, rare X

Odx
;

as

ju*
00 X
;

0'*^4^
X

*^J
0*x
5

^^

slave,

jjt j^j
X

j^
0<:x

Ox OlhH

Ox
guest, 0^^<-^
00

*-A-^ ^

j^ ^
^^^
<^

mouse,

0x0

O!/^ X
^r5

Jtj a young ostrich, 0*^1)

XX
5 ;

3*^
^

^^'^

<?/*

wor^
0/

growing from a single

root,

0x00
Ox
6.
J{j*9,

o^>"*-^

>^^
X

6^^?^c

Ox

rare

as ^.>{n^5

^C

a branch,

\j\^Js3

"^t

^.^JJ

a male

ostrich.

304]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.S Adj. Flur. Fractus.

217

Flur. Fract.

A
continued.
l^'nig.

XVIII.

O*^^***

5
; ^

^jLffXl

15--0

(for

^ o
A.;-

a boy

or

67^i7c?,

oW^

^ *^^
'

gelding,

a eunuch, ^1
;

[7.

J>^, rare
^ J
^

as
" J

^3j^
not

ci

lamb,

O^/^-]
fjO^ J
0.'
,

8.

J-*-*5,

tfLLoti,

0^0
sj*'^*-^a^,

diminutives, rare 5^0 0-O^J

as

^Jjec*
^>/

C^,jx,

nightingale,

^U^ aX^
;

0^0
6'or#

w^76^ cat, j'^LoJ.

9.

O*^^)

^"^^6

as

jjiJ^iw

a male chamwleon, jjljciw

<^^

O^^J^

a bustard, ,jljj
10.

0^;3

wood-pigeon,

0^;3

vJ^ii, rare;

as 1*51.

a wall,

^jllau.

^l. a spiritual being

of the class called

(J>aJI,

vJ^*^^

Rem.

^t

(for 5^-l),

maidservant^ has ^jt^-ol

and C

Sl^t, a woman.,

an irregular plural ^1^*J.

XIX.
1.

oiii.
00^
00
;

50^
as
^ai.

S^0J90^
a
roof,

Jaj, more rarely J5

jjUi^

j^j a slam,
of a

^t jicj

juft

5/a^'^,

\i)Sj^

j-vJ*

^^^ ^ac^, the short side

the long side
;]
^

wing feat her, Olhr^

y J
5

v>^
^

^^^^

belly,
i J

of a win^y
e-

t
;

feather,

O^-^

[^r*^**

grain,
J
;

jjW^
S

w^Si a wolf,
^

oWji
iJ

^5
2.

0^

0^

bunch of dates, yj^y^

^^ a shin for water

5^^
i

etc.,

0^*i-

/-OJ

1^
J^^-^j

Jas

as
;

jkXj

a
ci

town,

O'*^

^i/^?

/awft,

O^^

O'^^^o^"

j^i
;

male, O'j^^j3^5j

3.

JUJ,
y J

rare

as
^

/a?z^,

strait,

o^sj
^

pla^
^ J
5

^ra-y^,

jjUa^

w^l^-w

a fi7^ebrand, a meteor, oWir^

J '3*"

^^^

^^"

weaned foal of a camel, O^jy^w.

28

218

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.
^
J

XIX.
4.

C)%^ continued.
^J-^3
7'od,
;

Sing.
bread,

as

^i^j a cake of
;

O^^j
;

v^<^^^
^

'^^

^^^9 or
ostrich,

(jW-^*
;

wmJ
<^)^

sand-hill,

oW^
LiLi"^
^^

^^i^

male

OU^ J-;^
^b;.3
;

friend,

O*^^

channel for irrigation,

j^^--

a boy or

cAzYc?,

oW*-

5.

J^^,

verbal adjectives, used as substantives and not derived

;

from verba mediae rad. ^ et {^

w-s-L
j^tj
0^

as w-^^tj

a nWer,

oW^j

a companion, ^Ua.!

^jLi a horseman,

^L^;
^ youth,

Christian ascetic or recluse,

<^

oW*)

V^
^a^c?,

^Us
6.

^tj

shepherd,

O^jr<i,

Jj<it, fern.

I'^Ui

as j-o^-t

o!/-*-*'

f-^^

(jUXo

^e-t (i^a/, o'-o-

Ox

jjUcuJ (for

j^^ blind of one eye, o!;>^ xj xdp^ o.ej O^-^) (,^-0^' 6/mc?, O^^;
5

u^^
some

t^if^,

Rem.

The forms

^'^bii

and (j'liW

are, as

of the

above examples show, used conjointly or interchangeable,

even in cases where we should hardly expect

it.

For example,

instead of 0'j>^? blind of one eye, from j^^t, and ^tj^.,

.

Ox
,

unweaned foals of
5

camels, from jl^-^,

5
-

we

find

^tjj-t and
^

J)

0!^<*"-

[cA** ^^ cA*" ^ garden has ^jU. and ^li..]

XX.
1.

ftLii.

J^,

verbal adjectives, applicable to

signification,

rational

beings, which

have not the passive

and are not derived from

verba mediae rad. geminatae or

poor,
l\jsti
;

tertiae rad.

j
;

et

(^

as j-ji

j-Mftl

a commander or c^z^,
;

*t;-l

u*^^ ^ chief
^jjX.
;

iUjj

J-o*-> stingy, 1"%^.

^j-1

t^zY^^^,

^Up

w;^5^,

304]
Fltir.

IL The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.d' Adj. Flur. Fractus.

Fract.
r^X9 continued.

219

A
Sing.
sage,

XX.

a philosopher or
^>-o
*
"

a physician,

iU-^

w^a*J

m?6/^,

iW^

c/^(<r,

plain

eloquent, iUo.

2.

J^li,

some masc.
;

adjectives,

...
;

with the same restrictions as

above

as

^^^
;

learned, IL-^
i^/s, P^^lift

cM^pJLd

ignorant,

1"%^

j^U

a poet,

i\jsd

J.5U

^(-/oc?,

n'^A^, ilaJ-o.

Rem.
^tj^.

Examples of rarer cases are

iS^^a^.',

r^o-' liberal., iU^-o-'

liberal.,

j^L-*^ cowardly,

iUi^ (from
slain, i*3^9

OxJ
cIa^
prisoner,

^xxj
brave., iUai..*

^..^ .j^.);

<5x
;

.x^xJP
;

(from

9..,af,.t/)

J^5

j-->)

i\j^\

[^^Jij

loving,

^l^^jj.
J

oaA..,

a successor,

a deputy, a

caliph, usually

makes

^^ X ^^5*^1*. in

the former senses,

and

i^i^A. in the last.

XXL

i'SUil.

Ox
Jnj3, masc.

adjectives of the

same kind

as

XX.

1,

but mostly

derived from verba mediae rad. geminatse or mediae or tertiae

rad.

3
;

et

as t^JJ*-o
JJl^i-,
<x,3

friend, A5jtol

w^j.5 a relative,
iS^JL^i.!)

iZ\
O
X

J^.^,

a physician, lUt

POx
;

/n^?2C?, iUft-l

U.1 (for iUj^l, 5piiJx

iljcwt
;

jujcw strong,

j^A

(for

Oti>*)
^j-o

%^,

^5^, iUybt

,3^
>xx

(for
Op
X
;

O^)
^^x
.

smooth, easy,
^^

iUJI

clear, plain, eloquent,

^x OP
S
5

iUul
"

2 ^ ^J^i- rich,

0^

Ax
;

*t^^l
X

j<t^ft

^^ X or

stuttering,
XX

OP

stammering, ^W^'
S
X
>xx

j^J
OP
;

<^^

friend,
X

a wWi
^x

^azVz^,

ptJ^t

OP
;

^^ii wretched, iLiwI

.XX

^^^^^
S
^

liberal,
f*

iLa^-wl

^-5-5

pious,

Op
;

^
3'^^/^

iUijt
iLjj^t

and

similarly,

^jj;-

for

^(J>J,

/,

exempt from,

j-J, for ^j-J, a pi'ophet,

*W-

220

Part i^ECOND.Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur, Fract.

XXII.
1-

J^.
J^' J**'
c)"^^)

Sing.

J*^^

verbal adjectives, denoting injuries,

;

defects, etc., of
' * '

body or mind
^
',

as J-jlS slain,

j^^5

?^j.

wounded, ^^^j-ef
j-ijj
;

A^*^

^/^^^^

%
;

a snake, stung by a

scorpion,

jj-jt

c^

prisoner,

^y^S
;

jtr*^ broken, ^^^,jSs

5^cA:,

Cwj^

(for C-wj^-o) <^m6^,

j^>
,

./ao^

j^_5-^

iij^ drowned,
paralytic,

^^5j^
^^i;

>^\.ib

perishing

^^^', ^^s- poor, j^^; \^j

>;Jb decrepit through age,

^j^

^'^i ^^ joctm, j^j-j

>o*-, or 4>o.I, S2*%, j^^io-*

xO X
J X 0* X

w^;., or w^/-I,

mangy, scabby,

Ox

2.

JxOx O*^^
angry,

^^
verbal adjectives
;

Jxdx
as

XX
/oj;::?/,

Jx*x
;

jj'^L*^
<^''
;

^^^1.^

a ^^

xOx
c.
;

JxOx

Jxdx

,jU-a^ xOx

o^^
plural
^

hungry,

^j^ o!/^

drunken, \^j^.

Rem.

The

<J^

is

said to occur in only

two words;

XX
viz.,
^afci.cfci

xd Oxx a partridge, ^As,^^, and oWj-'^ ^

xO polecat, ijJjJ.

XXIII. ju5.
>x

X
;

x d

1.
N

Iti^
^xOx ^U*j5

as

itjjifr

a
^

virgin,
XX

XX j\J^

^x
;

Ox
a

XX
jt?/am or desert, jla.o
;

ll;^*.

desert,

oUi.
xOx

^Ox

xO
j

2.

j-^, L5'^
XX

^s

j^>^
^

judicial opinion,
^

...

^'

X
;

Ox

jUi

^^^^^ a claim,
XX

xO
;

3^3
0x0
3.

lS^^

*^^

prominent bone behind

the ear, jU>.

V%st^, AJjji,
a7^

XXX
o/c?

5x0

OxJOx

0x0
;

OJ
a female gul
^ X

SjAas

as S^U-w

a^, JU-rf
^

xxOxO aj^J^XX
;

(J|>^)
;

or goblin,

xxOxO
ajjac

roz^p'

ground, jlj^.

XX

^/^g

*
its

^^>M^ clever has ^^ ..,'!? in order that

X X

it

may

resemble

(;>-'j>j!il^)
*

contrary ^-a^cw..]

304]

IL The Noun. A. Nouns Siebst

d^

Adj. Plur.

Fractus.

221

Flur. Fract.

A
continued.
Sing.

XXIII.

JUi

hackles of a cock,
^^ cross-handle of

jUt
a

5^5p

^Ag

collai'-bone,

Jlp

S^^^c

bucket, <3!/^-

Rem.

^JI3 stands in the

art.

nom. and

genit. for j^)Ui

accus.,

and
is

^,JUi (both with the

JUaJI).

The

however,
9

XXX
always ^JUi, with the
XX
X

XX
XX
;

xOx

art. ^JIaaJI.
r,

In the
x

Ox

same way

J-J,

i.

nighty
x

makes

xx

JU
;

(ace.

i<itJ)

^jAt one's people or family^

OOP

Xxfr

JIaI (ace. tJlAt)

and j^jt,

^Ae earthy u^'j' (ace. j-ljl).

XXIV.
>i'

^'UJ.
X X
;

^x Ox

XXX
a
vh'gin,

Fx
;

Ox
a plain or
desert

1.

l^Ui

as iljJ^
;

\^j^j^

it/a.^0

^^jlaii.-o

iU*5 a desert,
xO xOx
;

^^.
^^

xOx
2.

,^yj<i,

i^^J*

as

\^^
;

^^
opinion,

XXX
j^jLLi
xO
;

xOx

a judicial
^

\^^^
C

XXX
sweetmeat, j^^*^^

xOx

XXX

j^j^i
XXX
;

claim,

^3^^]

<Sj^^ the prominent

^

xOx

XXX
xOp
;

60W0 behind the ear, (^j^3

^ ^
^

{^^^

a complaint, ^_5^l^.
^

3.

xOj j^y**, feminine adjectives, not superlatives

^

xxC

xOj
;

XXX
pregnant, j^W;

as ,^^1 female, <**

feminine,
dite,

^j^\

j^5'W*'

(^_5^'*-

hermaphro-

^^U..

OxO_
4.

5x0
;

XXX
;

5x0
ajja^ ^A^ hackles of a

aAj

as ajjJ. roM^ ground, jJ^jIJ.

cock, ^jijUfr.
XX

Rem.

In

nos. 1, 2,

and

4,

the forms

JUi

XXX and ^JUi are

interchangeable.

JxOx
5.

xOx

6x
and
.fr

JxOx
verbal
adjectives
;

O*^*^

fem.

j^5Xs,

J-^ai,

as

XXX
drunken, \^j^^
;

JxOx
jj'^L^ jealous,
/a;^?/,
X

^ Uo XXX
M

JxOx
angry,

^^lo^

xxxJxOx
;

o!/^
<-'

0^^^

hungry,

i^\^

JxOx
;

XXX
j^jW;

JxOx
O!;-*-^

^^M
5

*=^

^Ij-j-. perplexed,
^

XX
J

^S
;

v5x)^

x^^'

^ prisoner, ^^jU\

Ox XXX j^3 broken, ^jU^

222

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.

XXIV. j^i
^jri^

continued.

Sing.

an orphan,

^^^

^^J^
;

^*

boon-companion

ir*tjJ

^j^

(for.>e:lO

lonmarried, j^Ljt

[okj^
;

covered with shame, W!>^]-

6.

jJa3,

,Ja5, verbal adjectives

as Jx^^ having
jJ^- cautious^

a swollen

belly,

j^JsL-

.^

^^^

pam,

j^^l-j

wary, (^jlji.

Rem.

Instead of
;

j^Ui we

find, in nos. 5

and

6,

^Jl*5

and even ,^3Ud

as

^jl^,
;

L^jC^,

XX>
L5^
-5'

XXJ
j^^-*^
X J

<^^

XX ^^l**

Ox

L5^'^=!-^>

L^JW^'

l;^^

xxj

5x

*^3; has only j^it^j and

JJsU

only
<5x

^Ua^.
tertiae
X

7.

i^J, fem. substantives from verba

05
X
5

rad.

et

j^

as

^J^
55x
^

XXX
present,

5W
;

XX
;

X XX

blj>A

ij^u /a^g,
;

blu

i^cj subjects,

bU;

aJj a #rm/
^ ^
;

xxxSAx
or calamity, b'^J
^

aJx

y^

animal for riding,

vt

^x-''x
nature, disposition, blai.^
;

5xx
(for a^J**.)

bUflu

dj ai. Mi

^uIaa.

XXX
a 5m, bl.
Rem.
^
;

53^X

Ag-^t^g evening, [

XXX ^l^*].
etc.,

We

write btjJb instead of ^tjjb,

to prevent

the repetition of the letter

(see 179, rem. a).

Many
*

TV

^"^
'

grammarians regard these words as being of the form J3U9

J^xx^xx
^

(see

XVII.), for ^StjJb

(|tj^A), etc.

X X X

8.

3JUi, from verba tertiae rad.

^
5

xxxOxx
bt Ja.
;

et ^^
^j'-^l '

as ajIj.

a young

gazelle,

xxtSxx
0^

xxP

Sjbt
'

#a^,

L^J^-*'

Oxx
Sj^le
^/ie

^ small water-skin, j^^t^t XXX Ox X

upper part, something over and above,

^y^

Sjt;.*

* [In
X-

conjunction with OxOj XXX

LjLu^-p,

for

the

sake

of

conformity

304]

IL The Noun. K. Noims

Sahst,

l^

Adj. Plur.Fractas. 223

Plur. Fract.

^
continued.
Sing.
jliJ plants

XXIV.
a

\^^

stout stick, \^^^jJ^

of

the

kind called

o '-,

^^s^c? /7-

washing

clothes,

j^jUJ

ajI ^^^ pick and choice of

anything, bUu.

Rem.
Ljlj^ for
9.

Here too .JU^

is

thought to stand for

JjU3

as

jJtj^

(iljk.),

etc.

B
tertiae rad.

4-Uti,

from verba mediae rad. ^ and

et

^^

as

j^tj

camel used in drawing water, a large water-skin, bt^j

ajjI. tj intestine,

^y^

^jjj corner,
is

l^l^j.

Rem.

a.

Here ^JUi
(iTjj), etc.

thought to stand for

J^t^

as

bt^j for j^tjj

[Rem.

h.

Anomalous

is

^^^L from ^Jt^oJ a Christian.]

XXV.
1.

JjoJ
J3,

(rare).

Jjfci

as

ju.ft

slave,

ju^

w-J^

a dog,

wJ^

jJu

cattle, j-jAj

^^^j a

mill,
<j

j^g.
X

Ox
2.

Ox
;

JUi

as jliO. ?^ ass,

X
3.

IX
;

cJ^'i
^^)S^

as

?*"^-

<^

pilgrim, > a ai.^

"xx jU
;

ox
(for

jjU) a
s^^j,

soldier,

(for

_^^)

J^U

^oa^, >*3t

,jjLo a

O-*^.

XXVI.

iji^' (rare).

*^Oxx
,J3, Jkai
2c?^),
;

OOx
as ,^)jo a husband, OxjJ *x

O^JJ
\

5<'

i^-o^
^

2Jyu j^ an uncle {by the father s Ox OxJJ an uncle {by the j-^ a wild ass, ^jya^
;

J^

0^ p

mothers

[* a thread, i^^-j. j-o-> a panther, ^jyo^ OxJJ Oxx y J J a hawk, oj^jLa **,iU fodder, Ai^Lt].
;

^ya^

OxJJOdx

side),

^3^
;

* X

(comp.

240, rem.

c)

Oxjj
;

Ox

JJ
0^

stallion,
J J
;

ji-0

224

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

304

Plur. Fract.

XXVII.
1.

l/lii (rare).

Sing.
6w//, 5; to

Jj, Jjii

as J3J

(Tt

[J^ a

stallion,

9^^

9^^J
(also 4JI.0.)]
;

9^x

9^^
Twa/^, Sjl^^i
;

^Ui 9^^

J^^.
s^o/j^,

a camel, a3U.
9^
^

j^i

j^a..

2.

J^b

as w^.U>

a companion,

Ajla^-o (also [the

more common]

XXVIII.
1.

jii

(rare).
ti

9y0<'x/^

iUi, iUi

as iX.

a rm^, a

circle,

9^^ JU.

9x'^
;

Ox<

S^Jo

a pulley, j^,.

2.

J^li, as JJbU drinking for the first time (of camels),

J^

wJU

seeking, w-*U

^^W

n^

sei'vant,

jj^

;t^ a follower,
.^ta^

an attendant,

%^

juIj

C
XXIX.

a guardian, a

9^^9x^
;

/3/^/^^ ^V^

^<;a^Y,

watching, j^^j
^

9^^

keeper, t^j-^

v^l-

driver,

an importer, wJ..

JiJ

(rare).

9x
JwftU
<

9x
;

9dx9x
drinking,
;

as

w>;Urf
X

a merchant,
S
ft

56x9x
w5*^.U
9
.

<^jtt

j- a
X

90^9x
helper, j-cu

jaJ

a companion,
90x
9
;

w-s^-
^

0O'9x w-^tj
;

j--
X

90x

nc?^r,

v*^J J^^ ^
5

traveller,

ja^

[jiStj

visitor, jjj].

Rem.

a.

The above

rules

regarding the correspondence of

certain forms of the pluralis fractus

and

of the singular, are subject

also give

to

many
[Many

exceptions*.

The

dictionaries

various forms

scholars do not admit the forms

XXV., XXVIII. and

UwI),
(iLo-*^t

XXIX.

as plur. fracta, but call

distinction
etc.,

them

quasi-plurals (-^JI
real

making a

between them and the

^
^

90x X ^JI), as ^^5

0^xft

collectives
iU-wl),

and the generic

<--

collectives
^

(t^,..;afc.)t

which

,f

form a nomen unitatis, as

^J<a>J.

The forms

^J-jxi,

a ^ ^ 96x Jjii and ^J3 are

;304]

ILTheMoHu. k.NonusSnbstl-Adj.Plar.Fractns. 225

we have not
rai-ely
Xsisla

wliicli

tliought

it

necessary to notice
(as

for instance,

Sasub,
is7ave,

and
^^

iJj.

^a^

<i

Injana,

4a...

^c
old

j^

djujco

JL^3
^

inouiUaiii-yoat, diXcyo

^-^
^^t^**'

'ni

r,

, ^

chiej]

doctor^ ^-s

"

-^^

^I'L

^"I'ft

and 4 rw

<

^^

swoTa, 4ju.mm

and
are
:

rtA^..>..<),

and

i^^l^AA-o,

of

which the principal examples in use

OX
--x

^- jcx

jox
;

<

*:;

^j\3\

she-ass,

llJ^JU

Jaj a
;

?wZe, i'Nl^A;-

,,^-J

he-goat,

^x jOx f^ J X Ox iL>^,j2; jU-- Jie-ass, l\j^^^ .o

^x
rt
J

Odx
i-TW

.xJO'

OOx
;

au

o/c/

mar<, iI-j-uLo

jut B

X
;

slave,

i\iyJuo
^/at^',

;*-~J^C'

'^^

Ghi'istiaii (or o^A^r no^

_

Muharamadan)
X

captive or

^xJOx OOx il.^JL^; j-^c

^xjOx
6\s',

?^i^c/

iljj-jco;

jt^

large, stout,

Rem. Many forms of the pluralis fractus seem not from the singular forms in actual use, but from
/;.

to be derived,

Ox

others,
"'" \

which

Ox

are obsolete or of rare occurrence.

E.g.

J^U,

pi.

I'^bii,

(as ^.tlw

poet, itjAw,)

(as >^\ib perishing, ^JCJLa,) also

.

Ox_
c.

from an obsolete
xOx

J*-ot5 (^;-otw);

and J^ls,
<i

^0

pi.
^

|^,

^^

from an obsolete
table
it is

jJ-oi (jX;Jjk).
X

Rem.

From the preceding

OJec
;

obvious that one sing.

X
;

may have

several forms of the pluralis fractus

OOx
''

e. g.
<5xx,

Ox

JJ

!>i

5^x

ja^ a Ox_

sea,

Ox_

j^5
xx, SjLj;

J^*-:*' J^*^' OOx

J>^

^^

^^^^^J

j'3^^

^J-tJ^,

?^H
xOP

^>i'

^;>J'
x

OW'
OJOt

jWJ'
xJ

Jut

rt

/ftt'-e,

OJJ Ox OJJ OxDP jut, ^Lt, 3>^^, .>W^t,

^ui
u)

^J^^
OxxOx

J4^^;
-'^

J^^ O'*'^

J*'

tS

owl

(besides jut, ^jtjut, ^Ijut,

X

OOxOx
n^

(^J^, Sj^,
w^la^ .o,
sing,
;

5ju-o, ib^-ot*, see rem. );

OxOpOxxxOxJ
w>lafc.c>t,
A^la>...o,

w*<^.lo

companion,
X
J

^^ai,.^o,

^Ua...o

(besides 4.Ai,o, see rem.

fracti

r<^).

Or one

may
X

liave several plurales

on*?
?/-'/io

and a

pluralis sanus besides

e.g.

jJblw

is jyreseiit,

Ox

masculine by form, feminine by signification.

Ox X

The forms
.

XXVI.

J J

AJyii

and XXVII.

OJJ
collective

oJIs

seem to be derived respectively from ^J^as and

S

^U-i with
6 X
0/

the termination
Ix
-x

to

reinforce

the

meaning

X * X

w.

29

226

Part Second.
eye-vntness,

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

305

an

a witness, jjjjJblw,

j^,

Jl^, >y^, >V^'

Tn such cases,

',

J^-i^
if

serving,

worshipping, J'Jju^^, ^W^, 5jl^.

the

sing, has several

meanings,

it

often happens that each of them has

it,

one or more forms of the pluralis fractus which are peculiar to

or used in preference to the rest.
of
(1)

For example,

jJbU, in the sense

C->-J

an
a

evidential

example,

has jJb\^.

The word

means

tent or house, (2)

a verse of poetry ; in the former sense the

plur. fract. is

O^-o

or Otul, in the latter almost always Ol^t.

:

Again, \^j^
9

signifies

{\)

an
9

eye, (2)

a fountain,
its

(3) peculiar
fract.
9

nature
JO^
^

or essence, (4) a distinguished

JJ
J o

man;
^

plur.

in the first
9

.O^
^^^

JJ

sense

is

jj^jj^,

0^'>

^^
9

OW^'
.

^^ second, 0[5^ ^^
^

O^'

^'^
-

9 *

the third and fourth, ^^Ltl.

Or, to take another instance, ^>JaJ

means:

(1) the belly

{^)

valley, (3)

a
;

tribe, (4) ^/i6 interior, (5) ^/t

inner or wider side of a wimj feather

its plur.

fract. in

the

first

9JJ

sense

is

0>^'

9J0C c>^'' ^^

9^*J^
O^^^
^^
'

9JJ9^0
^^ fourth and
fifth,

^^ ^^ second, ^3-bj, 4^h.;), or

^'^

^jlxj; in the third,

0>^

C>^'^

^UU^.

305.

The forms

of the plur. fract. of substantives

and

adjectives,

which consist of four or more consonants, are exhibited, along with the
corresponding singulars, in the following table.
Plur, Fract.
I.

JjUi (J^U), Js-Hj, X X

.

Js'\Ju>).
X

Sing.

1.

Quadriliteral substantives

and adjectives

(d

not being counted

;

as a letter), the consonants of which are all radical

as w-Jjo
;

a fox, wJUj
JfiJ

pJ*^^ a frog, c^isua j^xx 9x*j

,

^^j^ a dirham, j^Sj^

J * *
;

O^y^ ^ ^^^^ of a
bridge, j-bU5
f
;

lion,

O^l/J

w*'^^ ^
fish,

locust,

w>>U.

S-'xAx o^JsuJ

4i-Uij f*t^?i
^

of a

^JoKtj
^

J.A5. ^^ms, >At^.

^

y,.fA^^ a

star,

v^s^t^p

J^Ju. a streamlet, a column or

^a^/^ (in a book),

2.

J^tj^.
by

Quadriliterals (S not included), formed from triliteral roots

prefixing

t,

O,

or v

as

^j-}, 0^

finger,

^j^\

[aX-!
;

M^

^tj?

305]

U. The Noun.

A.NounsSfibstit'Adj.Plur.FracUs. 227

Plur. Fract.
I.

A
St7tg.

^Ji\x9

J^tl^l, Js-[s, Js'[Jl0) coiit.

of a finger, J^UI]
j-tlil,

^>t J^/^/w, ^>l^t

no.

j^yidl
;

rz;?^;-,

clil

(for

compare

304,

XXIII.,
6'/a?<;

rem.)

^^aJi
^J^a*-

trial,

ex-

perience, w;lawJ

s,,J^

^^

or talon,

ijj-;^

halting -"place, a station,

or
dwells,

^y>^

aX^ a place where one stops

;

a quarter of a town, ^JLa*

<i.

t>^c

means of
:

subsistence,

cAl^

j.^** meaiting, jjU^ (for ^^buo)

;

iJ;-

an

elegy,

>t>\j^ (for ^^\j-^)

[f-^j-
fract.

suckling, ^^\j^\.
of

Rem.

a.

In the

plur.

the form J^U*o from

elif

verba mediae rad.

^,

the

^
(5),

is

not converted after the

productionis into hemza

as
(

happens, for instance, in

form XVII. of the

(J^li, 240),

triliterals
it

JjIJ), or in the

nomen

agentis 4.L^,
pi^L*^
;

but
is

remains unchanged;

e.g. ^^-*^,
r-^^)-,

an open

space for walking (from *-Lw for

whereas s.jLm^

the plural of

K^

.;...

a curl (from
^, the

,..>).

In the same
retained, as

forn

from verba medite rad.

is

usually

^^a

a howcase, j^jU-o
j

5jU*o

(from jli for

J^i) a desert^
sjcM' for

J^^

i'^

a reproof,

^3*^
;

u*U^ (from
but in one or

u^3^)

jo/ace

ybr diving,
(5),

^^jo^^sla

two instances into hemza

w3-i)

e.g.

^.^i^o^

(from wjL for

;

misfortune, w^jLcu, and usually w^to-o

5jtw

candlestick,

a lighthouse, a minaret, jjU^, and usually j.5U^.

of the

The changing
Rem.
6.

into

is

vulgar, asjjU^, jjI^.

Adjectives of the form JajI, especially with the superlative meaning, make, when used as substantives
[and, in that case, often taking the form JjtJI, as ^J*>.I
J
;

yi
;

J y oi

see 309,

6, y],

a plur.

^\3\

e.g.

^^^t a

shackle or fetter,

228

Part SKCOifD.Etymologi/

or the Parts of Speech.

[305

Plur. Fract.
I.

JJUs (J^Ut, J^Uj, J^U^)

jffk>\^\

cont.

Hing.

',^j\

(I

mottled snake,

^\j\ j,^*^\
;

the greatest, jj[s*^\,

grandees,

7iobles.

II.

JjU^ {J^^y J-^^, J^}^, J^^,

Quinqueliteral
substantives and

s}^^3^)(S

adjectives

not included), of
(t,

which the penultimate

as (j^Uauw
J

letter is a litera productionis

^, \^)

devil,

^^j^K^
;

^l-^ a

ivolf,

^]>^.tj-w

j^lJaX*

a sultan, jj-J*^
flowers^ jj^\^
X
;

jjUi

Ar^
W
^

drawers,

JxxGxij
ifrlii

O^W
^

j'3^
J

^^?Y^

J^xxiJ

XX
;

bubble, T^t^^A^

JjjU5

S*J ^^j^
_^

XXX
rt

O*;?^ X:m/^, ,j^-UL X

-'

'

/f(??2p,

J^J^US

w^^^
(for
OwwJx
;

a heavy shower of rain, w^-oU

^rtxx
wl

cf<ti?%

^^tj
XX

Jxx
^^^-j-^^Ij"^)
;

OWx
[5)3X1

a Ineasure,
1

XX J XaIC

wxx
a
desert,

Jxx
(for

and ^^^^ICo]
statue,

ajjj

j^j^H
J
'

j^tijln)

0x0

JU^
J

J_xxOOx
of

J^jl^j

Jxx
f-^j^^
*
;

XX
;

XX
;

OCX
a ^ij^ Nw
-'

j^^^

a picture, jJ^LaJ
rem.)
;

0x0

chronicle,
XX

(compare
J

303, /,

-ULa a

Z*^?^,

xxScOx
;

-JU

jj>jX.*o

^oor, ^^-j^^l*^
lucky,

jb^^u^ unlucky, inauspicious,

J

J^'xx j^KJi^

jOx
;

JxxxO
jj-jt'^L
;

^3-o-s^
j'-ftt

^_ auspicious,
^

XX
;

JOx
jji^jtLe

,j>^U

a dust-storm with whirlwinds, j-mUI

J

^^
0!

JXP90 v^W^t
;

accursed,

X P
;

Op

a cjarland or crown, JwJl^t

Sjj-jt

jt)^m

#/^^

wz^^r^

ragez,
vt

jtef-SjS
Ov)
;

j^_5-it 0X

(for i^>-i') or j^"^J,

J Op (X
vt

an

ostrich's nest,

xP
X

Op
X

fi
;

j-.t>l

^^

Aa;^! (for rfjj-ut)

2^/5/^,

i^Ul ^^ X
as

02 ^ [a-.1
X

tent-rope,

* [This

XX

ixP
has
rt

may be lightened xSS*-

i^^"^
^^

also to
.

^\j^,

i<wt a human

being

M*XX
XX

j<**'UI

and ^^UI,

Bactrian camel,

^JUi^ and OUi^,

latter

XX^A''
^^Mr

Wxx

<^

camel from Mahrah, ^j^- and J^.

y

The two

words have

also the irregular plurals --jlai^

and

j^j^-.]

305]
Plur.
IT.

1\.

The Noun.

k.

Nouns

Siihst.

<i:

Adj. Pin-.

Fnictus.

220

Frart.

Shifj.

A
cont.

Jjlii (J^lil, J^U5,

a sacred
.ajLo
;

J^ui, JU^', c^'y)

;

cla'uii,

j^.t^t

ajj'

^f

*'^^^,

L^jbM

f>?^
;

''

.s7??7;?^,

w^3-*.ju

///<-

queen-bi'6 (rex

ai)iiiii),

w*;^wUJ

^^U-

rt

buffalo, j_^..^t^.

j^-^W Itwmorrhoids, j-t^\^.

plur.

Rem.

a.

The

JJUi
sing,

is

sometimes found in cases

is

where a (juinqueliteral
exist
;

form
from

either rare or does not

as^,^l_^

si(/net-rings,

^^^

^^^
^

(p^-

^'>*-)

^o-jAtj3

dirhams, from

>;3
jkflo

^fr^j> (pl- ^^b-^)

o?ie
?(;Ao

J^^^

j-bU5
;

bridges,
^jjLuxo

from

5jJsu;l

breaks his fast, j-JdU^

having a

fawn

with her, ^^lu^ and

her,

^^^U^

^JiJxo
j^J>a

having a yoniuj one with

clever,

^Lkuo and

^J-JlJa*
is

cunning,

jjl;i^.

Conversely,

JJUi
;

used, chiefly

by poetical
plur. of

license,
(X

instead of ^JJI5

as j.^\slc ~ j.^^\suo,
off,

Sj^-ioio

space partitioned or railed

closet

oUt =j-woUI, plur. of jUa^t a dust-storm.

Rem.

b.

jUj3 a dmr, y\j^i a carat, ^^\^y a

register,

an

account-book, a collection of jyoems, a jncblic offce or bureau.

Ox
i

and

^Ij-jt

an arched or vaidted portico,

y y
i

vestibide or apartment,
yi
if

y^

y y

make j-ob^,
forms j3,
J
y y
;

iajjtj.5,

0^3^33, ^md j^jl^t (as

from singular
?*--jjt)3

J*t^5, (Jjlji,
y Oy

and Ob!^y

pr"W:J^'

brocade, has

J)

and ^i^b^
J

^\^^
J

or

^1^3
y J

{(^rjfxoaiov),
y

a dungeon, a bath,
J
/y

y y

yy
;

y y

i^^A^Lji
J y y
;

and
IC

j^;*jwto3

j\j^

or jtj-w, curds, }-i^^ j-ij^^ ^^^^

yi
3
yf-

J^jjlj-w

^^3^),

a furnace, y^j^\^\ and perhaps also jJ-JUl (as

9
JfiP
^

xj
O^*^**
J

OijJ
(tj'"*^)

y y

if

from a form

^3^0

quinsy, has JJ^Ij.

i y

and, in

modern Arabic, ^^U..

Compare

284, rem.

230

Part Second.

Etymology
f^ing.

or the Parts of Speech.

305

Plur. Fract.
III.

aJUbJ.
1.

Occasionally substantives and adjectives of five or more letters

(principally foreign words), of which the penultimate letter
litera productionis
;

is

as iUwt (Pers. iU-^l) a master, a teacJier,

S^Ca
Jj

and IjjCl; a pupil,

i^
;

(Heb.

I^Sm,
:

Syr.

1." i

'^\L) a
I

disciple,

Jlwo'^J

and SJ^^^U

o>.~Li

{^l\6(to(^o^)

a philosopher, iiw'^i
TrarptKio?),

^jjjJaj

a Grecian general
;

(patricius,

JJ^jUau

and iSjUau

^jtpx

of

metropolitan bishop

(fxrjTpoiroXLT-qs),

s^j^^a^c

and

oJ^Ubuo

O^'^'^tP ^^^ interpi^eter

.{p and
2.

A.Oi.tp.

Substantives and adjectives of four or more letters, which have

not a litera productionis before the last radical,

especially
many
E.g.

when they

are words

of foreign origin,

and

a great
letters.

relative adjectives, consisting of

more than four

^^

an
;

angel, 4X5*iL
.aj

,JXwo a polisher of swords, J*5Uo and

;

il5'*j-d

a king of el-Y^men, ajuLj

j^^-^5

a nobleman

a patriarch or archbishop J XX 5xxx OxOx w^j^a. a stocking or .w^^ (Trarptapx^^), *^^^^ and A^jlJau Ox J XX OJ 5 X X X Ox XX A J jJmo a heretic, loj>^^ (Pers. w>;>^), w^jl^- and Aj^t^x^i
(comes,
KOfi.rj<;),
.
>
; ;

A -ol<^5

^jJsu

X
.

Sj*I
J)

j^ x^

2^

"^
;

'

"

W-! (iTTLo-Koiro^)

bishop, ^5L>t

and a5L>I
;

j-uS {Ccesar,

*i

OxxxjOx*
Kato-ap)
^/^

Byzantine emperor, S;oLg-5

;

^^-c^-i

(ny'H)

Pharaoh, A^tji
X

-5;-m

and

f^/ti-,

^t

XXX
and AijUi
X
;

Sox
^^xx
X

^^X

money-changer, o^^m
X

Sxxx
ajjIx*
^
;

i^^^ ^oor,
X
;

^^IjJ
X

S**"
d^

native of
tribe

6x

Bagdad^ S^^ULj

X 5 J j^jj^-^-^l

maw

o/*

M^ Berber

Masmda,

Sxxx^^xJ
5jt-LcL-
X
;

of

^--jX-^^

6xxx
5^L^-.

^^

descendant of el-Muhalleb,

From

xO

*x*J
(Pers.
j|/-.,

v^^**^

Chosroes) the king

of

305] IL The Nonn. k.NoitmHabst.l'Adj.Plur.Fnictns.

Plur. FracL
III.

2.31

A
continued.
Sing.

iUUi

Persia, are formed irregularly j-jII, S^II, and

S^L.^
^l>wl,

and

jlj-

or

^e-^,

//^^^,

??

equal,

has,

besides

the

irregular 5^I3--;, 5-^1^-.;,

and j^t^->

(for ^-wI^-j).

literals

Rem. a. This form is also found, though rarely, in quadriwhich have a litera productionis before the last radical B
;

as jU. a tyrant^ a yiant, S^jU.

j^l^

a deacon (Syr.

^)^

Rem. h. five or more

J

In forming the plur.

letters (exclusive of 5
is
X

fract. of

nouns which contain

and the
J

letters of prolongation),

one of the radicals

XX
;

rejected, generally the last.

Ox
_

E.g.
X
X

Oj^X^

XX
;

spider,

^^^KiA
J

^.^^ jOc a nightingale, ^J^Uft

^^e*^ ^ T'^*^)
^,
;

^^^^2/

XX
;

9x0xx
jU^^^ii^j

XX
XX
jj-*il5
^

, ,

old

woman, ^Ia..
^jtji
X
;

a quince,
0/*

rj-^^A-

but ij>jj^ a burnt

J XX (for ^--./'^S),

JXXOXJOXX
ca^e,
i2

JXX
sor^

XX
;

S^.^5 a 9xxJ0i
a

ca^, j^'il5,
X

JxP
^^j^\^\
;

JJxOx

^^

or

9xxx
;

^^'^5

4Jt^Ja,wt

jnllar,

^^^^iaj Ptolemy, 4iJaj

JU-*-i a Byzantine governor (domesticus, Sofxio-TLKos), JUjI*o^.

Here

Sxxx

''jOx

may

also be

mentioned such plurals as

il^Lft
^

from

4!Dt
X

ju^ 'Abdu

7/ (compare

264, rem.

6).

Rem.
X
btO
J

c.

The forms
X

of

the plur. fract. of quadriliterals

and

quinqueliterals are also used in forming plurals from other plurals

(y

Qffc.lt

T'-irOf

the

plur.

of
J Ot

the

plur.,

or
0"

secondary plural).
J

In

Ot'

xC

particular, forms XIII.

J3! and

XV. iUil make

J^lil,

and XIV.

JUil, J^lil

more
E.gJ

rarely V. Jlii,

JSUi, and XVIII. and XIX.

O*^,
camel,

0->i^.
9J0^
Ji-ot,

XIII.
9

4-^
/ia^ic?,

^0^)

wi^l,
_

4-Jl^l
9

a5 a
xP
;

she9 X

xP
;

Ox

JOP

>

JpIjI

JaAj

one's people

or ^W6e,

iaJbjt,

JaAljl

sJLo
x2

SJ0^JxP9x

ri6,

fXo!, *iLl
;

Ju a a

OJ 9j0p ^ benefit, jul (for t^jul),

>bl (for
0"
Of-

Jxf
^30!)

XV.

xj
jl^-j

<-x0pjxP9xx
bracelet, Sj^^l,

jjLit

^ICo a

p^ace, 4Xot,

232

Pakt Second.
a
/x

Etymolugy
^Ul

or the Parts of Speech.

[% .S()5

,^>Lot; ^Ut

vessel., 4-Jt,

(for i<Jljt)

XIV. ^^
>^
''^

earned, >& but,

^.o^bt
^JI^SI,

jAj

(^ydlow) ower.,

J^j'j ^^^'j'

'

sayiiuj.,

a speechy
having

^3^51

jJ

cfc

7^a^/,

jUiit, j-jiU!
.i'^^'j

JcXa. sJm-caniels

tieither

young ones
;

7ior milk.,

J*^^^'

',

^- ^^pr- a

he-camel.,

yJLo., Jl.^.

XVIII. XIX. ^.guo n

trees),

intestine, ^t^-cuo, ^j>jjLa^

a garden {of palm

^Lu., ^^^^lu.

wjIa^

an

eagle^

OW*^' O^^*^as
s^Sj-tt

Again,

XV.

djljiit

forms a pluralis sanus ^I.> smoke,

dj>^^\,

0*i)Lii

a drink, ajj^I,

Ob^l
;

oU.^!

^Uj a building, d^\, OL.ot

pluralis sanus in
III.

^ILift

^(/J5,

pay, 4^&t, OLla-t.

Ot may

also be derived

from V. ^JUi, VI.

;

^J^*^,

J5, XVII. JjI5, and a few other forms Ox Oxx OJx Ox Oxx J1.0., O^)li0J.j ??i<:m. ^JIa-j, 0^)I.j
;
;

as J^^.

c/

he-camel,

OOx wJ*^

Ox
a dog, w>'il,

Oxx
Olj"^^
rt
;

OOx
C-wO
rt

OJJOxJJ
X
^

house,

O5-0,

O^*u,

^^ houses, families

Ox
;

ijjj^
;

roacZ, (,^p,

Ox
jl-o-.
'S

OlSp J3J^ ^
;

XX
3
<i

a he-ass, j.^:^, OI^-o-.; Sjuj^. n

^

OJJOxJJOx
X
rx

she-camel for slaughter, jj^, OIjJ.

J^xxOx,*xx
;

i?'on ?oo/, julju*.,

J^xxOx^xxOx
Ola,jl*J
J
_

OIjuIj^a.;

Aa>*.'
*}

anything woven or plaited,

y

>5l*,

jt^ a house,

J
;

<iy

xxOxxx
OUft-tj-o]
;

Oxx

jj^,
rt

Ot^33

[4.*.lo
<

female compayiion,

w.--t_^-ro,
X JDC

a5

Oxx
*^^^W* ^^^^^
is

J0

she-camel,
X

pi.

^3W^'

(>^^ OIa^jI (with the dimin.

even a treble formation
X Oe J
;

^xl
;

Oli^ot)
0x0

etc.

Sometimes there
Ox

as

xS

A5ji a

5?ic^,

pao'ty or

sec)^,

^_J;i,

<3!/^^

j^'-

Such secondary

plurals can be properly used only

least nine in

number, or
Plurals

when the when their number

objects denoted are at

is indefinite.

Rem.
great
X

d.

[or

rather collectives]

are formed from

many
5
ul

relative adjectives,

relations of sect, family, or clientship,

X ^

especially those that indicate the by adding the termination

a UJ X W (^-sisluJI),

JuJ

, W X

d_; as
,

jc*^^"^ a follower of es-Sfi%

^

ijxiUJt the
;

sect

of

i^^

"

the Sfi^ites ;

i^y^
*'^<

'^iT/z,
*

aJj^^I
X

^Ae sect

of the Sufis

J 5 X xOx AjJljj-o^t,

300]

II.

The Noun. A.NounsSubst.d'Adj.PlHr.FractKs.

the partisans
is

2:33

ajjwojJI,

of Marivii, of Ibnn ^z-ZithHr.

Soo

2GS.

added with the samo ofloct to othor adjectives, nix Ox Oxx as ^jlw <r).<? ivho live on especially of the forms jj^li and Jlxi
Sometinios 5^
;

the

bank and

d^'ink the water of {a certain stream)

[cattle)

o^j\^

[and S^tjj]

(men) dra^ving water or

SjLo.,

drinkim/

aJUU

travellers; ^l.^,

aJL., iJlxJ, 2)ersons

x

who own or
Ox w X
;

/cee/)

camels, asses, horses,

ix
p
;

mules ; Sjtw a company of persons journeying together, a caravan

p.

9x

i2

9X

Wx

(Syr.

(Z.;!.^)

^^..j

2:>edestrians

SjUs

spectators;

[ajLjJ

;?^7m-

Rem.

e.

The

plural of

some nouns

is

anomalous, or derived
;

from other forms or roots than the

Oly-ot (Syr. PiDJ, (Z.ailo(), rarely
sing,

sing, in use

as jb\ a mother,

OUI;^
.

mouth, ol^l (from a

d^

OJ

*''C

"'
;

or dji) dlw

^U

OxOxOC
dLw,

Ox
sing.

loater,

a spring,
dUwt
;

dl^l (from a

dU)

Oxx

^Ox
Zi/;,
;
;

GO
O-wt
^Ae wt5,
^l-J,

OxOPOx

^xOx
ft

^U^ a

2''0xO

^^^

XX

Sl^t woman,

^xOxOOxO
H^^X)
*

olw a sAee/) or goat, U>, dUw,

jj-JI,

Heb. ^^X, n^'X

5

for ^^^^5
"
' *

XXX J^
;

Sj.^, ^jt^*j (from the rad.

whence

^>^o^e,
.

i.Ui (from C
.
.

the rad.

j^sf^).

O^*^''

'^

human

being (Heb. n2^"*K

^

for
5
X

Ht^K

P^^X), has usually

of the older

J
^

[especially with the article ^UJI], instead

and poetic

^Ul

(Heb.

^^^X Aram. X^3X v:' TT v:

1-^1). -

306.
viduals
of

As regards

their meaning, the plurales fracti differ entirely

;

from the sound plurals

for the latter

denote several distinct indiindividuals

a genus, the former

X

a number of

viewed

collectively,

the idea of individuality being wholly suppressed.

JO
X

For
are

example,
slaves,

Ox
X

Oi^H^

^^^ slaves
^

(servi),

i.e.

several individuals
5
;

who
J

ju-^ slaves collectively (servititcm or servitus)

Oxx
vW-^
5

oW^

young

OxxOx
t a> ..tt>.o

men, youth {Juventus), =

o/c?

men

in

general.

The

plurales fracti are consequently, strictly speaking, singulars with a

collective signification,

and often approach in

all

their nature to abstract

nouns.

Hence, too, they are

of the feminine gender,

and can be

used as masc. only by a constructio ad sensum.

w.

30

234

Part Second.
Rem.

Etymology
distinf^uish
0-

or the Parts of Speech.

fracti those
9 * ^

307

We

must

from the plurales

nouns

at

which are called

^^..;a..)l

iLo^l
a.

{generic nouns), as J.aJ hees^

on

which see

246 and

292,

The former may be

styled abstract,
is

the latter concrete

collectives.

third class of collectives

formed

by those nouns,

to the

meaning

of

which the idea of collectiveness

attaches; as ^3^3, JaAj, people or

tribes
y o-o

jSL^ an army ;
,-

[JjI camels,
y t

^^ sheep].
plural),

^ "

at

/-O

These are called

differ

f oJ'
Oio

^U-'t

or ..^JI olJj\ {like the

at

and

from the j^aJI

(

H^o-^l in

not admitting of the

formation of nomina unitatis

246).
fracti

307.

The

pluralis sanus

and the plurales

of the forms

XII. lUi, XIII. Jiil, XIV. juil, and

XV.

aiail, are

used only of

persons and things which do not exceed ten in number (3 to 10), and
'<

are therefore called

^
ft

4-15

c>., plurals of paucity, whilst the rest are

J J

named Ij^^ P3-o^> plurals of abundance.

This observation applies,

of course, only to such nouns as have also other plurals, for if one of

the forms alone be used,

limitation as to number.

it

is

necessarily

employed without any

4.

Tlie Declension

of Nouns.

I.

The Declension of Undefined Nouns.

substantives

308.

(1)

Undefined

and

adjectives

are,

in

the

singular number, either triptotes or diptotes.

Triptotes are those

different cases
;

which have three terminations to indicate the

viz.

(Nom.),

(Gen.),

and

or

L (Ace,

see 8, rem. a).

;

Diptotes are
(Gen.,

those which have only two terminations

Ace.)*.

viz.

1 (Nom.) and 1

(2)

The dual number has only

tivo case-endings,

which are

noun may be w^/**,

noun may be

declinable,

or

'm-,

indeclinable.

A
j^,
y y J

declinable

^.J^-a^, declined

with tenwin, or ^j,.^^

declined without tenwin. or possessed

is
of,

The term

Aa^.w'n)!

^s

y^j^-^^, established in,

vt

the

nominal character or nature, or simply

>^jjsuc,

^jSi^l^,
;

synonymous with

and

^;>X-o-I- J-t:^

with ^-i^jwo

whilst

:>0(S]

iL The Noun. A. Nouns ^"^iibsL it- Adj. JJevleiLuf Nouns.

to

'2S6

common
(3)

both genders;

viz.

jjt (Nom.) and jj-j (Gen., Ace.)*.

The

plaralis sanus has likewise only two case-endings for each

possessed of {the nominal character) to the fullest extent^
to
(^jj^^-U,

^^jSio\

^^jSiff^,

is

equivalent
il

and

,j>Col
is

j^
;

^jSi^^ to 0/-a^o j^.

The vowel
and

of tlic nominative
the sign

called 7^9\, the raising {of the voice)^

is AJUUJI^,flJLft,

of agency

the vowel

i is

termed ^.^AAaJt
or attracted

the depression {of the voice), or j.aJI, the being

drawn along

(6y a governing word., jlaJI),

and

is 4il.'^)t ^,0-^) ^^^^ ^^i/^*

of annexation
tlie

the vowel a
voice),

is
a

designated w-moJI, ^Ae uplifting or elevation {of

JO
^o/o
J ^
<

and

is

oJ^aa-oJI^^JIp, ^Ae si^/n

vJijJt C>:!>^'>

of objectivity.

The tenwin may be

is

(a) AjULoJt

i^

^^^<^
Si

nunation which shows that a noun

to

fully declinable, also called ,^^-X^I

J ^

^^y3, and found in the Ox XXX JOXJ J

vJ^-j
;

singular
dx

and the

pluralis

fractus,

as

vJ-j,

(^)

AJjli-oJt

^jj-;j,
X

^e
J

nunation of correspondence, found in the plural feminine, as

X J
;

Ol.o,l>.o,
J ^

od

/^

because

it

corresponds to the ^J of
the

jj^-j.-^.*-

(c) j-^^-^'

^3-J,

^Ae

nunation which distinguishes, in JxdxOx

between the definite, djSL^\,
x^ J.I
X
^ X

case

of an indeclinable noun,

and

Ox^ JxWx the indefinite, S^XJI, as 4jj.*jj*

JOxx
"^^J^

duy^^^, I passed by Sibaweih and another {^nan

{d) ^j^jI

called) Slbaweili;

and

^^y3,
:

the

nunation of cojnpensation.
X 6 J OCx
2/"^

This last

may

be of three kinds

(a) of

compensation for the omission of an entire

<*^^ ^^*^^^

^JJOx
J

proposition, as in ^j^.JaJ Ju-iA. ^^^tj ^(^

J O-O J
WJ

looking on,

where Ju^^^ stands for^jilaJI ^x~x

i^Ae

;>-3jJl

C-J

x'"^
J

3 1 ^>;j., a^ ^e ^ime

when

spirit has

reached the throat; () of compensation for a governed

the genitive
x

word, as

when
^l**Jt

is
i

omitted after
ul

or ^jaj, as

^15 ^J^
letter, as

J
;

forbid
?

or^ll^,o.yA
X X

(y) of

compensation for a
X

injtj-, plural of ajjIo., for j^jt^- in the nominative or \^f^^e^ in the

genitive.
X
.

* The form ^>j

^
3

is
P

used dialectically, as in the hemistich ^^Xc

it

XX

0^

Ob

^u4ft C^vliwl <J>*j3>-tj ^ eve

(a bird)

7*ose o?i

two nimble {wings).

286

Pakt Second.
viz.

Etymology
(Nom.) and

or the Parts of Speech.

308

gender;
for

for the mascul'me,

jjj (Nom.) and

^J-J ((len.,

Ace.)*;

m/eminhie,
eitlier

Ot

Ot

(Gen., Ace).

(4) The plurales

fractl are

diptotes or triptotes, exactly like the singular (see

is

309,

a).

The following

the paradigm of the declension of undefined

substantives and adjectives.

Triptote or First Declension.

Suhstantmes.

B
Proper.
06^

Masc.

Fem.
Proper.
Sing.
^

Common.
Sing.

Common.
om
y

N.
G.

juj Zeid.

ij^j a man.

JUA Hind.

2ue^ a garden.
5 ^

j4j
f ^

Ac.

i^j
Dual.
^

Dual.
^'m

N.

o*^j
0.^

J X

0^0

G.Ac.

The existence

of

the form ^^t

is

doubtful, despite the verse

wJ^t

UljMi? ly.wt ^Jjrii*,ej Uxslj taX^aJ)

the
X
^

^^, / know
resernble
X

of her

the neck^

and
xO xOx

two

eyes,

and two
X
X Cx

nostrils

which

two

gazelles,

in

which
jJ-j-Usl

xdxSx

^l*wol

and

oW*

(written in

rhyme U)

are used instead of

and ^^;^Jg.
*

The form j>j

it

is

said

by some to be

dialectical, whilst others

iJ

Jx

X
;

xO X*P X

consider

due only to poetic license (jjUJI

^j_$j-^)

e.g.

Upulj
13

^j.1 XX
X X

s-3Uj,
X
Ci

and we

ignore the riffraff of other {tribes)

Oxx
wl

i<iJ ^^
X

Uj

X OibiO ^j^-jJj'n)!

JOxx
OJjI.
since
I*

^x

/0

j*.

jk.5j

j-;^ iUjiiJI, ^^ X X

ctwc?

tAa^ is

it

pray
X
i

that the poets

1 X

want of me,
X

I have already passed

xOC 6x

the limit
X

of forty {years)
X

xOP

where ^^J.t and

s^j.^suj^\

are used instead of ^^jj^\ and Ot^^^li^^-

80<S]

II.

The Noun. A. Nouns Sahst

d'

Adj. Declen. of Nouns. 237

TllllTOTE OR FUIST DECLENSION.

Substantives.

Masc.
Proper.
Coinnioii.

Fe m.
Proper.

(yommon.

Plu?'. sanas.
J b^
r,

Plur. sanus.
^ ^

N.
G. Ac.

03^J
-

OljOA

OUc^
^
^

O-i^J
Plitr. fract.
.

OtjUA

OUft.

Plur. fract.
^
J i

B
^

J J

N.
G.

>>ij
J J

Jl^J
^

3>^
J J

^^U.
^

^^^
*:

JVJ
^.^

3>^
^
J J

O^^
,

J J

Ac.

r:^

Adjectives.

Masc
Sing.
^

Fern.

C
^

^x
;

N.
G.

uJU.
^^la.

sitting.

Aa^U a^J

mourning.

Ac.

Dual.
N.
^

X
^

0^

^y

G.Ac.
X

Plar. sanus.
^ i ^

D
9
^

^x

N.

G.Ac.
Plur, fract.
U J

OL-ISU

5j

N.2
J

2J

G.

.C^"
.5.

Ac.

2:iH

Pakt Second.Lynwlo(/t/

or the Parts of {Speech.

808

Dii^oTE OR Second Declension.

Sahstantives.

Masc.
Sing.
J\.

Fern.
^ ?
-'

AT

-* ,

^0 y

O*"-^ 'Othmn.

v^J
^j-^J

y^^lneb.

G. Ac.

uU^

G. Ac.

O-s^U^
Pliir. sanus.
y J y J

j>jt^J

y yO y

G. Ac.

j^>^l.^
Plur. fract.
(of ^A;3

^W^J
(of Ajjla

a dirham)

a young woman)

N.

jAiji

N. G.
A.

jt^*
l>J>^

G. Ac.

^iji

Masc.
Sing.

Fern.

N.
G. Ac.

3>-'t ^^jc^.
y y OS-

J-oil more excellent. xxOc

J-cist

l\^^
fy
y

black.

^>-jt

gt^^^rf

G. Ac.

CH3>*<'t

jj-XaJt
P/z^r. sanus.
J y
Of.

Otijb^-

N.
G. Ac.

...

03^^'
o

...

O^-^'
Nom.
Ace).
for
j^jt^-, in the
p.

jl^ft.

stands in the

Gen. for \^j^^b^

(identical in form with the

See

235, at the end of the note.

309] IL The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.it' Adj. Declen. of Nov ns. 230
DiproTE
oil

Second Declension.

Adjectives.

Masc.
Plu7\ fract.
(()t'^;-j

Fein.

poor)
.

(of

Aa^

inonrnhuj)

N.
G. Ac.

i\)i^

j-5

V
B

tSji^

r*^'-^

There are two words in Arabic, in which the final flexional vowel of the singular affects the last vowel of the radical

Rem.

a.

fr

JO

f^y

part of the substantive

viz.

^j^\, a

man, and ^o^l, a

son, for \j^\

and^^l, which are

X

also used (see 19, d).

<:jO
J J

Sing.

Nom.
Gen.
Acc.

^j^\
f-

or

tj^\,

^^\

i^j^^
X

or
or

^^1,
y

^^1
^ xO

t4^t

c^t,

1.0^1

[According to Sn-Nadr ibn Som^il, as quoted by Zamahsarl, Fik

i.

524,
J

^
Ofx
b.

^Ae

J XX A.0^

w^lj,

d^ ^^

mouth is Jxx
4JI-J
i.

also

doubly declined,

^, ^,

l-o-J,

as

xxOt
.j.t

and

4^

JJJ

xl
IJjb.

Comp. Lane and

Fleischer, Kl. Sehr.

180.

D. G.]

For the comparison of the Arabic Declension with that of the other Semitic Languages see Comp. Gr. p. 139 seqq.

Rem.

309.
a. (a)

The

following nouns are diptote.

;

j)
viz.

Several forms of the pluralis fractus

Quadrisyllable plurales fracti, the

first

and second

syllables

of which have f^tha

and the third

ksra, that is to say, the forms

etc.,

Jftty (XVI.), JsUs' (XVIL), JjUi

of nouns which have

and JjU?'
radical
J

etc.

(I.

and IL

more than three

letters)

as

w^t^

J^XX
causes,

J^X

XX
^

w^la*^
X

ivonders, jJU3 bridges, jj-J*^-^ sultans.

()

Plurales fracti which end in

hmza preceded by

Slif

m^mdfida

240

Part Seco^^d. Et i/mologi/

viz.

or the Parts of Speech.

[ *500

(jI),

rui

(XX.) and l%xl\ (XXI.)

h,

as

'X^
viz.

ivise

men, Tujl

friends (compare
(y)

a and

c,

).

Plnrales fracti which end in

;

and

j^_,

JUi

(XXIII. ),

^^X*3 (XXII.), and ^^)U3 (XXIV.)

as jtj^ virgins, ^^j^^j^

b,

wounded
).

men, ^j<^\ prisoners,

i ^t.

Ijtjuk

presents (compare
J Uli
,

and

c,

(^)

Jj'j
fract.

pl^i^'-

fr'T^ct.

of Jjt,
its

and of
fern.

its

fern.

x Jxl ^^\, first; ^\,

another ;
^^oa,

puir.

of ja. I,

and of
fract.

(^^-^

other,

B f^^,
J ^

f-j,

^t^> plur.

of

*1*.o.,

Aju^,

^Ijusu,

^UIj, fem.

of

^-tfBf'S,

etc., a// together.

[(c)

pUwI, the irregular plural of 'i^^ (comp.

XIV.

2, rem.).]

h.

Various

common nouns and

adjectives

viz.

(a)

Common nouns and

m^mdiida
a,

adjectives which end in

i\jjs-

h^mza preceded
i

by

elif

(pI )
c,

as

virgin,

l^

>

white

296).

C Compare

and

Rem.
is

This rule does not apply to cases in which the hemza

as
1^5

radical,
e).

from

\j.9

(compare

299,

rem.

c,

and

301,

rem.
()
X d

Common nouns and

X 6 ^

adjectives ending in elif

(

maksra ((^ )
a,
is

as

i^j^i memory, \Sj^ drunken

Rem.

295, a).

Compare
elif

y and

c,

.
;

Excepting those in which the

(for j^jJb, 213).

maksra

radical

as

^J^ guidance
(y)

Adjectives of the form jilt

is

232,

16,

and 2345), of
;

which the fem.

wonderfid ;
triptote
;

^^^
red.

and

J^dP
j..(,aJ\
^ftP

^_ of the form But adjectives

^ ^

l*iU5 ( 295, h,

and 296)

as
^d

w^a^t
9^^ ft
f.

mwe

J,
^ ^ftp

iUil, are

as J^jl jooor, needy, without

-ftp

wife,

f.

iLjl jo^r, needy,

without a husband, a widow.

Substantives of
<J-'ft

this form are usually

regarded as triptote,

xftP

e.g.

Jj^l a

hawk,

J>t^l

a green woodpecker,
is

^ftP

w^jl

^i

^r^,

,J^j)

a humming; but the diptote form

J^ftP
J y Oi-

admissible

in such as were originally adjectives, e.g. J*X-t,

J^i.

309]

II.

The Noun.

A.

Nouns

Sub.st ct

Adj. Diptotes.

241

Rem.
iLojl,

a.

Some good

autliorities give ^J-;l as the

masculine of

which would be very irregular.

h.

Rem.

Adjectives of

the

form
;

^Jjil,

when used
at

as

sub-

stantives, retain the diptote inflection

i y

e.g. ^>.>t
i y

a fetter (properly

it

blackish, dun), iy>j\

J

a serpent (prop, black), ^j^\ stony land (prop.

_

J y

i
(f^

mottled),

*.

VyA a ivide, gravelly water-course,

p/.t

tract

of land

without Jterbage.
(S)

Adjectives of the form

rt)
;

o*^^>

^^^

which the fem.

is

^^^ B

295,
is

as
(

o!/^

f-

iSj-^^ drunken.
;

But
as

those of which the

f.

fem.

'ibii

295, rem. a) are triptote

of the form
(

^^^,
oW^,
f.
-Op

iJUjJ, a boon

companion.

Adjectives
a.

^*^^
;

are all triptote, their fern,

as
f-

being formed by adding S

295, rem. a)

^Wj^,

naked.

O^Ox
Rem.
Adjectives of the form
j^'^iHai,

0-xOx
^J'^b, are rare.

The

principal examples in the language are: ^jL3t having a large fat tail
y

OxOx

0x0.
^l.;.a>.>^

(of

a sheep);
^a^^ a?i(^
y

^U-w

5x0^

O'^t*' angry; ^U.^ stiingly hot;

Ao^;

5x0x
y

slender
di

^J^L^te-o
y

exposed
<i

to
y

the sun, eating in the

^

y
;

six
^^j^s-

forenoon
st2ipid,

(^^a>.oJt)

O^*^'^^
thin,

^^^^^

jj^l.^-^

(i?'.y,

withered ;

ignorant;

^\^9
y

slender;

^La^

sucking (sheep or

cows) out of greed, mean, vile; ^Ij^-o stupid, stolid; ^UojJ a boon
y
6

compaiiion
the form
^^ I
'

jJI^-aj

Christian.

Some
;

of these, however,

have also
;

^"^Joji,

^j'^5, or
;

(J^ilai
;

as

jjUl and jjlJ

^jUw,

aii

...>

or

^Udte-w

jj1-^.o

^l^-u5.

The word ^l.^-o may

or ^jl.^-.
one,

perhaps be merely a mistake for

^K^^^

Rem.

b.

^*^

so

and

so,

such
it

and such a

makes

irregularly J)

in the feminine

Aj^lLi,

[because

takes the place of a proper

name

(e)
y y yOt

The masculine numerals

as

mere abstract numbers

y y y
<^

e.g.
i
J
Cj

A3Uj\

JO
v.,

J y

y y

<
-o-e

J ^

AajI^oJ

8 is the double of 4

J^^-t^J

0-* j^^\

SlLj

is

more than 5

ons.
y J y

(C) fyj

Distributive numerals of the forms

y y J y J
J

JUs and Jmlc

y y

333)

as iU5 and

^^^,

^6"

6j/

two,

*i>^ and w%U^,

^r^ by three.

w.

31

242

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

309

(t;)

The grammatical paradigms formed from the

root Jjii,

when
For

used without the article as a sort of definite proper names.

example
is

sJj-^oJ^j

^)

aa^

Jjiil {the

form) afal, {used) as an

red)
;

adjective,
'^'

declined without

thiwm

(e.g. j-o^-l

S^

lo-''

O^

Ja^^

s^j.^aJo Ajli

(M^ form) af^al, when

(e.g.

it is

an

indefinite noun, is declined

tire^A

thiwm

JXil tremor,

Jj^t

a hawk)

aJas ^.-dt^

^Ai ^j^
But
if

jAstj ^^^ measure of Talha and

'isba' is

fa'la

and

'ifal.

we

say

*.J>/-A^
is

*^

<*^-

0>^

J**'

J^

eiJ^ri/

(z^or^ 0/ ^A^ forrn) ^afal,

which

an

adjective, is declined without

tenwm, we must employ the

nunation, because sj^,

m the sense of each, every, requires an indefinite

;

word

after it in the genitive

and so in other

cases.
ju-^t,

[{6)

The diminutives

of all

diptote nouns, as
(

with the

exception of the softened diminutives

283) and of those that are

derived from the distributive numerals of the form

JUi

333), as

c.

Many

proper names

viz.
^^-jAt^jl

(a)

Foreign names of men, as

Abraham, J^-wt

Isaac,

^X-j^ Joseph, ^^ih David;

letters,

excepting

such as consist of three

is

the second of which has gzma or

litera productionis, as

9-^ Noah,
()
b,

y^

Lot.
elif

Proper names which end in

elif

maksra (compare
a),

a,

y and

) and
;

mmdda (compare
<

XX

foreign
XX

as 15?;^ Johii, ^^
xOx

b^^^ or iIj^U
x6j

XX
^X

a,

and b, X

whether Arabic or
^5
X
X

'Adiy, ^^j^J X

Zachariah,

^^Jjo

YaH,

j^^-J Leila, j^^-o-^

Sulm.
,

(y)

Proper names in jjt whether Arabic or foreign

as ,jUlx^

Gatafii (a tribe), i>iO-^

'Othmn, ^IJ- Hittn, oW*- Sufyn,

_

JlxJ
jj-e-X

JxO
Solomon, o!>o^

'Imrcvn

{'Am7'am), [with the exception of

X

those that were originally common nouns of the forms fix* Ox Sxft ^'^Ui, as ^iid 0^>^jj-

JUi X

and

o^

309]

II.

The Noun.

A.

Nouns

Siihst.

d:

Adj.Diptotes.

243

(8)

Proper names which resemble

in

form the verbal forms Jji

;

and

Jji, or

any of the persons of the Imperfect

as

j^

Samma?;

^Xw Jerusalem,

^j^

Dai'ih, J^^.l

AhmM,

jjiJji

Y^zid, jSLLj Yeskur,

^ju

Tadmur

(Palmyra),

wJaj TagHb, ^^^ Vubna,

^U^

Tumadir,

J^Lh Yimtmil.
(c)

Common nouns
letters,

of the feminine gender, consisting of

<i

more

t>

than three
J ^ -

when used

as proper

names

e.g.

vj-*^ ^ scorpion,

w^^Ac 'Akrab (a man's name).

ijC)

Proper names which end in 5, whether masculine or femias 4iLo

nine

Mekhi,

a^

Ftima
(men).
ace.

(a

woman), ap^

Z)^^ (a

woman),

AaJJb
their

TalJia, 5^U5

Katada

[Fem. proper names in

Ot keep
Oli^c.

tnwin, as

oUjit

gen.

oUj^l

Oli^

gen.

ace.

Dialectic forms are Oli;^ gen. ace. Olij^

and even Oli^c.]

in 5,

(->;)

Fem. proper names, which do not end

origin,

but are either of

or,

foreign

or

consist

of

more than three

letters,

though

consisting of only three letters, are trisyllabic, owing to their middle

radical having a vowel
;

e.g. j-cu

Egypt, ^^.

Gw\ jya

Tyre,

w^J

Zeineb,

^^a*

Su'ad, jJw Satar, jjuj Hellfire (as the

name

of a par-

ticular part of hell).

But

fem. proper

names which

consist of only

three letters, the second of which has g^zma,

or triptote (though the former
is

may
as

be either diptote
so

J a

preferred)

jua

or

jUA Hind,

J 0^
js-^ or

j^3 Da'd.
Proper names, which are actually or seemingly derived from
substantives or adjectives 3^3 ^
",

D
especially masculine
3^3
3

{0)

common

names

of the

xj form Jjii (from

^^^),
the

as^;-o^

3^3 ^3 f ^Omar,j3j Zufar,j,ri^ Gusem, sj^^j the

planet
^ ^

male hycena ; and feminine names of the form ^ ^ 3 ^^ J^-3 ^ ^ Jlai (from iUli), aSv^Uas Katm, u^l3j Ra]cs,jb\Sj^ Hadm, 9^\jj
<i

Saturn,^
^
y

>'

the sun,

^*^^ Salak

(a

name

of Mekka).

These

latter,

however, have

244

Part Second.

Ety^nology
9-t/j,

or the Parts of Speech.

309

more usually and

correctly the form

JUi, and
Zafr

are wholly indeclinable

as^Ua.5, j^l5j,^lji.,

9-'^Ld,jllb

(a city),^U5 the female

hywna,

jj*^** death, j>\j^

war,

jb\j\

a year of famine.
of

Rem.

a.

Words

of the

form JUi,

which the

last letter is r,

as jI, the female hycena, jI-a. I/adcir (a star in the Centaur), are

almost invariably indeclinable, even in the dialect of those Arabs

who

in other cases use the form Jlii.

h.

Rem.

Besides being used as proper names, the forms

in terms of abuse
sceleste !
f.
;

^Jjii
e. g.

and yJUi are often employed as vocatives,

w*.aa.

improhe
f.

f.

w>l,f.

Lj

^J^

l>

^3^**^

Wj

kkiC Ovilisf
Rem.
c.

cl^'b.
class called
all,

In compound proper names of the

the
first

w-^
and the
o^iLbo,

^-ij-o ( 264),

word

is

usually not declined at

;

second

follows

the diptote declension

nom.

0^-o;iao-,

J^j-^^j, gen.

and

ace. Oj-o^-., viL-bu, Jmo^-j^Ij*.

Each word may,

however, be declined separately, the second being in the genitive,

and the

first

losing the tenwTn because it

is

defined by the second

(see 313, foil.);

acc. Oj-e^-., etc.

nom.

0^-;.,-a.,

^^LJju, j.^j^\j, gen. O^^^nr.,

The proper name w^>^

^ja^
;

admits of three
or

forms, for

we may say
acc. >mJ>j^

^j^

^^ J^*^

(like 0^^^.g\rw)

w^/^ t^ J^*^j
;

gen.

and

XX
w^^i^
Ox

XX
^ ^

^j^jlc (like

Oj^ ^rw, O^^^rw)

Oxx

or

^jjt^
X

xJOjJx

in all three cases (like j-^;^lj).

Proper names of men ending

OxxO
>,

OxxOxOxJ
aj^j..*,
^''-J^:'-

in dj^ are wholly indeclinable; as du^^^^j, aujKa

* [The kunya

is

sometimes considered as a single compound noun.

X i x2

Jt

letter of the

Prophet begins ,^\

^\
i
^

^ j-I^I
X

X J

O-

i3

X J

XX

jJI
^^
XX
6

j^^^ai.
j!

,j^ ^
iSx

J p

XX

(Fik

i,

5),

some Kor'n readers read in

Sr. cxi.,

^.^

^Jt Iju

Cw,
X

and well known are

wJ^
J;

ji

xxo/
0^?>**^
ii.

JPJOJxxJ
l>^
du^bco.

>^t
1.

and O^ i<^ *^ X

3^'
10.

Compare Beldorl GO, last

and Baidwi

421,

1.

D. G.]

309]

II.

The Noun.
d.

A.

Nouns

Siebst

c6

Adj.Diptotes.

245

Proper names, when used indefinitely [as is always the case when they are employed in the dual or plural], are

Rem.

naturally

declined

with t^nwin

as

xi^

yirt^^^

>^j

many an

Abraham have I met;

period has
1*,

[^t^^-j J^y^

>^>> 3 0-wrf>

j^^ ,JSJ and each

its

peculiar

Adam and

Eve]

and
is,

so ^}^ t^\^

O!/^ ^J

//'...

'^

^ikSj j^cj ^Iw^ i^lij.

There

however, a doubt as
^Ja3I.

to the admissibility of the

mrf

in the
0/<'

form
^
e-

-o

Rem.
is

e.

The

^j^\

,j- pl.;L^)l w^-'l, or

reasons

why

a noun

debarred from taking the tenwin, are usually reckoned by the

to be nine in
its

grammarians

number;

viz. Aa.JjI its

being a jyroper
being a foreign

name; A^Jua^\

being

an

adjective;

a^ajJI

its

word ; w.-.A^i

its

being a

compound of
its

the class y^e^}-<^\

w-^>/^t

i^AA

^\

UatAi

^j*^l sixJUJI

being necessarily feminine by

form

or meaning
^7ie

wwJUl

^J^*^

^^jIIcjI-oJ'

05*^ b ^^^^

*^^

ending in
;

terminatio7i ^jt_, which resembles the feminine termination lt_

JL.I3 Al3j

^JU

^^;-^

Upcfc

AJ^^s its being

a plural of a form which

does not occitr in the language as a singular (e.g. j.Lwo mosques,

^Irfuo lamps, for there
is

no singular noun
^>c
is

of the

form J^Ia or

cJ^^)

L^J^'

L5^'

^JA^^o
^

^J^t
3

^7s
y

5eiw^ turned from onefoi'm

y

3^3
into another (as j.^,

which

^Jjjui^, or transformed,
^^)a31

from ^Ic,
reseinbling

or^UaS, which
in

is iiJjjot

from a^[5); and

^Jj i^s

form a part of
3

the verb.

Any two
y
i

or

more

of these causes in
;

combination prevent a noun from being declined with tenwin

a y
y
f<y

e.g.
ul

y 3

(1) iu^JLjJI

4-

the termination ^1, as derive this

y
i

^Lo^y

Hence we say
^^^^^^m
;

,^1-^if

Hassan,
derive
It

if

we

name from the

^
Cl

radical

but
3

we
Oi ^

3 ^

y yOy

it

from

,>**-, it is triptote, ^l-..

3
'i

(2) iu^o-'^t
i^

+ w*-;^t,

yy Oy

y yiy

tCJ y

y y

<

Oy

as i^LAju.

(3) A;j.o^'
3 y

+ ^i^^^t,
-^

viz.
i-

(a) j^-^-oj liaiJ

inform and

6 y

meaning, as

<LoJli;

(/?)

Usla3 ^)

j^-Jao

m
^

meaning but not inform,

246

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

310

as s,f^^ (y) i-*- "^ ^^*a^ ^^ yb?*??i 6w< no< in meaning^ as ^aJJ (which, tliough feminine in form, yet is the name of a man).
;

Jwl

^ ^Ox

Except feminine proper names of the form

+ JaaJI
rtp-fci -g)!,

^Jjti,

in

c,

ry.

(4) 4-j.o-^t

jJJj, as jujj.

(5) A,vo-UJt

+ Jjt, asj.^.

(6) A,j^>Jjt

as
c,

^.^f/Ja^

Petrus.

Except the case of -^j and similar

names

in

a.

(7)

Li-o^l +
is

Jj^t,

as j.t,

which

is

Jjja from
(8)

^jj.1, or ^iOA., which

Jjjot from OIjI^..

3iJua^i\

the termination ^jt, in adjectives of the form

(9) iUA^^Jt

s^J^si^^
^Jjjil.

fem.

^.Ja^.

+ JaJI Ciii) i^ adjectives of the form

S5-

V X

310.

Nouns ending

in

j^

or I, for

j^

or

213 and
,

245), which follow the

first

declension,
(

and those in
y
;

and i

for

j^ which
,

follow the second

309,

j,

6, y8

c, /?),

retain in the

oblique cases the termination of the nominative, so that their declension

is

only virtual (^j^J^), not expressed

(j^^JaAJ)

or external (jJbU3).

^X

^ ^

XX

jJxx
;

E.g.

to^
for

for 3-at, ><at,

xOj ^jjij

JxOJ

and l^.o^ XXJ

XX ?X XX j^a-j for j^^j, L5^-^'

?xx

^^^ ^'^J

'

j^j^ and

(^j-^.
in

311.

Nouns ending

for

j^

or

j_

167, b, ,

and the

Paradigms of the Verb, Tab. XVIII.) and

Tab. and
^

^
X

or

j^
5

(see the

same
but
X

218), have the

#

same termination

in the

nom. and
X

gen.,
:?

in the ace.
X

(according to
ace.
L.tj

166, a).

E.g. jl^ for

i^uJ

jj^,
J
;

ace.

^j^;
4 J

9x
j^!;,
J X
;

^tj for
^

iSxuJxJ Ja
;

SulxJ
for ^^J*-, ace.
^W<

X J

ulXX

OwlXX
for

OulXX
ace.

XX
;

^j Wxx

.>6^ for ^^j^,

SulXX
Ul
If

ace.

Uj-
?W

JAJ
^

xx-*
;

j^Jaj (ijj)), ^ ^ X

bj>
X

^xx

o-^ ^

for

jVV ^^x

(l<^), ^^

ace.

^jjiii5

;jjrf
'
JS

(verbal adj.) for

X

i^,

ace.

l:ja^;^o^ (verbal adj.)

Ox
312.
to

for j^^^, ace.

Uoift.

All plurals of the second declension, which ought regularly

end

in

(^

for ^^_, follow in the

nom. the

first

declension instead

314] U. The Noun. K. ^nUtci: Adj. Bed. of Def. Nouns. 247

of the second, and substitute

(for

^-).

They moreover
in

retain,

according to

311, the
first

same termination

the genit., and con;

sequently follow the

declension in that case too

but in the

ace.

they remain true to the second declension, and have

plur.

\^-..

E.g. aj^U.,

nom. and gen.

jl>-, for

^^^^o^ (instead of l5;'>*^)'

^^^

^^^'

l;'>^

^^SLA, x)lur.

nom. and gen.

O^

lt*^

(instead of
for (jg;laLo

j^^),

ace.

jJbLo

ii/a-o, plur. nom.

ace.

and gen. j^aLo,

(instead of

^jLLo),

^j^jU^-.

II.

The Declension of Defined Nouns.

313.
article
;

Undefined nouns

become defined

1.

by prefixing the
(^)

J' 2. {a) by adding a noun in the genitive, or a pronominal suffix.

by adding

[Rem.

Only proper names and words used as proper names are

(

in themselves definite

309,

6,

77,

vol.
J

ii.

78)

if,

therefore, they

X ^x

are not originally appellatives (as ^^..-aJI properly the beautiful)

they never have the

article, unless
c,

they be used as generic nouns

(as in^^fffAjjS >^j, 309,

G

defined

noun

rem. d), Jj'^t J^jJ' the first Zeid. Ox < Oku ^ > is called a3jsla or \3j3la {\,Juj3 means defining),
<*

an

undefined noun S^Xi or jSii^ ij-t^ means leaving undefined).^

314,
cases arise.
{a)

If

an undefined noun be defined by the

article,

the following

If it belongs to the first declension, it loses the t^nwin.

J-jJt

Nom.

,>..Jt

ioJ^Jt
the city,

^-^asw^t
the chaste
rt .

J.jJl
the men.

the

man.

El-Hasan,

(woman),
t l

Gen.
Ace.

J^jJt
J:^'

^jl^\
o-* " ^-^^
final
t

4-ojL^t

-Q-fc p

J''*Jjf

A^J^)Jt

A^^a^t

JW^P'

Kem.

The

of the ace. disappears along with the tenwin.

248

Part Second. Et i/molor/}/

or the Parts of Speech.

[315
ter-

(b)

If it belongs to the second declension, it

first,

assumes the

minations of the
Norn.

and becomes

triptote.

^^w-N)!

ib^l
the black
(f.).

j^^*^'
the nobles.

the black (m.).

Gen.
Acc.
(c)

^3-^)l
ji^w'N)!

gb^l
i\:tyJ\
fern., it loses

j^^*^'

^^'^t
the t^nwin.

If it

be a plur. sanus
Ol-OJaJt

Nom.

OlS^^LLoJI
the creatures.

Olu^^t
the believing {women).

^^^ darknesses.

Gen. Acc.

>1>\JJ^\
a.

oli^LO'f

oU>jf

Rem.

The

plur. sanus masc.

and the dual undergo no change

heat,

when the
the

article is prefixed; as

^^jl-cJI those who

^J*i^i^t

two

men
h.

gen. acc. j^>AjjLa3t, \i)^e^j^\.

Rem.

Nouns ending
a y
;

in

_
^

drop the tenwin and resume their

y y by y y
\>l

u3

original j^
vi

as j<^!/JI

from ^t^, ^-jU^I from (JI,

y y

j^^.;^!

from

y^

y Oy

O^y
315.

iSj^3^^ from jl^a.

If a

(see

311, 312).

noun

in the genitive is

appended to an undefined noun,

the following changes are produced.

(a)

The

singulars

and broken plurals of both declensions are

declined in the same

(

way

as

if

they were defined by the article

0/<'

314).
\
\

f<3

JyOi

yO'O

Nom.
I)

ADt

w^l
y

u^j'N)!

Js^S
earth,
y

djoj^S JU.j
the

the hook of God.

the lowest

part of the
0e-0>O

men of the
y

city.

Gen.

M
t

Oi
y

ybiO
y

y y
y

wjU^
y y

y y

sJ^f^)\ y
Ot- 0,0

JiwI
y y y

oj^^j^S JId^j
y

>o

Oi

yOM3

yb^O

Nom.

oU^LL^t
#^

y y

ut

wsSla^
^y
y

>>>j

J^
vi

wonders of creation.
y
J

every day.
y J

Gen.
Acc.

OU^^I

yb^o
y

wsSla^
y

j^^
^
by

J^
''

y blO

^ J

oISjJ^I s^\sf^

j^ Ji^

315]

II.

The Noun. k. SuhsL

Tlie
less

<.(:

Adj. Decl of Def. Nouns.

f^t

241)

Rem.
in-law,

n.

words w>l a fathar^ ^1

hrotJcer^ ^,^^

a fathar-

frequently ^^^ a lengthen the preceding v\v(^1.

and

thiruj, after rejectinf:^

the t6nwTn,

Noni.

^t,
i

>^^
i-

>o^-,
y

>*A^;
^

for
f^'

w^t,
c.

(^tc.

Gen.
Ace.

j^t,
bl,

,^^',
l^t,

i^-0"*"j

(,y^

^'j
w)l,

<^tc.

Uo-.,

Ua

for

etc.*
is

The word

j3, ^^e

owner or possessor of a thing, which

always
^^

connected with a following substantive in the genitive, has in the

gen. ^^3, in the ace.
ti
;

whilst^,

the

mouth (Aram.

Q^I),

which

is

used instead of

o^

or o^,
J y

makes either
y

Nom.
or:

^,
y,

Gen.

^,
j^,
first

Ace.

y y

lit.

Rem.

/>.

Proper names of the

declension lose their t^nwTn,

J

when

followed by the word

^t

in a genealogical series

as

* The same
Gr.
p.

is

the case in the other Semitic languages

see

Comp.

142

seq.

In

Arabic the short vowels are used

dialectically, as

in the verse ^^JLb L^ ajI ajU^j ^^j^^ j>j^\

^J

l$J<^ lJ^^^ <*^W '^^^

tries to resemble his

has imitated his father in generosity, and whoever

father, does not do
dbl.

wrong

where we

find

ajb and

Ajt for -ob

and

Some

of the

Arabs employ the forms

bt, etc., in all the three

dial. var. of w>l.

cases [bt being, according to

some lexicographers a
j^5

Comp.
y

vol.

ii.

39, a,

rem. a\ as in the verse UJb

Ubt
and

bij

Ubt ^t

yy

xd-J

IaUjU

j^ai.pJt

j-i, verily their (the family's)

father
;

their father^s
first

father have reached in glory their utmost limit

W
is
yy

where the

lAbl
X
P

xP

the accus, after ^t, and the second lAbt the genit., instead of
y

l^-ot,
y yy y

whilst IaULjU stands by poetic license (in this case cL.w^)t) for l^Xjli.

[The genuineness of this verse is not free from suspicion. Comp. Nldeke in Zeitschr. D. M. G. xlix. 321.] t With these latter forms [which are employed only in connexion
with a following pronoun or noun in the genitive] compare in Heb.

no

constr.

^ft),

with

suffix "Tl^.

w.

32

250

Part Second.
^

Etymology
j-^J^ cH'

or the Parts of Speech.

315

j^a^
9

^
c.

jJl.

Muhammad^

the

son of Gafar^ the

t

son of Illid, the son of

ft

Muhammad.

On

the elision of the

in

^jj\,

see 21,

b.

Rem.

Instead of w>v, a daughter,

we may

use,

when

genitive follows, the form dUj\.

[The latter was formerly preferred,

except at the beginning of a sentence.

The form wvt occurs

in

the Kor'n (Sr. Ixvi. 12) and often in old Mss.]

(b)

The dual
(jUxLJt

loses the termination jj-

B Nom.

tjuft

pU. the two slaves of the sultan came;

^0 s

lj^a>>

o U3

^UljoJt
Gen.
j!>y*^i
\i>i^3

4i>t

belong the two holy temples of God.

,
,t-

AaJJ

^t
'ibn

jiij

(^>^t

jj.ft

j^3j ^ learned and

the

transmitted {traditions, poems,

(viz.

etc.)

from

two 'Abu BMrs,

'ibn

'Abu Bekr)

Talha and ('Abu B^kr)

Kassm

(see 299, rem. h).

Acc.

j^t j^^jI.

C-sjIj

I saw

the

two female slaves of my father.

Rem.
dual,
*S)ULoJI

If

an

elif

conjunctionis follows the oblique cases of the

as Ojj

the final ^^ takes a kesra instead of a gezma;

^JJjisf^ I passed by the two female slaves of the king (see

20, c)
;

^19 and
\

j-^Jt

l^****

!>*^

O^--***'^^ ^he

two mansims are the

extremities (nails) of the cameVs hoofs.

(c)

The
^iU.oJ'

pluralis sanus loses the termination jj.

xOa>

D Nom.

Jx^x

OxOPJijxj

>^

^^ ^/^^ 57Z5

#/^^

hing came ; j^\*^\ j^/a- drawing

their swords.

Gen. w^y^jl iJ3*i)

5;*?^

an example,

or warning, for those

c).

who are

possessed of intelligence (see 302, rem.

Acc.

^^UnoJI

j-^

C^jtj

I saw

the king's sons

jUJt

^^jS^

?^^ ^^;^r^

kindling the fire.

:UGJ

11.

TlteNiui.

A.Subst.i(:Adj.lJecLo/J)('/.N'onns. 251

Rem.

If the plur. ends in jjj^

ace.

\^

(for \i)^i j,>*j_),

J

these terminations become, before a followin^

the genit. begins with an

J^lif

conjunct.,

tlie

3, L^ '^"^^ ^^ final j lakes dannna,

<"1-j
;

and the
41)1

final

kesra, instead of
c).

the gezma

as

<it

^ ^

--,

^^Ja-o-o

(,^

20,

Regarding

the

otiosuni which

is

often,

though incorrectly, added to the nominal term.

rem.
a.

j_ and

^_, see

7,

316.

If a

pronominal sufhx

is

added to an undefined noun, the B

following changes take place.

{a)

Triptotes and the plur. sanus fem. lose the t^nwin, the dual

and

plur.

sanus masc. the terminations

^0^^';

^iid

si)

as

w>U^ a

book,

<V^-^
hooks,

/*25

oI-o-Up darkness,
i{t(;

l^U-U
sons,

2^5

darkness;

oW^-^

^?^*

^bU^

^j/

hooks;

Oy^

^yJ

thy sons; -^SU ^0

?75

(6)

Before the pronominal suffix of the

1st

p.

sing.

(see

185,

rem. a, and 317), the final vowels of the sing., plur. fractus,

and
X

plur.

sanus fem. are elided

as jt:!^^^
fract.

my
of

book,

from w^U
XX
;

^^ySs my

Ox
dogs,

from wj'^J, plur.

Jxx
3

followers, from fjt>>, plur. fract. of ^-^U

X
9l2 X

xix j^U*.
;

w^^
7/^?/

dx

(^^'3^

^^

gardens, from

oUft., plur. sanus of

(c)

4-Ufc..

If the

noun ends
form

in

S,

this letter is

changed into

(or rather,
X

resumes
(0?)

its original

of)

5x0
;

as io-s

a favour or

benefit, j^_j1aj.

D
^,

If the

noun ends

in elif mobile or hmza, this letter passes

before the suffixes into J,

when

it

has

damma

(Nom.), and into

wlien

it

has ksra (Gen.)

^X

as ?LJ women, nom. with suffix ojl-^J, his

it

women, gen. ajUJ. But when

XXX

has ftha (Ace),

it

remains unchanged,

as ace.

Oft
5 c

G P

Rem.

Of the words mentioned in

315, rem.

a,

^\,

-t

and

252

Part Second.

Etyiiiolo[jy or the

Parts of Speech.
6^1

[3l7

^o--

take the suffixes thus

;

nom.
i^^

>i)^\,

gen. *iLot, a-uI

^jJb

ace.

^bt, dbl
y

but

(-jI, i5-t, ir"")

'^^^

the three cases.

makes

^
;

J^

Xj^
3

XX
or ^jUa
;

j-;a

^3-lA or dl^A;
J

^iJlwUk

^Ua

XXX

XXX
or iUA.

^^xxJxxx
j-ei
AjJ
X
J
;
;

Ox

has regularly
X
;

xJJJ
;

dLoi
ace.

4-oi, 4-oi
X

but more usually, nom. ^^i, o^i

5
^

gen. iUi,

X
;

^li, dli
^

and

^^Ji,

^^x

my

mouthy in

^3

is

not used with

suffixes.

On some

dialectical varieties of w*t

....
all

the three cases.

^ *

see 315, rem. a, note *.

APPENDIX.
The Pronominal

Saffixes
same

which denote the Genitive.

attached to nouns to denote the

317.

The pronominal

suffixes

genitive, are exactly the

as those attached to verbs to denote

the accusative

185), with the single exception of the suffix of the

is

1st p. sing.,

which
a.

j^ and not
,

^.
when
,

Rem.

The

suffix of the 1st p. sing.

^ attached to a
,

word ending in
or in

maksra (^ ), in the long vowels t j^_, j_, X Ox Ox the diphthongs ^_ and 3, becomes ^, the kesra of the
elif

original

form

^_ (see 185,

rem. d) being simply elided.

Further,

Ox when the word ends

of the suffix into \^ ;
\

in j^-_ or

^,
it
'^

the final

unites with the ^^

into ^^,

and likewise forms ^.

^X

..
;

and when

ends in

j_

or j_, the

is

changed

XXX
E.g. (^tyb m^/
f^r
^^^tblJa.,
Zot?e,

x^x
for ^^^t^A,
plur.

XXXX

from ^^jA
fract. of

xxxxj aJo
;

j^blJaA.
.

7/12/

^^^^j

Oi

XXXX from xxxj

XXX
IjIIaa.,

j^U'^i
;

m?/ ^2^0 slaves^ for

?7i2/

nom. dual of

x50J
;

Gxj5x ^'^
_

xxj j^gUlM, from ^jU*^,

j^^j-olS

judge, for
^^.o-^*^

1^15
# X

^-^-*^ ^"^
^ X

7^2/

Muslims, for

xJOjxjOj
OxxJ

i*-*

xjOjx
X

OJ
XX

XX
j^_5,j-tf>ls

.XX (j-Lj^ll),
X
X X
;

from OJ
^ X

(j^^^-o-^-) or j-^j-o*^- ^^

COjtxxJ
X

(j-lj.oL*.^),

^^ XXX

from ^3^**,

,j^.^A*^,

plur. sanus of j^^,,^^

i*^'^ ^

xOxxJ

xOxxJ
xOxxOj
for

m^/ ^lo slaves, for ^^^j^^fi (^-Iw^^^), from ^>{s^'^^, genit. dual of

OxJ
vft^jL^
;

SxxOJ
j^^Ajft-a^
7?z?/

xOxxO.
(^J^Ixcu) or

xOxxOj
^.*ftJkd..o

e/ec^,

j^^aJswcuo

318]

TL The Noun.

H.
6 i

The Numerals. Cardinal.

y
.

253

(^-LjaLm), from

^^flix^^,

^^^^^^^a^uo^,

plur. sauus of
15*^5
^"^

^JlIx^ouc.

From words
instead of
316, rem.

like j^^A, U5, tlie

(^'3-^,
2-'-

form \^^,
w>t,

used dialectical ly

^^U5.
^^^<^e

On

i-l, ^.a-,
irf-'j

j^A
Ci

^5
y

'''^^^^

3^>

'''^^

\v^. ^

son has both ^* and

suffix

j^]
sometimes shortened

Rem.
into

6.

Just as the verbal

185,

^J

is

rem.

c),

so

the nominal

suffix

j^_

occasionally
is

becomes _, particularly when the noun to which

the vocative
vol.
ii.
;

it is

attached
!

in

as

w;
6.]

'iny

Lord

j:>ys

my
rem.
b,

peojjle

[Comp,

38,
c.

rem.

B
185,

Rem.

What
0,

has been said in

^jJb,

of the change of

the (lamma in

Lo-A, ^^Jb,

into kesra after _, ^^_, or

^_,

applies to the nominal as well as the verbal suffixes.

Oy y y
^

E.g. 3uI;

of his hook, awjI. Jds two female

slaves^

<*tj^^^

his murderei's,
is

lov^'^^j ^ov^'-^ ([before wasl and] in verse ^^^U^^, [which

older form] or^^^^^^U^), etc.

the

[Rem.

d.

If

no ambiguity of meaning can

is

arise,

the dual before

a suffix in the dual

y J J 6y

not unfrequently replaced by the singular or

fit
J J

the plural, as Uv?^^ ^^^^ Uv^>^5 the heart of them both.]

B.
1.

The Numerals.
Cardinal Numbers.
to ten are
:

T/ie

318.

The
Masc.

cardinal

numbers from one

Fem.
5.

Masc.

Fern.

D
2

1.

6.

007.

2.

lUJt
8.

oW
6
.*

3.

9.

4.

daujS

10.

254

Part Secon d.~ Et// molo(/ij

Rem.
a.

or the Parts of Speech.

[319
and

For

*t)*iL>,

aj*^, we

may

also write vtJLj, :^,

fur 5-JLoJ, Aj^;^ ( G, rem. a).

c-w

stands, according to the

Arab
9

lexicographers,

for

Ojuj (compare

14,

c),

and that

for

^jiw.

The correctness
^3^

of this view is
*i

proved
a
sixth^

[as

they say] by the diminu*i

^ i

tive iL*jju^, the fraction ^_^jw,

sixth.

and the ordinal

adj.

j^^U,

Rem.

6.

If

we compare
it is

the above numerals with those of the

easy to perceive their perfect identity ; and, therefore, only one or two forms deserve notice here. The Assyrian

cognate languages,

for one in the sing. masc.

is istin

(|J^^^), apparently identical with

the Heb.
(for

>J?)2^y in

^^)^ ^^1^^

but the
f-

fern, is ihit {T\r\^)

is

= tT\^

;:)'inx)- The Aram. jHJ^,

pMIJl,

a contraction for
CD^^tJ^'

inri) which

may

be either the equivalent of the Heb.

^5217^), snoi,

{T\

becoming ^, as in
as in

= ^7^, and

exchanging with

^,

nil) ;

^0

Wse, =n*)T); or, as others think, derived from the

~T

rad. 5Zl, as it
X

were the dual

(also

of j.53 single^ sole.

The daghesh

in the

Heb. fem.

DTl^

pronounced

DTl^K)

indicates the loss of the

in

^liij. The Heb. \^^

ct,

H^"^', stand for ^nS^*, T\'^^^ (see

and compare the ^th. sedest and sessu, for seds). The Jewish Aram, form {T\^)i T\Pi^i is identical with the Arabic;
rem.

H^
P

whilst in the Syriac (A. or |A-( the original doubling has left its
trace in the hard sound of the
t

(compare D^^l^)

319. when the

numbers from 3 to 10 take the fem. form, objects numbered are of the 7nasc. gender and conversely,

The

cardinal

the masc. form, when the objects numbered are fe7n.

or J^-j ^/^^) t^n
00'' jJuc-

E.g.

oj*:>-

Jla-j,

men
JO/-

(lit.,

men^ a decade^ and a decade of men)

^^

"^^

gUJ, or ^LJ j-^,

^^^i

women.
of this

Rem.

The cause

phenomenon, which
lie

also occurs in

the other Semitic languages, seems to

in

the effort to give

(

prominence to the independent substantive nature

321) of the

321]

II.

The Noun.

B.

The

Numerah. Cardival.
tlie

255

cardinal numbers, in virtue of which they differ from

adjectives,
^iJLj,
>t^il,

dependent

which follow tho gender of their substantives.

etc.,
is

That

are really masc,

and

consequently CU, Aauji,

jJi.^ in

etc., fern.,

evident from the construction of

the sense of

ten days, either as a singular masc. or as a broken plur. (viz. the

implied ^IjI).

We

may

say, for example, either

j^^
^^j^

ixw^'N)! jJiJt^\

^Loxtt
the

the

middle ten

dayfi

of Ramadan, ^Lauoj

j.^^)\ jjLx}\

last ten

days of R., ov iA^\y^\

h.

jJijdS, J.lJ^)l jJij^S, etc.

8ee

also 322, rem.

undefined

Rem.

h.

An

number from

3 to 10
;

is

expressed by

.^
men,

([oi-

^-j]) literally,

a part or
^^j-c:^

po7'tion)

as Jla-j ^-^ some

Z^^ ?^^

some women,

^^

i_^ in a
;

few

years.

The

use of AArCU belongs to post-classical times

months.

as jv^l

a-j som,e

[Comp.

vol.

ii.

99,

rem.]

320.

The

cardinal numbers from

to 10 are triptote, with the

<^^i'

exception of the duals

^^jlo^,

0^'> ^^^ o'^'

O^*^-

OW

stands for
311).

and has in the

genit.

oW>

^cc.

tJl^

(according to

321.

The

cardinal

numbers from 3

to 10 are always substantives.

They

either follow the objects

J'-^-j?

numbered, and are put in apposition

(lit.,

with them, as aj^^j

of three men

of

7nen,

a triad)

or they

precede them, in which case the numeral governs the other substantive
in the genitive of the plural, as
meii),

JW-j ^%^,

three

men

(lit.,

a triad of

j)

except in the single instance of

ajU a hundred

(see 325).

Rem.
ace.

a.

jjl^^j lias,

in the construct state,

nom. and gen. j<jUj,

j^Ui
Rem.
h.

(see 320).

If the

numerals from 3 to 10 take the

(

article,

they of

course lose the tenwTn

314, a).

Rem.

c.

^JUJt

and

^Ul

are very rarely construed with the

256

Pakt Second. Et i/mology

or-

the

Parts of Speech.

322

genit. sing, of the objects

final
X

xOxxO

numbered, and then of course drop their

xxft
-

(v^

315, h)

as ^JJsua. U^j two colocyyiths, instead of ^\2i^\

>

X OtO

XX X

XX

^JJa-o*JI jj^. or simply jjUaui-.

J

Rem.

d.

7-yAi

and djt^ always precede the objects numbered,

plur. fractus (see 319, rem. b).

which are in the genitive of the

322.

The

cardinal

numbers from
Fern.

11 to 19 are

B
11.

Masc.
X
X

Masc.
15.

Fem
X

1.

XX

L^^l
Ulit
*
f.

^
;ii

X X

XX 6 X

;^

16.
X X
X

XX X A * ^ XX
X
X

12.

U5t

XX

Ox

17.
i.^

* ^

XX

13.

jj^
JoMlkC'

a^iS
X

ij^U
X

18.

4^1^J
XX
XX 6 X

^Ui
X

xxOc

XX

xxO

14.

0'
a.

19.

^
of the
XX
jJU-j,

C
XX

Rem.

Instead of
XX

S^-u^

some

Arabs pronounce

5^-u^,

XX
XX

and the form

Ox S;.^
XX
^^-^^-o^j

S;-^ is said to occur.

^

For

xxOxxxx
Ij^
ij-^W we
5;..^

also find

Ox

xxOxxxx
and

[and incorrectly] 5;-x

O^-

[^^

manuscripts

we

often find 6yLS'

^l^, which may be

l^JLs- ^jl^^-J-]

either of the

two preceding forms, or the vulgar

Rem.
laid
h.

The cardinal numbers which

9,

indicate the units in

these compounds, from 3 to

vary in gender according to the rule

rule, for it
^

down

in

319 XXX

but the ten does not follow that

XX 6 X

has

here the form

j-^ with

masculine nouns, and lyLs. with feminine.

to the undefined

The same holds with regard

number, which

is

in
to

xxxxxO
this case masc. j-Xx ^s-cu, fem.
19).

xxOxxO
5^-uft

^cu, some.^
after

a few (from 11

The

objects

numbered are placed

them

in the ace. sing.

Rem.

c.

These numerals are usually indeclinable, even when

X X X

xO

xO

they take the

article,

with the exception of j-i* Ujt and (Uij)

xxO ^2Xj\

cj,^, which have in the oblique cases jJUc ^^ij\ and

/x

(j^)

15**^^

824]

II.

The Noun.

B.

The

Namerah, Cardinal

2o7

Rem, d. Thn contraction of these compound numerals into one word began at a very early period, as may be seen from the Aramaic dialects, and the Arab grammarians mention such forms
, ,

d ^

^ i

as jLcjj^S.

In modern times they are greatly corrupted, being

for

pronounced,

example,
^/ioUmm;,

in

Algi(M"s,

j^Ijl..!,

^\jJ}\,

v^li>*iU,

^^IaXJjI, ^^Vm.

0^,

^^UAam>,

^^wLoJ,

^^LnXamJ.

323.
20.

Tl\e cardinal

numbers from 20
50.

to 90 are

B
03^^^
^

O^j^
o>5^U
u>*^j'
a.

^^
"

..o-^

80.

JO

30.

GO.

l5^
JO
y

90.

o>*-^

40.

70.

0>*<-^
also be written

Rem. Rem.

^^*^

and ^j^L^^ inay

^^^j, ^^i^.

b.

The cardinal numbers from 20

like the ordinary plur.

to 90 are both masc.

and

fem.,

and have,

sanus masc, <J|^ in the

substantives,

nom., and

in the oblique cases.

They are

and

take the objects numbered after them in the ace. sing.j so that they

do not lose the

final

Q.
J

Sometimes, however, they are construed

with the genit. of the possessor, when, of course, the

leaving in the nom. ^_, in the genit. and ace. ^^

^ disappears,

Rem.

c.

The Hebrew and Aramaic

dialects agree with the

__;-CD-L, etc.

Arabic as to the form of the tens; D^^l^y,

But the

Assyrian and ^thiopic curiously coincide in employing a form in

(for
'arbe^,
art)
;

Assyr.
etc.

isrci,

silasct,

irb,

hans ;

^th.

'esr,

salas,

hams,

324.

The numerals which

indicate

numbers compounded of the

units and the tens, are formed by prefixing the unit to the ten, and

uniting

them by the conjunction

j,

and ;
;

as

Ojj-^J
y

**^' one
y y t

and
ace.

twenty, twenty-one.

Both are declined

as gen.

0^j-<^^

j*.I,

w.

33

258

Pakt Second.
Rem.

Etymoloyy
^

or the rarts of Speech.

325

The undefined unit

^
J

is

in

this

case

s-Ajo

(lit.,
^

excess^
ft

surplus)^ as
also used.

03J'^^3

^^

<<'

twenty and odd ; but iuaj and asuaj are

325.

The numerals from 100

100.

to

900 are

a5U

600.

a5U

200. 300. 400.

u^5U
a5U
S)i.j

700.

a5u

t
"

a3u
asu
a.

\-

'

'^

2o'
900.

500.

aiu

i-ls

Rem.

For iSU (iEth. /oy^-^;

me'eiJ,

Heb. nX, Aram.

sometimes 5U.

riK) It^) Assyr. m^) we also

find a1 [and

For
is

a^ we
Q

find often

Ajji*,

and more recently 4^.

The dual jjUSU

written occasionally ^IjU, and hence in poetry

^UU.

D. G.]
(like

The

plur. is

03^> OU^,
J

or

j^U
j.

the forms jjjj-,

C)-^

^^^.jj;^

from

4-Uj

year) and

(with the article, j^t) are rare.

to be

The strange

spelling of

4jU seems

due merely to a piece of

bungling on the part of the oldest writers of the Kor'n.

\

The

was

probably meant to indicate the vowel of the second syllable, but

was inadvertently placed

J)

before, instead of after, the j

(5).

Ox

Rem.

h.

The numerals from

3 to 9 are often united with

a5U

into one word, as aSL^^Jscripts djLojleo-J

i.e- aSI.o-JU-J,

[In this case

we

find often in
is

manul*J^^.]

though the correct form

a5U

The regular construction

employed
[in poetry].

^^>*1 wJLj, etc. (see 321), is

very rarely

Rem.

c.

4jU

usually takes the objects

XX
XX

numbered
Jtx,

after

it

in the

'x^Jx

XX

genit. sing.; as j<^ dj\^, dj.^ U3l^,

^.w

aj\.^^J.

 '327]

11.

The Noitu.

B.

Tlie Niintends.

Cardinal.
:

2;'3f)

326.

The numerals from 1000 upwards

are

1000.

^t

90i

100,000.

^\
^t
wiJt

i3u

2000.

tUJt

200,000.

u5u
asui
25[JSj\

3000. 4000.

300,000.

sj*^'\

iZj\

400,000.

^1
etc.

etc.

B
^'l

11,000.

uJi j-t ju^f

1,000,000.

^t

12,000.

UJI

j
J.

uJt

2,000,000.

<J^\ UJI

13,000.

UJI

a5^l5

3,000,000.

^1
etc.

vJ'^T ii-i}

etc.

Rem.
but ^th.

The
'el/,

plur.

of

Jjl (Heb. &St^, Aram.

KSk,

]^%
U3I,

10,000)
it

is

o^f,
the

iJ*:^'?,

and sjil

It takes the objects

w-aJI,

numbered
^A;3
0*^)1

after

in

c/eniL

sing.,

as ^^A;>

^Aji

A^j.

[The plural
all

\J>\

is

only used in the combination

10.

^1

AJ*^J,
it

but o*^! with

is

numerals from 3 to

In manu-

scripts

often

written defectively
o^^ly

*^t

(^1).

The

plurals

O3JI and 0!>^' ^^^

hundreds.

employed of indefinite numbers,

thoitsands,

D. G.]

327.
(a) the

The numerals which

thousands are put

indicate

numbers made up of thousands,

Either

hundreds, tens, and units,

may

be compounded in two ways.

first,

and followed successively by the

J^^ij

hundreds, units, and tens, as

Oij-^J

ajU

%*:^^

o'^t aj'^j,

3721

or (6) the order

^-5^)l

is

reversed,

and becomes

units, tens, hundreds,

thousands, as

a^Uj aSI^scwj 03j^^5

j^.

260

Pakt Secon ix Et i/mologij

or the Farts of Speech.

828

2.

T'

Ordinal Numbers.
:

328.
Masc.

The

ordinal adjectives from ^r^^ to ^^w^ are

Fern.
X

Masc.
X

Fern.
Ox
X

lox

ix

Ox

oi5
Ijli

AjJU second.

ajL; seventh.

ih6
Ox
X

third.

iuU
X X

eighth.

e'j
X

Aautj fourth.

aw
Ox
X

ninth.

Ox

Jttf^Ox

J x2p Ox

jioi Ox

ft

Ox

X OftO^

Rem.
xft

a.

j^*^! stands for JJt^jl or Jtj*^t, j^j*^! for ^)y^\ or

^

J Ox

J X

Oft

X f.

^ij^JI,

according to the superlative form Jjiil,

ft
ft

iJl*^,

from the
xftOx

J^ftOx

J xx ^ Ox

rad.
JxftOx

Jjt or Jtj.

Its plurals are

JxftOx

0^3 *^^
Ji2ftOx

Lpb'^'' 15^^*^^ ^^^

Jj*^! for the

masc; Jj*^!

(rarely Jj*^!) for the fem.*

[If jjjt is
(f.

used as a noun,
h)

it

takes the tenwin, as in the verse of

JO''
9vii

Jx

the Ndkid
vii
uJ

182

quoted by Wright on the margin,

a?^ ancestor) (xpwo?

^Jiju

Jljt^o^

XX

JI3I

L5^
it

^^^^2^

A^ve a past (or

surjMssing the past

(or ancestor) of everybody else,

1.

and another

7 (where

means

ancestor), as also in the

J)

lj.1
X

Ae

/e/55

/i-m neither past {K^j^s) nor present (jj^.).

f J J

plur. occurs in the phrase 1.jja. Ot;i^)t3 *^^.^ ^'^j'^'

Ox 5 ft
>i^

XX
XX

Wright, Opusc. 106,

jSlSft

phrase

'^)j

^)Jt

X JX XXX a) .^ijp L

The fem.
^^^*^2/

^biOr

tf

J J

x^ftO" M J

L>*
I

^'^^

the first to enter,

tJie

last to leave, as plurals of

^

^3 and S^t.
1

In later

Oxwft

times the
Fleischer, #x # ^5p

fern.

aJjI

is
i.

very

common
;

also

as

T / an adjective (comp.
(as

Kl. Sehr.

336

seq.)
xift

likewise

the adverb ^^\

it is

in

\)^\^ y^t) for the correct Jl^t formerly.

So

interpreted in the

phrase
Jl^t

^)Jt

UU

a;UaJ

/ me^ /wm
Lane

m a year before, as some say instead of

s.

UU last year (comp.

v.

>oU).

D. G.]

mO]

IL
Rem.

The Noun.

B.

TJiC

Numerals. Ordinal.

261

/;.

^jli

makes, of course, in the construct state and

?

witli

the art.

^^J, ^V^'

^^^

^^^^ ^^c- W*^^

construct state and with the

;

art. j^l5, ^^lf.

And

so with the rest

^U,
^U

^lif,

etc.

Rem.

c.

Instead of

^^^U

the forms

(ace.

b^^)

^^ncl

OU
ace.

(formed directly from

Ow,

Aiw) are occasionally used.

j^,;-*!.].

JL,

yU,
329.

also occurs for

wJU

[and ^eli. for

The

ordinals from eleventh to nineteenth are

Fern.

Masc.

j-^
jlft

i^i^-

Aj^l. eleventh.

j^Hj

4-Jlj twelfth.

^ft jii
etc.

ij
^j\j

A^Jlj

thirteenth.

ajIj fourteenth.
etc.

Rem.
defined
;

These numerals are not declined, when they are un- C and even if defined by the article, they remain unchanged,
S;-ic itJl^t.

asji^ wJU3t,
say

For j-i.^ j^^UJt

i<"^^'-

andj-ifi

lt*^' ^6

may

j-^

j^^UteJt

and j-u.^

Some, however, admit the

inflection of the unit,

when

defined, as

j-^
is

^iJUJI, ly^^s.

^UJI

in

which

case jJLjc

(j^JLIJI)

^^^l-swJt

the

nom. and

genit.,

yLs. (^JUJI)

j^^laJI the accus.

330.

The

ordinals from twentieth to ninetieth are identical in

;

form with the cardinals

as

OlS/^

twentieth, jjjj..uJt the twentieth.

If joined to the ordinals of the units, these latter precede,

and the two

are
(geii-

united by 3

as

OiJ-^i ^^^

one

and
fern.

twentieth, twenty -first

siHr^^ y-^,

ace.

0-ij^^3 ^3^-),

Ojj-^3

^^l*-.

If
;

a
as

compound

of this sort be defined, both its parts take the article

2G2

Pakt Second.
^^ilaJI

Etyiuologu

or the Parts of ISpeech,

331

^jj-^lj

(acc.

\J-iy^^^ j^^laJI) the twenty-first, f-J^pl

^jj-ixJIj ^/^ twenty-fourth.

[Rem.
ijJtjJUc^/te

Later writers use instead of these forms

\^jJ^

\sS^^->
li*"

^j\j

and with the

article, j>jj-u^ ^^^laJt, yjJtjJ^ ^^IP'

^rs^

q/" </ie

twenties^ the

fourth of the twenties.

Comp.

vol.

ii.

108.

D. G.]

B
331.

3.

The remaining Classes of Numerals.

adverbs, once, twice, thrice,
(a)
etc.,

The numeral

are capable of

being expressed in two ways,

vicis ( 219), or, if this

By

the accusative of the

nomen
;

should be wanting, of the nomen verbi

as

jj-jZ^5 jt Ajti^l jAl, he rose

lie

up once or twice; O^^^J^

It
is

tj^-tj

*^\^ cP^^,

fought once or twice.

also

permitted to use the simple

;

cardinal numbers, the

nomen

verbi being understood

as

0-t^\

tilol

C O-^' ^-^^^b'
life twice, i.e.

^^^^^^

^^^^

gimn

us death twice,
(6)
Oxi3^

and thou

hast given us

j>^jUt and
^i
;

jj-JpL.t.
^

By

the noun 5^, and similar

St

'

words, in the accus.

or

as

S^

once,

O^^ twice,

^^'j*
or
jlj-

sjSj^

>L^,

w-Aj,
o^^c^

oUi^

w-lj, thrice;
etc.

Sj

CHy^

twenty times;

^^^^

^jU

a?^c? 5^t/^i ;

332.

The numeral adverbs a

(in

first, second,

third time, etc., are

expressed either by adding the accus, of the ordinal adjective to a

finite

form of a verb
;

which case the corresponding nomen verbi

S^-o,

is

understood)
accus.,

or by

means of one of the words

Asd^, etc.

in the
E.g.

accompanied by an ordinal adjective agreeing with

(i.e.

it.

UU

iXof.

31j ^-~ ^^^),

oi"

^^^ ^^ ^W?
or a^I^I

^^^

came a third time;

pI-,

st^\^\

'Aof.

(i.e.

N^UM ^j^a^l

plifc.),

'e>^\

ca??2^ ^e

third time.

333.
cardinal

The

distributive adjectives are expressed

;

by repeating the
J - J J X
-

numbers once

or by words of the forms

JUs and

Ja^,

336]

IL The Noun.
repeated.

B.

The Nuinerals.
E.g.

Distributive,

etc.

203

eitlier singly or

O^' O^^

vo>SJ'

^,

or j:>^\ Ao^
^^^-^-^

jit, the people

came two by two; >t>^ ^'^j

by three
;

b^''*^'

"^"

b^^
by a
J 0

wJLU,

^7^^;/

caw2<? ^/'^^

0*^j^ ^^^-^ >>aj

;

Oj^

/ passed

party of men, {walking) by twos and threes

cLjj ^'^jj

v> j^ >J^ U

l^ai^li

^^ X*^\
i y
l.

then

marry what pleaseth you of women, two

and
i

three

and four
3^6,
3

at a time.
3

The most common words

3

of the forms
3 y
t>

^ i

^ i

y
;

f^

--0^

y
;

.y

JUi
3

and Jaa-o are >^\, >^^^, j^.^

y 3
3
''
!>

2Uj,

^^^^
is

(for ^^j^^)

^'^, B
u])

^0 y
;

y
;

wJll
to 10

and cbj, ^Jj-

but the formation

admitted [by some]

[;

the best authorities mentioning only jU.ft].

334.
CO-;

The

multiplicative

adjectives

are

expressed by nomina

paticntis of the second form, derived from the cardinal

3
*}

numbers

e.g.

ijy 3

^^^^
'i

ticofold,

double,

dualized; st^XX^ threefold,

a
y

triple,
etc.

triangular;
Single or

Sty

f^>* fourfold, square ;

fjy

t^..a^-< fivefold,
^

pentagonal ;

simple

is yjsu^

(nom. patient. IV.).

C
number
2t

335.

Numeral
is

adjectives,

expressing the
i
^ J

of
" yi

parts

of

which a whole

made

up, take the form ^^^s; as ,^5Uj biliteral

^^^j
y^^?'

triliteral, three cubits in length or height

j^^Wj quadriliteral,

spans or cubits in height, a tetrastich; ^--jIo. quinqueliteral,

five spans in height; etc.

336.

The

fractions^ from
<i

^/^/r^

'}

3 3

Ox
3

up to a
pi.

tenth, are expressed

<)

by
3 3

Of;

words of the forms J^s, Js, and Jwoii,

or

JUil

as
y

dJJ,
pi.

^iJLj,
y

w^;^,

5<

p
pi.

Of
ct

3 3

Of

0>j|,

^/^/rc?;
y

j^jtw, ,^ju;, or u-^Ju.,

y

,^tju.l,
y

OOJOJJ
a sixth;
is

Of
'^^^

,j-o^,

^j^, or

o^j
3 3

pl-

O^^
y

eighth.

[The form

JUl

exchisively employed for a fourth

3

pWj^ and a

tenth, j\Jix^, together

7^//;

3i

with jjj, ^jj and jU,

ii.

1 659

j-^

or j-j^.

According to Zamah.sarl,

the form ^-oj never occurs in this signification, nor, according

264

Part Second.

Etymology
^
<}

or the Parts of Speech.

[ :337

to Abfi Z6id
<

{Nawdlr 193)

1^ and J>^.
J

D. G.]
^

A
pl-

half
^ fi

is

jLAi,

less frequently sJlaj,

Ulaj
jire

(vnl^\

u^),

^^^

^^^*,

oUaJl.
;

The
1

fractions above

tenth

expressed by a circumlocution

e.g.

IJ.

y^j-^ 0-*
J
J

^Li^'
J

A^,
OOJx
J

thir partim out

J

of twenty,

tt^
*

[v-ia3
^
^

OJ
Oj
OJ

^ i

r^ A r^
;

JO

--^j ^^^-^j

^*-^ fS

etc.*]

V w^

Rem.

The form

Jjji occurs in the

same sense in Assyrian,

*'rubu," y^'l, a fourth^

Heb. and Aram.;

e.g.

(Aj^oZ a

thirds

337.

The

period, at the

end of wliich an event usually recurs,

is

expressed by a noun of the form Jjii, in the accus., either with or

f O

0^

Out

without the article

f
X Out X

as UXj, or wsX^I, eve^y third (day, month, year,

i

etc.)

lauj, or ^JjJl,
ul

every fourth
OiO
Ci

etc.

Synonymous with *i%U

is

wa^,

a J

ul

as w%U3l j^^., or

w^t

(^^-o-^?

^^^ tertian fever.

C.

The Nomina Demonstrativa and Conjunctiva.

338.
article),

nomina demonstrativa (including the and the nomina conjunctiva (including the nomina intertreat

We

of

the

rogativa),

in

one chapter, because they are both, according to our

terminology, pronouns, the former being the demonstrative pronouns,

the latter the relative.

1.

The Demonstrative Pronouns and

^
X

the Article.

0/

oc

339.

The demonstrative pronouns,

dj\^^)\ l\.^^\, are either

simple

or compound.

[On a similar expression of whole numbers by circumlocution Goldziher in Zeitschr. D. M. G. xlix. 210 seqq.^

see

340]

II.

The Noun.

C.

1.

The Demonstrative Pronoana. 265

is ti, this, that.

340.

The simple demonstrative pronoun

Masc.

Fem.

Sing,

ti

Dual. Norn,

o'i (O'i)
,>ji (OtJi)

Gen. Ace.
Plur.

A
comm.
gen.
^^t,

A
*^\,

or

^^\

6^)i

or

6^)Jt.
is

This simple form of the demonstrative pronoun

a person or thing which
is

used to indicate

near to the speaker.

.

^.

Rem.

a.

The u

in i)^!

and

g^)Jt is

always

shorty

^ being merely

scriptio plena.

In this way ^Jjt can be distinguished in verse from

of Jjl, firsts in

^jl, the

fern,

which the

2*

is

long.

The 3 may
'^

have been inserted in order the more easily to distinguish

g*^!

^1

and

from

^[
h.

and

f*^!

C
of
13 is

Rem.
pl.

The diminutive

b^,

f.

LJ

du. jj^b3,

f.

^U3

U^t, eUjt.

Rem.

c.

Closely connected in
viz.

its

origin
|

with

13

is

another

monosyllable,

j3

(=:

Heb. HT Phoen.
V

and |X>
It
is

^^^**)

which

is

commonly used

in the sense of possessor, owner.

thus declined.

Masc.
Sing.

Fem.

Nom.

j3 (np

ot3 (nxT).

Gen.
Ace.

^i
t3
X.

oty
o)3.
ti3 (t3).

Du. Nom.
Gen. Ace.
J.

A
yt
01

..

Plur.

Nom.

A
-1

3j3,

3Jj' (r

k^^

Olj3, w>^)t or O^ljt

^
i

Gen. Ace. L^ji

w.

^} ''j
(

Olj3, 0^)l or 0*^3

34

266

Part Second.
The u
in

Etymology
is

or the Parts of Speech,

^J^l and

341

y^l and 0*^jl

always

shorty as in

f*^^\.

The form t^il is used as a of the names or surnames

CihJ

plural of j5,

when

this

word forms part

of the kin<jjs or princes of el-Yemen, as

3^

sj^}^ 5^
if

Ot^^

3^'

^'^'

J^' etc.

These are called

il^^l

^^>^l, formed as

from a singular ^^5.

(sometimes written
is

[Rem.

d.

IJc

^J)
of
ii.

<ws, so ano? so, so

as,
e,

and

so

much

or many,

compounded
Comp. Vol.

J^

Zi;e

and the
d.]

demonstrative pronoun \y

44,

rem.

341.
pounds
(a)
:

From the simple demonstrative pronoun

are formed com-

By adding

the pronominal suffix of the second person

(i),

<i)

U^

^^,

0^)y

either (a) alone, or () with the interposition of the

demonstrative syllable J.
(b)

By

prefixing the particle U.

342.

The gender and number

of the pronominal suffix, appended

to the simple demonstrative pronoun, depend upon the sex of the persons addressed.
to a single
to several

and number
is

In speaking to a single man, ^15

to two persons,

used
;

woman, ^13

U^'i

to several
also be

men,j^\^

women, v>^t3.

But the form ^\y may

sex and

and

in fact

usually

is

employed, whatever be the

;

number

of the persons

spoken to
these

and

so with the rest.

differ

In regard to their signification,

compound forms
Masc.

from the simple pronoun in indicating a

distant object.

D
Sing.

Fern.

i)t> (ilLSTS*) that.

i)U,
i)L>ll

iU

(vulg. ibi).

Du. Norn.
Gen. Ace.
Plur.

iJUtS

iUji
i

iUJ.
i i
y

comm.

gen. ^^)l or

S^'^jt,

^'N)t or ^^)^l.

* [Some say that

*JL5l3

is

a mispronunciation for dU^.]

343]

II.

The Noun.
a.

C.

1.

The Demonstrative Pronouns.

and
iJL5^)^l,

267

Rem.

The u

is

short in ^^)jl

just as in ^Jjl,

Rem.

The diminutive

of

Jl3

is

uS,

f.

ui,

etc.

343.
nominal
6,

By

inserting

tlie

demonstrative syllable
iUl3 or

before the pro*iAJ3,

suffix,
a).

we get a longer form

Masc.

^5

(often written

rem.

B
Fem.
Sing.

iUi
iJlS

that.

ilU
iJ.

(iUli).

Du. Norn.
Gen. Ace.

^3
3

Plur.

comm.
is

gen.

iXJ'N)t

or

Rem.

rf.

iUj

a contraction for

^IJLJ.

In the dual, ^t3,

i^JUj.

*dU, stand for JlS, ULj; and

^3,
(

.iCl5, for ^^itS,

The

plur. is rare, ^^)jl or

ilj'N)^!

342) being, generally used in-

stead.

Some
?^

authorities regard JJt^,

^U,

as the dual of

^\y the

second

being in their opinion merely corroborative.

h.

Rem.

Some grammarians

assert that there

is

a slight

difFer-

ence of meaning between ^1^ and ^'^, the former referring in

their opinion to the nearer of

two distant

objects, the latter to the

more remote.
Rem.
c.

D
The
syllable ^J

must not be mistaken

for the preposuffixes of the

sition ^J (which,

when united with the pronominal

^J),

second and third persons, becomes

relative pronoun.

but

is

to be viewed as a

demonstrative syllable, which occurs also in the article and in the

See

345 and 347.

of
iX3i

Rem.

d.

The diminutive

is

iUb^,

f.

*iJlJ.

[A com-

268

Part Second.
of

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

340, rem. d)

844

pound

ind dJi (comp.

i.s

.iXij^

o,

in like

manner*.]

344.

The

particle

(which has the same demonstrative force as

the Latin ce in hicce)

that excites attention.
13,

is

called

by the Arabs u^l

^i;^-, the

particle

It is prefixed

both to the simple demonstrative

to

and

to the

compound Jli (but not

;

^3).

Before
full,

13 it is

usually

written defectively, IJJb or IJub

before i)l3 in

i)t3U.

B
Sing.

Masc.
I

Fem.
I

IJJb

thii^.

dJJb (djuk), ^^JJb

Du. Nom.
Gen. Ace.
t^

o'J*^

O^'^

^^

O^-

CH*^

v>!p^A or

o^.

Plur.

comm.

gen. '^^U or *^3A, t^)jlA or g*^^.

or ^IJub, fem.

In like manner,

^13U

^UU,

itJU,

etc.

Rem,

a.

Ia is identical with the

I

Aram.

XH T

|01>
'

^^^^^'j

^s

an

interjection, lo

Heb. XH.
^jlJJb,

Rem.

i.

In the dual some say

IJJb is ijJJb,
f.

with double
X
I

n.
X

The
I

W X

diminutive of

Vx5xpl

dbLJyb.
[Rem.
X
X

[By prefixing
c. X

U to

toU, XX

pi.

gUJ^
formed

of i)t JJb, ^LjJJb, pi.

xxl
is

tJ

tJJb ^Atts.]
X

Oxx

X
. -.a

To

these demonstratives belong also C<s^33 ^i^3 and

^-N-r
^^i-^s

CUj&j ^^^i^j

anc? ^Aw5, so an?

Ox

so,
X

swc anc? such things^ for

which we also

Oxx find sZaj3j

Ox

Oxx

Ox

C-^j^ C-sA ^^3,

(rarely wsj3j

*i^!3,

C-sj^ C<^A) and for the former 4j3j ^3, ^^j3j ^W^j ^^r the latter

ij

Xb

1^ x-

^'^j^-

According to some scholars there

is

originally a slight
to

difierence

between these expressions, the former relating

what
used

* [A singular contraction (or modification) of

^UJ^
244,
1.

is )l

by the poet Ss-Sanfar,

as quoted in the

Hamsa,

p.

21.]

845]

IL

The Noun.

C.

1.

The Demonstrative Pronoims.

269

has been said, the latter to what has been done, as

IJ^
D. G.]

refers to

quantity (comp. Hariri, Durrat, ed. Thorb.

p. 99).

345.

The

article

Jl called
3
Si

by the Arabs
the elif

JLj^jCJI
_

SI^I

the
JO/

lO^

J i 0^

J^.
[or

inst7'ument of definition, v'^'j

^^)\

and lam, j^

O;*.]

objjuJI thr lam of definition, or simply ^'^t the lam,

the demonstrative letter
prosthetic
xOa> j^
I,
.-

is

composed of

(see 343, rem.

c,

and

347) and the

which

is

prefixed

only

to

lighten

the pronunciation

(c)^y

5j..A,

19 a, and rem./).

[It is
it

always written in conjunction

with the following word.]

Though

has become determinative,

it

was

originally demonstrative, as still appears in such

words

as^^l

to-day, ^J^\ now, etc.

The article, if employed to indicate the genus, i.e. [Rem. a. any individual (animate or inanimate) bearing the name, is called
4^..^
J ^
Tfc

M Uu^sdi
3
I'

ji*jJ\,

or simply

^^,.;ai.^

>6*^,

as

j^Jt ^UaI
3 3
ul

w f^^

lO

^^jjJI^ jtjJt dinar and dirhem bring men

o)j^\ j^^

to

perdition,

^J<Bf.j^\

ri.

man

is better

than

woman ;

if

indicating a particujcyst >^).]

lar individual it is called jc^jl ^^JuyCi

^"^t, or simply
^lif

Rem.

b.

Some grammarians regard the

and say that
it

as

an integral part

of the article,

was

originally

Jt (with ^KSM \^\, of

^Jt.

the same form as ^JA,

^),

gradually weakened to
!,

But some3^0
iO^

3^0^
saying for instance ^^i^J iov

times the Arabs suppress the

j^j^*^)\

(comp. Vol.

ii.

242, footnote).
is

Rem.

c.

It

sometimes, though very rarely, used as a relative

pronoun (=(^JJI,

347); as

d^\ ^Xc
Si^
;

Ij^U Jtjj

'^)

,>o he who

does not cease to be grateful for what is with him, (or for what he
6
.f

^ 6f
^^

J/.X

>0

xO/

has),

where ajl^\

4a j^JJt
the Apostle
^ oil >o y

jtr^ ^^ J>^jJ' ^>AJt 0-*

^if ^^^^

people of
\

0O

3 ^

whom is 3 3^33
',

of God, where aDI \Jy^j^\ = v>jJ^I

, O/O y

Ot

aSiS

y^y^\

rC o^lCft i-d^l ^,o^J

wJl

Uo

^Aoz^^

ar^

?iO^

the

judge

270

Part Second. Etymologi/

is

or the Parts of Speech.

346

whose sentence

approved^ where

,^^-o/JJI

= ^5-0^

j^JJt.

Compare,

for example, in

German, der = welcher, and our

that for

who and

which.

Rem.

d.

Jl

is

[in all probability (see

Comp. Gr.

p.

114)] identical

with the Hebrew

still is)

art. .pl, for

7^. In South Arabia ^of was (and even

;

used for Jl, but without assimilation

.

' ***

j-A-Mw!

^^^ fasting in jou7meying

L_$^b3
^^^'

...

as^Lwcuol j^^t
"

'"

^J*o ^^^^ ' 0^

;

is

not {an act) of piety

ic^jj

A.o-Lwlj j^Y*'^^.

casts (standing)

behind me

ivith

arrow

aw? 5/one

for jJl,

^UcJt, ja-JI, ^^.^b, and i.JLJIj.

2.

The Conjunctive {Relative) and Interrogative Pronouns.

(a)

The Conjunctive Pronouns.

are
:

346.

The conjunctive pronouns

;

(1) (^JJI who, which, that

fem. ^^1.

(2)

0-*

^^^

'^^>

^^ ^^)

whoever

C
(3)

U
jjjt

^a^ which, whatever.

^^

'm;o,

whoever ; fem.

4j! 5/?^

wo, whoever.

(4)
^

O-^'
U-;t

^v^ri/

w^ who, whosoever

everything which, whatsoever.

WP

'yfr

Rem.

,j^,

U,

^^t, ajI,

and

their compounds, jj-^t,

is

l^o-jt,

are

also interrogatives,

which indeed

their original signification (see

351 and

foil.).

They ought therefore

;

to be treated of

fi.rst

as

interrogatives

and then as conjunctives

but

it is

convenient to

reverse this order, so as to connect the relatives with the demonstratives.

Sly

0^

347.

The conjunctive

j^JJl

is

compounded

of the article Jl, the

demonstrative letter

(see

343 and 345), and the demonstrative

c).

pronoun

l>,

or 3S

340, rem.

When

used substantively,

it

has

347] IL The Noun. C.

the same meaning as

2.

Relative

and Interrogative Pronouns. 271

^^^

0-*.

^>

^i^it

^^^'

^^^^^

which,

whoever,

whatever; when used adjectively,

refers necessarily to

signifies who,

which, that, and

it

a definite substantive, with wliich

case.
It is

agrees in

gender, number,

and

declined as follows

Masc.
Uly

Fem.
w
;

wx

Uly

Sing.

j^jJI (^1

JJi

L^^t,

^'

(^'

^^

m/^

Du. Nom.
Gen. Ace.
Plur.

o'^f

(o<J^'

'^')-

o^^' (o^^'; ^'V

c^J^' (oJj^OCHJj'f (L^jJi"; [L^e^<]

T:^'

o3f (o30^y^
^1^1
^S^^
; ;

^'^^

(Ol.^^l)

[Oji^f

Norn.,

Oi^Ul (l^t)
^"^t

^"^1
^f^'f or

Gen. Ace.])

i^j^V.

J^t

or Jj^'t.

Rem.

^JJt,

15*^^ ai^d j>:jJI, are written defectively, because

of their frequent occurrence, instead of jtfJJJI, j^!,

and ^jJJt.

The other

forms, which are not in such constant use, generally

retain the double

of the article
all

and the demonstrative.

UJX

The
Mi

modern, vulgar form, for

numbers and genders,

(JwjJJb),

is

^Jl or

.^JJI.

Rem.

h.

The

tribe of

Hudeil
^^^

according to the

Arab

grammarians, used 03*^' ^^

nom.

plur.

masc, \^j^\ in the gen,

and

ace.

This ^^JJt must, of course, at one time have been uniX

Wx

versally
to

employed as the nom.,

\

^JJI

being the form which belongs

the oblique cases

but gradually the latter supplanted the

* [According to as-Sabbn, as quoted by Landberg [Nylander^s

Specirnenschrift, p. 30) the relative
sufficing to distinguish it

pronoun

is

only

i*i'^t,

the article

from the prepos.

^<-JL

Comp.

340, rem. a.

D. G.]

272
A.

Part SECOi^D.Etpaologi/

or the Parts of Speech.

347

former, just as in

modern Arabic the oblique form

of the plur.

sanus, ,J>J_, has everywhere usurped the place of the direct form

^jj_.

Even the

sing.

^JJI

is

an oblique form, the nom.

forms ^J^yi^\, gen.

of

which
ace.

ought properly to be ^JJI.

The

and

^^^t, and 33^

Rem.
c.

are also said to occur.

^^JJI was originally, as

its

derivation shows, a demon-

strative pron.,

and has
T

its

precise

Hebrew

equivalent in nT/rii
p. 117.
d

fem. J|pn,
*

"

comm. T?n (= ij^~

Wx

^^e Gom'p. Gr.

uf

'

^ul ^
;

Rem.

d.

From

^^JJI are formed the diminutives bJJJt, UUt

PJ-

du. o^jJJt,

oW^'

Oyi^y

OUJt.

The forms

bJJUt, LiJl,

are vulgar and incorrect.

Rem.

e.

Instead of ^JJt, some of the Arabs, especially the tribe

J)T,

of Tayyi' i^i^), employ ^^ (Heb.

Aram. H,
is

*^,

^th. H:
;

za).

It

is

then either wholly indeclinahle, which

more usual

as

LjUjS
is li^

^^jUfr 33

,j-

^-.;..>a> .4

^Aen enough for

me of

that which

^/ie7?i

(of their property) is

what

suffices 7ne^ for

^JJl

^>-

(UU^
set to

XXX

XX
in

rhyme
iyt,

for

^JU^); aSjU

OjxxPJ
I

xOxxfx
/ mZ/
(on the satire
for

UI ^3 ^^aJJ iJ-jJj'n)

work

earnest on the hone which

am gnawing
in
^

which I

am

meditating),

for

^JJI (a5jU
'^^3^

rhyme
I dug

a3jU)

^wuj^

JOxxJxJOxxJ
lined (or cased), for

ox

3^3 CjjA^ 33 L^x>^3 ^^'^

^^^^ '^hich
[gl^o-JI

7T'7 and which

'^
no.^

^^t and
is
:

^\^

j^ C^
25,
1.

3^3

by

Him

whose residence

in heaven, 'Agnl

xi.

18.

D. G.] or

else declined as follows

Masc.
Sing.

Fem.

Nom.
Gen.
Ace.

3>

otS

<s)
iS

Ob

(Ot3)
X

ot> (oti)

349]

II.

The Noun.

0.

2.

Relative

and Interrogative Pronouns.

Fem.
Utji

27.S

Mase.

Du.

Nom.

'ii
, ^

Gen, Ace.
Plur.

<S3>

^h^
OljS

Nom.

33^
Kjy^

Gen. Ace.

\M

'O

i i ^

kM

An
lyj
<&Jt

example of
^^iC;.^!

this use is
6?/

4ol^l^ 4j

aJI

^,^iXi j3 ^J-^laJU

Oli

^Ae

excellence wherewith

God hath made B

you

excels

and
;

the

honour wherewith God hath honoured you^ for

^^JJI and jUI

1.

[a

woman

in

Yem^n

said ('Omra, ed.

Kay,

p.

147,

9,

\\)j^'^\

j,^

j^3 ,> ju ^3
the decision

for J-J^^)l

^<^

(^*x3l

0-* ^.

you cannot but obey

of the Prince.

D. G.]

348.
differ

The conjunctive pronouns

j>*o

and

are indeclinable, and

from ^^JJt in never being used adjectively, but always sub-

stantively, so that they correspond to the Latin is qui, ea quce, id quod,

Gr.

ocTTig, ijrts, 6,Ti.

The former

(v>)

is

used of beings endowed with

reason, the latter (U) of all other objects.

[They are either

definite

(J|5->) as ^^J^t, or indefinite (\^y>ayc), ^j^ signifying in the latter

case one who,

U something that, and may also have

a collective meaning

persons who, things that, being nevertheless construed as singulars.]

For the corresponding forms in the other Semitic guages see Comp. Gr. pp. 123 127.

Rem.

lan-

349.
whoever,

The conjunctive pronoun

is

\^\,

fem. 4jt, he who, she who,

regularly declined in the sing, according to the triptote

declension, but has

commonly neither dual nor

plural.
('2/)

Rem.
sort
? ?

The ^th. has the same word, ^jL'

is

'^ho? of lohat

The corresponding Heb. vocable

in interrogative phrases
i^aijte)
^5*5
,

^X

>

used as an adverb,
in

where

which appears
7

^th.

in
y

?i^'t':

where? ^^G,'.
long
?

{'e/o)

how?

Syr. ]hJ\

where? U-1

who
w.

.-iAId]

how

etc.

35

274

Part Second.
Of
^^1

Etymoloyij

or the Parts of Speech.

350

350.

and ^>, U, are compounded v>o^' ^^

which, whatsoever.
;

^^>
^

^^^

^^>
tlie
*Sti

tvhosoever, U:>l

that

Only the
d ^ Uli

first

part of
de-

^ ^i

compound admits

of being declined

gen.

jj-o-jl,

U-{t

ace. O-o^jt, U^l.

(b)

The Interrogative Pronouns.

846, rem.) that the conjunctive
is

351.

It

has been already stated

pronouns, with the exception of ^^JJt, are also interrogative, which

-^

indeed their original signification.

ut

To them may be added ^,0^ [and

are {a) interrogative,

i ^

Vit

j^l
(6)

or ijjl],

how much

[or

many\ which

according to our ideas, exclamatory, according to the Arab gram;

marians, enuntiative (jU.*^)

but never conjunctive.

Lo

Rem.
tions

The interrogative

may be*

shortened after preposi-

and is then united in writing both with those prepositions with which such a union is usual, and with those with which it is not, (though, in the latter case, it is better to keep them
into ^,

apart)

e.g.

^, ^,
^-Jt,

^, ^<^, j^
^
15^)

(for

^
^^^

,>,

,j.ft),

^S)t,

^U,
is

^ll. (better >

l^*^^)-

such cases, the accent

transferred from^o to the preceding syllable (as hima^ Hid ma, etc.);

whence

it

happens that

j^ and j^
is

are

sometimes shortened in

poetry into^^
loii^ (lit.,

and^.
q/*

This
?

also the origin of ^^, for^,o^ or

.?),

^/ie ZiA^e

what
[see

the

worth of what
p. 125].

Heb.

HD^ HD^ V T ~

'

Aram.

X)533

t!D

Comp. Gr.
etc.
?

In
we

pause these words

find
?

Ox^AxdxtSx
are written 4.^, <i^,
X
6 X D X

<ieU.,

Similarly

a^
as

dxx

XX

for

l^

ta^ <^e?^

and (^m^^

that

what

for what purpose

when one
calls it

* [Rather, "is usually shortened."

^ X

Zamahsari, Faik,

ii.

159

POx

"the commoner" form

Basra say that
^lif
it

(w'^)t).

The grammarians

of the school of

must always be shortened in prose; in poetry the may be retained. Comp. Fleischer, Kl. Sehr. i. 364. D. G.]

353]
says

II.

The Noun. C.

2.

Relative

and Interrogative Pronouns. 27o

of)80 and
sOy

U*^

Cjj^^Ai I went to {the house

to

which you
c?o

rejoin a-o-^,

and the answer

is

aJI

j>-..I

^^^

^Aa^

/ mi^Ai

him

a kindness.
tences as

[The shortening of to takes place also in such senjb

ws^

Picao

^'i

what manner did you arrive

and

OJt

^jJl

Wt^ are you

like f\

352.

The

interrogative pronoun

jj-,

whol: has the distinctions

it

of gender, number,

and
is

case, only

when

stands alone

as

if

one

should say 8ome one should ask

come, or

have seen some one, and another

its

Who

.?

Whom ?
Masc.

In this case

declension

is

as follows

F'em.

Sing.

Nom.
Gen.
Ace.

L5^
Uo
^ ^

0^ (C.U).
l"

^0

Du.

Nom.

OUo
a
^

(oi^).
0^0 X

0^^

Gen. Ace.
J

c
y>

Plur.

Nom.
.
'

XX

OUo.

Gen. Ace.

Rem.

Only a poet could venture

ca?ne to

to say cJLa.^

l)^
?

'j^'

^^1

O'y*^

^^''^^2/

my

fire,

and I

said.

Who
?

are ye

Rem.

h.

The interrogative pronoun

l^

what

is

never declined

under any circumstances.

s

D
is

[Rem.

c.

From
^^ii^oJI

^^

formed the relative adjective j^, with

Vol.
ii.

the article

(comp.

170,

rem.

h).

The dual

is

^L^t,
353.

the plural

^J3-wUoJ'.]

The

interrogative

pronoun ^1, fem.

ajI,

who]

is

either

construed with a following noun in the genitive, or with a

stands alone.
316, a,
c),

suffix, or

In the
if

first

two

cases, it loses the tnwin ( 315, a,

is

and,

followed by a noun,

generally masc. sing.;

as

276

Part Second.

Etymology
(lit.

or the Parts of Speech.

358
j^t

^l;:;^ f^\ which book

,j>-^ \^\

quid
1

libri) ? gen.

^U^

j^l, ace.

w>l

which eye or fountain

ui

O^j^t
?

j^i

which of the two women

is

ut

ta

feL >-;

Jt

^^1

ivhich
^ a

of the women
I
J it

[The feminine fonn

of rare 17)

occurrence, as

SJI

ajI

whatever morsel (Sl-Mubarrad 86,

n.

1.

and

^\

jt

which female? (Diw. Hud^il,

201, vs.
it

2).

D. G.]

In the
fern.

second case, when prefixed to a fem. pronoun,

OiHt^ or v>v^t

may

be masc. or

which of them

meaning women, the

latter being the

jj- in
:

B more common.
has
all

When
Itl

standing alone, or used like

352,

it

the numbers and cases, the pausal forms being

t
IM
f'
<tt

e-

ut

ul^

Outi
;

Sing,

masc, nom.

^^1 or ^^1, gen. {^\ or j^l, ace.

Uli-

l^t

fem.

du].

Ovii

yvti
;

Dual masc, nom. ^bl, gen. ace

,>sjjt

fem.,

nom. O^'j g^n.

ace.

Plur.

masc, nom.
^
P
Ml

^J!5:^^
C

g^^- ^^c ^j^\

is

fern.

Obt.
sounded or

In j^t and ^^t the final vowel

jO
Si

said to be obscurely

slurred (^jjJt).

Rem.
^ J 6i

With
^ Juli li^i^^t,

the sufiixes
^

^t

S g

is
1

sometimes shortened into

^^t,

as Uo^l, for

which of the two

and so in [the interrogative

j^\ what? for

l^

^t, as J>5J ^^t what dost thou say? and] the

oi
^
it

vulgar interrogative ^JlA vjhat

for ^^^mt ^1.

[a following

Rem.

6.

Instead of

^t

with

noun
is

in the genitive

or] a suffix, the more general ^Ox ut ^ i xj ^vii ^i i

and

indefinite
is

K^S

sometimes used

as Ul jiS

^A

*UJI w%a.t
^2ti

U-jl,

which
^iti

dearer

to

you, he or I? in

which example l^t stands for

tut,

which of us?
i
uti

Rem.

c.

From ^1
(see

2 ^
"*

are formed the relative adjective ^-jI

art.

from
Ml

i ^

what place?
or

Lane,

^t,

p.

134

c),

and the compound i<l^

Ot!^
(

(also

written |l^ or ,>5l&, ^j^^ ^^^ or ^>1,

ii.

^^j^

and l^

351 and Vol.

34,

e,

rem.

d).

Rem.

d.

See Comp. Gr. pp. 120

122.

353*]

II.

The Noun.

C.

3.

The Indefinite Pronouns.

277

[3.

The Indefinite Pronouns.

353*.
into

1.

The

interrogative pronouns o-* ^^^^

p.

\\a\Q passed

indefinites

{Camp. Gr.

125)*, with the sense

of somebody,

something, but are never thus employed unless with a qualificative

complement (Aio), and are therefore

called

Aiyayo

{^

348).

This

complement

is

very rarely an adjective or participle, but usually a

preposition with following genitive, as j^3

or an adverb as
" " ^ "

something which

have,

^Ua

^j^ somebody

here, or
172,
is

a qualificative clause, as
rem.
a.

Jl3 yj^ one wJio says.

2.

Comp.

Vol.

ii.

The

indefinite

pronoun

used to
is

introduce

a clause

equivalent to the masdar or infinitive, and

ijjjucLoJt

in that case called

(Vol.

ii.

88,

114, 127, rem. e)\

hence

its

use in

conditional clauses as
as 4^3-o-|jJi

^j^S

(Vol.

ii.

6), or in

reference to time

or

A^Upt

(Vol.

ii.

7);

if

added to certain adverbial C

signification, as the

nouns,

it

gives

them a conditional and general

e.g.

Latin termination cunque,

y6 y

Uo^^l wherever,
ui

U^n*- wherever, whenf-

Si

ever J

Uv^

whatever ;

if

appended to ^1, ^1,

3
Si

O^
U
y
Si

"

Si

^^^^

yj^

it

hinders

y >o

their regimen

and

is

therefore called 4i liJt

y
f

(Vol.
yy

ii.

36, rem. d)

with the same effect

to

it is

added

to C*sJ;
;

^
Si

and ^^^

{ibid,

rem./) and

^j

(Vol.
it

ii.

84,

rem. a and b)

in apposition to
is

an indefinite
A^lyj*N)t

noun,
(Vol.

has a vague intensifying force and

called

U D

ii.

136

a,

rem.

e)

added to the affirmative

Sjuj.*
X
;

it

serves to

strengthen the affirmation

ju^UXJ

XXX

(see

an example

361 near

the end, and Vol.

ii.

36, rem. e)

it

is

often inserted after the

* [Prym, Diss, de enuntiationibus

Fleische)', Kl. Sehr.
i.

relativis iSemiticis, p.

100 and

360

seq.^

706

seq. reject this

X

theory, considering

Ox
the indefinite meaning of

^^

and

t as the original,

whence the

interrogative has been derived.]

278

Part Second.
^j.ft

Etymology
or Sjut^JI

or the Parts of Speech.

354

prepositions ^>,

and w* without

affecting their regimen,

ii.

and

is

then called Sjuj^l

(Vol.
ii.

j^

70, rem. /).

In like

manner
(Vol.
ii.

it is

also put after w>; (Vol.

8 84,

rem. a) and in other cases

90, rem.).]

8.

O'iU,

fern.

isU

309,

h,

8,

rem.
o,
tJ

6),

as

,^5^
.90

o^ ObU>
iV/.

^^-^*n)I,

stand for names of persons, like

L>^'

Sctva,

wc? 50,

or

N.;
*n)1

as

o^^
^ J
i-

<J^
^
i

^"''t

Tov

8eri/o9,

j^}>i

jf^^^

dlw^l

4l>l

Jj 15

Ct

jj*^ ^X^ ws^l,

"So and
so

mcfj/

G-W

curse all talebearers

so."

and
Syr.

their saying

has become a sweetheart of so and

In speaking of animals,
siu

^^^,

fem.

>

N^^, Heb. ''^^.

O*^'

and

4J'^^JI are

employed, as
thing,

^'^1

?'oc?^

o/^

such

and such a

one.

sJA

and
^y

its
Of-

fem. i^A, are similarly used for substantives of the class

diO

1,,-UaJI ilo-^t ( 191,

rem.

b, 3, 4).

On

the use of these words in the

vocative, see the Syntax.

III.

THE PARTICLES.
(*-J|., pi.

354.
pl,

There are four sorts of particles

;

ojj.,

[or Sl^t,

Olj^t])

viz.,

Prepositions,

Adverbs,

Conjunctions,

and

Inter-

jections.

A.

The
are

Prepositions.
W X
0

355.

The

prepositions

called

by the Arabs

j^aJt

Jjj/-,

the particles of attraction, or jt^a>Jt (from the sing. jlaJI or SjlajJI),

#^

attr actives,
also

i.e.

the particles which govern the genitive.

It

They

are

named

sj<^ a -L

ojj-',

#A^ particles

of depression, and

SiL*^! o>jj/, #^^ particles of annexation or connection, because the

356]

III.

The Particles.
of the genitive

A.

The Preposition h.

279

distinctive vowel
itself, is

(/),

and consequently the genitive

and because
this case has

called ^jLLLS\ (see 308, footnote),

its

peculiar place in that connection which

many
They

prepositions with are divided into

their genitives really represent (see ^ 358).

separable prepositions,

i.e.

those which are written as separate words,

and inseparable,
following noun.

i.e.

those which are always united in writing with the

356.
its

The

inseparable prepositions consist of one consonant with

are
:

vowel.
{a)

They

w>

in, at,

near, by, with, through (Heb.

is

Aram. 3

^th.

fl

ba).

\^,
ii.

without,

compound

of w with the negative ^.

Comp.

Vol.

56,
"

rem. c]
.
.

(b)

O by, in swearing, as aDU by God I*

J
to (sign of
let)'

**"

(c)

the Dative), /or, on account of (Heb. Aram. 7,

iEth.

A:
*

'

**'

id)

by, in swearing, as aDI^ by

a.

God
3d
.

C
pers.

Rem.
d,

The damma
i^jA,
b,
.

of the suffixed pronouns of the

LoA,

^^,
rem.

is

changed after

^
c.

into ksra

as 4j

^^
*

See

'

185,
*

and

317,

rem.

The ancient and

first

poetic form

^^

changes either both vowels, or the

only

^^^ X X
-^

or ^ov^.
XX

Rem.

b.

The kesra

of the prep.

passes before the pronominal

suffixes into fetha; as 4J to

suffix of

him,^^

to

you, U)

to us.

Except the

the 1st pers. sing., which absorbs the vowel of the prepoto

sition

^J

me.

*
of

[O

was

especially in use at
it is

Mekka.

It seems to be the

remnant
^)

some word, as
X

(probably of another) in ^^o^J? (= v>e*- *^'^

i

and

XXX

0x

ta

oe-

^J^
rem.

{= O*^^)b.

Comp, the abbreviation

I

of
J

<b\

jJ-^-jt,

Vol.

ii.

62,

A>x

X
ii.

I take the 3 in dDlj

and the w; ^tj (Vol.

235) to be also

remnants of words.

D. G.]

280
-"

Part Second.
Rem.
c.

Etymolofjij
like
is

or the Parts of Speech.

[357

i),

as,

(Heb.

Aram.

3),

which
is

is

commonly

reckoned a preposition,
genitive

really not so.

It

a formally undethe

veloped noun, which occurs only as the governing word in the

connection,

but runs in this position through

all

relations of case (similitudo, instar).

357.
first class,

The separable
which are

prepositions are of two sorts.

Those of the

all biliteral

or triliteral, have different termina-

tions

those of the second class are simply nouns of different forms

in the accus, sing., determined

by the following

genitive,

and they

consequently end in f^tha without tnwin ( ).

358.
(a)

The

separable prepositions of the

first class

are

Jl

to

(Heb. "Sx, "S).

(b)

j^jlfll

till,

up

to,

as far as (Heb.

ly, ^th. "KflYl:)-

dialectic variety is

^^^Ift.

(c)

j^Xft

over, above, upon,

against,

to,

on account

of,

notwith-

standing (Heb. 'h^, -^y, Aram, ^y,

(d)
{e)

^).

^^ from, away from,

iV
^>
i'f^tOy

after, for.

among, about.
e*^)? "^^ih (penes, apud).

(/)

O*'^?

O^
D

O^J'

o^, o^),
XX

XX
^/>

0^

^"^

Rarer forms are

o^

(o^),
Syr-

o^
X
^

io^}, ^, ^. ^> ^. .

''

(9)

f-*

^^^^ (Heb.
t-^. j.-

D^>

^>^^)

dialectically

^,

which

becomes in the wasl

(h)

j>*
:

^90^
(i)

'em7ia,

f^om, on account of (Heb. Aram. |, or "/^go : em). See 20, d.

k^, ^th.

Jj^, or J^,

from a
.

certain time, since

(compounded of 0-*
v. 12).

and

ji, ex

quo; see

347, rem. e

and comp. H'J, Ezra

Rarer

 :359]

III.

The Particles.
JJ^, S^, and

A.

The Prepositions.

281

forms are
Jk^ ( 20,

JJ-^,

J^^.

In the wasl J^^ usually becomes

(/),

rarely

or J^^.

Rem.

a.

^^Jl,

ij^, and ^^jJ, preserve before the ,J^,

'^nd

suffixes their

original pronunciation ^^t,

Ox Ox
--

j^jj (compare ^7X and ^7^)

of the suffixes of the 3d pers.
b,

J Ox

xO XX

as aJI, olJU,^^o^'^ ^^J^-

The dannna

passes after the dii)lithong into kesra, according to 185, rem.

and

317, rem.

c.

The

suffix of the 1st pers. sing.,

j^_

(orig.

j^ ),

combines with ^Jl, ^J^, and j^jJ into ^il 15^5 <S'^
into ^-3.

with

^i B

See

317,

rem.

a.

0x0
Rem.
b.

Jx

The

jj of jj^, ,j-,

and

jjjJ, is

doubled in connection
etc.].

with the suffixes of the 1st pers.;

^^

0x0 y^
and
>>>

^^,
X

l<^, lt'^^ [^'

If

are prefixed to ^j^

and U, the
ui

is

assimilated to the

jb in pronunciation,

oAx

CH)^' U^' v>o-.

a ^-0^.

and the two are usually written as one word X Oujx

foi'

Ch^

or ^>c

v>fr,

etc.

(see 14, b).

Rem.
X X

c.

When
ox

followed by the article, the prepositions ^j^ and

ex>

^.JU are occasionally abbreviated in poetry,

XX
X X

,j^ being contracted

Ox
;

xO

into
^
X X

^J-,

and Jl
^xOa

^^ into J^
[Comp.

as

JUJ^,

or

JU

xO
J^,
for

xOx

JUJI

,j-o

jloAfr for

jl^l L<^-

p. 24, note.]

xC

359.

Examples of prepositions of the second

X

class

are

^oUt

Ox

Ox

before (of place)

jj-o between,

among (p^)

xOxJ
;

xOx
(T\r\P\),
ftjL.,

o-J under, beneath JU3U <-'xe>'x

gUAj,

dimin.
to;

^xOxJxxJ C^-o^J dlaJ

;

joo after

(1^?^), dimin.
X

or

dl^J,
xOx

xOx

over against,
X

opposite

J^. round, about;

^

^JS^
X
X J
;

behind, after
xO

jUft (also

xOx^^ ju^,
;

^^^

beloiv,
is

under, beneath, on this side of dimin.

xOj

O^ji

which

the modern and vulgar form, rarely jut) with,

;

in possession of {apud, penes, Fr. chez

xOx
^

["']*Iy)

xOxJxOx

[J^5 ^

?.]

u^^
J

'

instead

of,

for

J^

60^^, dimin.

<^^

J^5

^^/or^ (of time, 7^p),

"It;

w.

36

282

Part Second.
'

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

3G0

^ J
;

dimin.
Jblw^

^J^

>lj^5 before (of place,

D^p)
all,

^ti^ behind, after,

beyond;

m M^ middle, among.
;

These are
sj-ti

as before said, the construct

accusatives of nouns

such as

interval,

J>- circumference,

etc.

B.

The Adverbs.
The
first class

360.

There are three

sorts of adverbs.

consists of
;

particles of various origin, partly inseparable, partly separable

the

second class of indeclinable nouns ending in u

in the accusative.

the third class of nouns

361.
(a)
\,

The

inseparable adverbial particles are

w?/-,

interrogative, jb^ysC^"^]
^

the particle

of questioni^ig
d

{num

utrum

an ? Heb. H)
example in
he

[comp.

21,

d\

The form

occurs
t

dialectically, for

l^
.^

nonne

for

Ul

(see 362, ), j^JJt

it is

J^a,

for (^jJl

\i\,

is this

who

[In alternative questions

followed

by^l

orjl.]

[Rem.

When

is

followed by another

elif

with hemza, an

is

inserted between the

two hemzas,

as

sCUitll,

also written C-Jlt,

but

some do not do
it is

this.

If the following Slif

y i

is

pronounced with kesra,

y
vi
i-

converted into

^ with hemza, as
God
the

IJol, *iJU5l.]

(^)

cH, prefixed to the Imperfect of the verb to express real

futurity, as

^\

^^^^^SLiSL^,

will suffice thee against them.

It is

an abbreviation of y^y^, in
Out lO

end (Heb. Aram. &iD, \2^0SQ, end).

of amplification\
This

jO y

[and

is

called

u*>t?^*^^ \Jy^

the particle

(c)

J, affirmative, certainly, surely.

to,

may

be

(a)

w*t^.^^)
oath, as

^,*^l, the la that corresponds

(Hi

or is the complement
^

of an
^ y
%

^ ^ ot ^

fO^

/^x

,>Ui'N) AI3 by God,

will certainly do

(it)

^j.

j^

4S)\^

by God,

362]

III.

The

Particles.
a

B.
J ^-i

The Adverbs.
^ J o-o J
ut

283

he has certainly gone out; ()

the

^.J^
first la

d^^\

j>^)s)\

the la that smooths

^>1) aDI^

way

for the oath, as the

in ^lU.^*^

j^^^.;;:^^^!

^y God, if indeed you sJww

me

Iwnour,

will certainly sJiow you

honour ;

(y)

'^y^ 3J

^^^^
and

^*^ the

la that

corresponds
OjO-x

tOy
I

or is the

JO^
J->o3

Oy

complement of lau

(?/)

lau-l (e/ wo^), as

?Y

jt^t^ ^\
^/^^

^^^^

jjlla^l ^^cJ^) aLo-jj z/

ac? 710^ 6^^?i

/or

goodness of

God

towards you and His mercy, verily ye would have followed Satan;
(8)

[(jLAUr) ju^T J<)

la,

the

affirmative

la,

or]

^J:L'^j\

J^j the

inchoative or inceptive

prefixed to a
iuA; jlw!
'I-o-i.aJI

noun

or a verb in the imperfect,

i/g

as

4!t

^;^ ^Aj^jud

j^

^oJiJ*^

wr//^/

are more feared in

their b?'easts than

God ;

j^ ^ov^

^^^*^

^^j Oi

verily thy
;

Lord

will judge between them on the

day of

the resurrection

(e)

^"^Jl

iSjUJt [or iioliJI ^*^t] tlw distinguishing

la,

which

is

prefixed to the

predicate of
distinguish

(jt,

standing for

,jl

(aJ^a^I i>
jjt],

Aiia^l

^t), [in order to

it

from the negative

as iail- lyJ^

l^
y
y

j^;-^
y

,J^ ^t C
d
J

verily over every soul there is

a guardian;
studies.

O^^
y y

y y y y

^'fnr^^j^
y

O^

^-^

Ob
g

but verily

we were careless of their

[Comp.

Vol.

ii.

36.]

362.
following.

The most common separable adverbial

particles

are the

y i

(a)
OOy
"

J-.t
^^
^

yes,
.

certainly;
to

confirming a previous statement,

b

as

j^j

^Ut

yi
I

OOy
yes,
i
;

jki5

Zeid has come

yi

thee.

Ja.

{he has)
y 6 y

juj ^15

U D

yt> y

Zeid did not stand

y i

up, J*.! yes, {he did not)

will).

wJ^JJ

^y^

thou wilt go
it is

away,
to use
{b)

Js.t yes,
y y

(/

But

in reply to

an interrogation,

better

ay
and
til

y Oy

hi y yOy
iy

in the sense of lo
^

see

behold
,

it is

used after U50

y
y 6y

and
f

U-i{jJ,

while,
fy^

and

is

followed by a verb stating a fact, as j^j

2r^'c?

Uo

tj-o-^

L^b

^!

^^*

t^^7^

was standing,

behold,

he

saw 'Amr

284

Pakt Second.
} i A>

Ettjinology
^ xO
,

or the Parts of Speech.

362

jnwL-o

Ojb

3J

j-^l

U-^^nA

ybr
^

W^^76?

{there has been) adversity

t

lo,
,

^ 1O0O

prosperity has come round,

or a*51a)I
is
lit,

lit,

called

by the gi'ammarians

SU-li-oJ'

'it,

that

is

to say 'id

indicating something icnexpectedy

followed only by a nominal proposition, and refers to the same time

;

as the preceding statement

as

vM^
x^y

'^j '^^
OOx
-'

^^^-j^

I went
XX
J

out,

and
XX Ox

^O^x
/(?,

Z^id was at

the dorn*

UJ^

.XJ

Oy j^5

XX
t

Ox

juj
lo,

t3t 5

J^^

O^^^

XX

C>^*^
us.

''^

^^;^7e

^^ w^r^

27i

5?<cA aw6?

such a place,

Z^id came upon

[(c)

iiti it or i)lil

^/^^/^.]

Ox

^
'

(^)

0^1 or
dialectic
xt

til,

ivell then,
X

in that case, if

it

he so.

See

367,

h.

A rare
(e)
,?

form

is jji.
t ^

*^\

nonne'l
^

Compounded

of

wiSxrtxWxP(Heb.
{

361, a) and
:

^)

?w^

K/n).

[It is

very often followed by

jjt or ^l^j

(ol^) ol

'^^

^^^^

[(/)
(^)

'Njt

nonnel syn. of
^
_

'^a.]
OC
^/^.^ ^

OP

^^
'^

interrogative,
a?i.^

>t

....
C

(Heb.

D5<

....

H),

utrum ....
()
xp

Ul

/^?^?^^

.^

Compounded
XX

of

and
XX

?z(?^.

Dialectic varieties
xC

XXXX
Ua,^oA,
X

XXXX
l.o.^,^o^,
X

are^l,

and

1.^.

or j^.o-.

[^I Ut truly,

now

surely.^

[(^')

'^^*1

or L5^^1

^^^

^^^

case, then at least.

\{k)

ol

^^^> syn. of
it is

U, frequent in the

Koran and

in old poems.

In later times
corroborative,

only used in combination with the negative

X
^

U as

oj

^-^

'^^^

indeed (comp. Vol.

ii.

158 and Fleischer,

Kl. Sehr.
[(I)

i.

448).']

^W/^xJxWx
^Jl vet^ily, called the lightened 'in
c, c),

(iL*^!

^j-

<iM

A^\

JO/^

^1,

361,

usually without government.]

certainly, surely, truly; literally lo
!

(m)
Vr\
r\'^'il

oi

see! en, ecce (Heb.

Syr. ^-i1).

It is joined to the accus, of

a following noun or

362]

III.

The

Particles.

B.

The Adverbs.
used as well as

285

pronominal
(Heb.

suffix,

but in the 1st pers. sing. ^j\

pi. tt

is

,^1 A

^])^n),

[and in the 1st pers.

as well as Uil].

The

suffix o

in this case often represents

(jjl.uJt
jj.o-=

and anticipates a whole subsequent clause

'pronoun of tliefact).

[or iLaiJI
is

^^t^-o-o] tJie

jjt

introduces
;

the subject, and

j-jjsj At

frequently followed by
is

with the predicate

as

^t, verily

God

great.
(

This the grammarians regard as an

c, 8),

inceptive or inchoative la

360,

the example given standing for

^*^^' #^ la that

j-6^
is

At

jj*^),

whence

it is

sometimes called aaXj-oJ'

pushed away (from

W
^

its

proper place)ui

The form

,j>A is said to

occur

in the

compound ^j^

for jj*^-

(^^)

U^t, restrictive,

o/%

{dumtaxat), \verily\

Compounded

of

^1 and U.
(o)

^i

it

whence

[where

?]

how

.?

[w/ie7i ?

With the

signification of

w/iencesoever, wherever, however, ivhenever it is a conjunction.]

f^\, explicative, that
is,

(p)
(q)

frequently used by commentators.

<3i}\^

(^t yes,

yea; always followed by an oath, as

is

j^t yes, by
j^l,
'

God !
I

This formula

aDI

I.

The

dialectic

... ^
variety
o^jI [d>jt, 1^1].

sometimes shortened into

.

aDI ^^1,

dS)\

and

is

said

to occur.

From
is

'"^

aDIj j^I

comes the vulgar

[(^')

OW' when?

Dialectically also

O^il-

I^

a conjunction

when

it signifies

ivhenever.]
,j.jt

W
(Heb.
(^)

Ch' where?
jl'X
X

,j- tvhetice?

Ch' <Jt ivhither? Ul wherever

in |^X, [Nl, H^X).

J^,

^^5^>

^<^^

ratlier,

not
it is

so,

on

the

contrary,

but

(Heb.
it is

bll

/15<

Phoen. 7^).

[When

followed by a single word

conjunction.]
(^0

i^y^ y^^y ^sed in giving

an affirmative answer to a negative

286

Part BECom^ Etymolog

(/

or the Parts of Speech.

362

question, or in affirming a negative proposition; as

^^AJ

iyi5^^jj
;

c.^.Jt

am I

not your

Lord ?

They

said,

Yes,

Thou art)

j>jj ^aj

Z^id did

not stand up, ^^Xj yes, {he did).

W
V^)

^-^hi

[and

U^l
in

^^^7^,

whilst (connected with the prep. ,>jO

between, among).

^
Ox

[or

Ak>.j],

pause
xO
X

4-oJ, ^/^^r^

(Heb. DC^
T
'

H^^ TT

Syr.

J^Q-

(^)

J-J.,
X X

sometimes J-J.,

yes.

(t/)

ixai o/i/y, solely, merely

jc5,

(lit.

awe? enough).
It expresses

(2;)

with the Perfect, now, already, really {jam).

that something uncertain

has

really

taken place, that something

expected has been realised, that something has happened in agreement

with, or in ^x OxxJx
i^a^

opposition
X i
Of-

to,
J

certain

symptoms

or

circumstances

as
is

jui

A^tja*-

^e^j\

C-v, / was hoping that he would come, and he

f
\

really

come ;
is

OU

xxOxx
jSi

^,*

p^,^ l^U ^\^,

?XXX

he

was

hale

and

well,

and

now

he

dead.

It also serves to

mark the

position of a past act or

event as prior to the present time or to another past act or event,

and consequently expresses merely our Perf

Imperfect
it

JJOxOxxJ
it is

or

Pluperf

With the
xOx

means sometimes, perhaps,

as ^JJ^^^ j^5 w>_5I

^1

the

(habitual) liar sometimes speaks the truth, in which case

said to be

used J-jii^

to

express rarity or paucity ; [but also frequency, thus

xi
i

according with Uvj in

i
X

its

two

acceptations'*].

{aa)
2t

JaS ever ; always

X

with the Perfect or Jussive and a negative,

JJOPx

Jx^

6x

as JaS Olj U, or ia5

v>

djt^,
X

I have
c^/c?

never seen him; [or in an interroga-

i xOSx

tive sentence Ja5 aIA^ Jjk

^0^^ ^^>r see

him?]f.

Rarer forms are

JxdJJJu'xWx
J

*x

Ja5, J5, Ja5,

ia.5, Ja.5

and

in pause iaS.

xtOx
* [In poetry ^jl
Noldeke,
Delect^is, 32,
jcs
1.
llJ

xPJOJOx
may be used
2
;

for

^^J\

C-vi^

j^5

videham,; see

98,

1.

4.

R.

S.]
its

t [On the use of i*5 in affirmative sentences, and

vulgar use

with the Future, see Fleischer, Kl. Sehr.

i.

434

seq.'\

362]

III.

The Particles.

B.

The Adverbs.
likewise

287

[{bb)

IJ
^)L

thus

340, rem. d) and

iU

343, rem.

c?).]

(cc)

wo^ ^
;

all,

by no means,

piji\

sjj^ Xwc?

the particle
^a^/^

of

repelling or averting

as

*i^ j^^*'

^j

^3/

humbled or

despised
(dd)

me ; by no means.
^,

used

(a) as

negative of the future and indefinite present,

and as representative of the other negatives

a prohibitive particle
(like
(7ie),

3 (and), not ; () as joined to the Jussive. It thus combines

after

the Aram.
w
I

xS
I

U) the significations of the Heb.

with 3 prefixed, Jw#,
yet.

K7
is

and ^X.
placed only

(ee)

jjXJ, jjXJ, often

jjX)

before nouns and pronominal sufiixes in the accusative, but in the

1st pers. ic-i,

are used as well as jc-i^,

it is

^-i^.

[When

,jX)

is

followed by a single word,

a conjunction.]

iff)

jf^ [in

poetry also UJ], negative of the Perject, but always

joined to the Jussive in the sense of the perfect, not.

(gg)
(hh)

UJ not

yet,

joined to the Jussive.

,jt
^)
(i.e.

C
jt

^a^

^,
7iot,

a contraction for

0>^

*^

^'^

^^'^^

^^^ 6^

),

joined to the Subjunctive.

[(ii)

Sjy and

Uy

why

not

syn. of

':5^

and

(Vol.

ii.

169).]

(kk)

U, negative of the

definite or absolute present

and of the

perfect, not.

(IP)

j^^I^

when?

Heb. T\f2.
'

[It is also

used as a conjunction,

367, q.]
(w2m)

^^
;

1/^5

(abbreviated for^^j,

it is

agreeable), affirming

any

preceding statement or question

J ^

as j^jj ^I5t has

^ ^

Zeid

stood

upl j^
Other

yeSy {he has)

^aj

^ he has twt
(

0^

stood up, ^o*-> yes, {he has not).

^ ^
a ^ ^

forms are^o*^, and more rarely ^j,

\{nn)
I

ji\so,

and

JJCa thus

344, rem.

6).]

288

Part Second.

Etymology

or the Parts of Speech.

t

363

{oo)

Jjb, interrogative,

num ? utrum ?
Compounded
of

The form Jl

also occurs.

(pp)
(qq)

%A

C^l)

nonne^

Ja

and ^.

La, demonstrative, here; whence are derived UaIa or UyA,

i)UA, and iXJlI* (see

5
<'

342344).
Z)

ui

(rr)

Ua

(also

l^ and

Ua), demonstrative, there (compare Heb.

UyJb,

r\^n)

whence are derived

UaIa or

U^jb>

^La, and JUyA.

363.

The same substantives

(

of which the accusatives serve as

prepositions

359), can in general be used as adverbs, in which case

J y
ti,

they take the termination mostly in

C-%a*,j
J

and are
J

indeclinable.
Ox
^_>,

E.g.

jju
J

[yet,
X

Ox

negative

phrases;

j^j],

jju

afterwards;
o-* cibove

CAa^3,
;

,j-,

beneath;

J^

,j>

above*; Jji,

Ox*
wherever;

JOx

JOxO

J^

J-^S,

JOxx
J
X

J^5

,j^, before; xJOx

lioJL.

^^
;

wsa*- where, yt'^o- ^J^ whence, w-^jj- j^l whither, JOx Ox xOx (also c^j^ and c^>ft) ^^^r, joined to the
X J

xp

Imperf Indie, but always preceded by a

negative, as u^>fr
else,

^5jU)

^),

C / will

never leave you

enough, only
;

j-jt,

in j-ji

^)

or jj^ j^^J, nothing

JOx
[w-^-*

JOxx
is

only this ;

also w'-> a.'^ ].

364.

The

accusative

the adverbial case Kar l^oyfiv in Arabic.

of
it

few of the most

common examples

are the following

;

Ijt^l,

referring to future time, ever, with a negative, never

/^^^/^

[U->1

just now, a
's)

^e7^

^';
it,

lJI decidedly, usually with a negative AlJt <jit

decidedly]
I^-o.
;

will not do

1j^

very, very

much, extremely, placed

;

after

an adjective

together, of

two or more

^.j^

outside,

without; *J^I^ inside, within; [tj^jj gently]', *^\^

to the left, Uji-;

iSxx
tjlyj

#,x
#0 #e

iSx
w^^*c, '^IjjXS

Ox /^^^^^;
'liLJ

right;

tj-j

6^

7^^^#,

^y

<^3/;

[On the various forms

p. 41.

of this phrase see

^n-Nahhs on 'Imrulkais

Mo'all

S.]

3G4]

III.

The

Particles,

B.

The Adverbs.
joy^\ today (^tli.
;

289

U^

one day, once; sj^\ now, at jjresent

P'V": A
etc.

ym), tj^ tomorrow;

lila^

^;'^/s

(Aram. ]H)
adverbs
:

together;

To the same
[(a)
(b)

class belong the following

juj except, but.^

O-i^ when

(lit.,

at the time of).

(c)

Un'j [o/te7i, but

more usually] sometimes; perhaps;

H'^)
;

lit.,

t/ie

quantity of that which

(d)

(w>; = Heb.

[comp. Vol.

ii.

84, rem.

cj.

vi^j,
y
^

U^j,

whilst, during.

{e)

o^-^, prefixed to the Imperf. to indicate real futurity (see

;

361, ^)

lit.,

in the end.
'^j

(/)
all,

U-j*^

and, with the omission of the negative,

;

U-j-,

abo^e

especially, particularly
Ui**'

lit.,

there
'^.

is

not the equal or like of

Rarer forms are

xO
X

^)

and

U^

(^)
[(A)

^i^^ how^*
)laL
'^ W6>s^

certainly

lit.,

^^r^ ^s

7^6>

avoiding of
'lil.Jt

it,

and

therefore also construed with ,> like its

synonym ju

if)
3

JC.J,

used only in connection with pronominal

J y

suffixes,

as

<

d jia-j Jie

ahne, ^^jca-j they alone.

It is etymologically

"IH^

but in

sense

= =n!iinmS,D'inS.

[Here too
lit., #^?2^

may be mentioned

the adverbial expressions si^^ c-wo

to tent or i^s^ ^

house in
^i^^ri/

Owo

s:xo ^^jl.

>*
;

/s

7?^3/

w^^-^

c?oor

neighbour ; gU- ?-W-^

morning and
see

eve7iing

Ollw oU.w

* [On the derivation of

Kl. Sehr.
I
i.

y^i^jf^

a conjecture of Fleischer's,

381, footnote.]
^9

t [>;.

(also jiyof.

ti

^)

and

j.. I3

's)),

verily^ truly,

seems to be

compounded
Kl. Sehr. w.
i.

of

^ nay and
seq.)

the verb j:>j^

it is

decided (comp. Fleischer,

449

D. G.]

37

290

Part Second.
The

Etymology
rule is that

or the Parts of Speech.

are

365

sundry parties.
lose their t^nwin

when two nouns

made

one, they
' ' *
.

and become indeclinable, ending

in ftha, as 4 ,.<fc.

jJ^.

In like manner are to be explained

^

^j^ ^J^ between good and

0,

had, sjA^j uA-fj^ straitness.

D. G.]

Rem.

a.

In

./-^t,

yesterday,

Heb.

^X,

the kfesra

is

not the

mark

of the genitive, but merely a light vowel,

added to render the

pronunciation more easy.

We

may

also say ^^jm^^\j

jj-*cl Jk^,

and

j^^^*^!.

Some

of the

Arabs used
y

^.^**.t

Jl instead of

since yesterday.
111

wx

Rem. seem to
X Ox

h.

C-wJ,

utinam, would that

be,

not nouns in the

or ^Jj, perhaps, They are accusative, but verbs.

I

x*-

and

J^

construed with the accusative, and take pronominal suffixes

j-CLJ would that

as

0^

X Ox
;

Ui

X X

(rarely ^r^), ^^^J, etc.

jXxJ perhaps

(rarely ^-UjO), ^iUaO, etc.

genitive.
A
X X

Dialectically, however, ,JJ governs the

The word has

J

several rarer forms, viz. ,j^,

XX

^^,

^1,

y^^

P X

XX

2 XX

O*^, O*^'

OV'

J^j' a^d

^y

C.

The

Conjunctions.
acX xx

365.

The conjunctions (which the Arab grammarians

,
,

cording to their different significations,

...

call,
J

*
.

-'^'^
.

v^i K'g M

J^j. [or ^^13*) I]

etc.)

connectiw particles, or i>/iJt J'jj. conditional particles,

are,

like the prepositions

and adverbs, either separable or

inseparable.

366.
X

The

inseparable conjunctions are

X

JO

(0^)

(^-fckft

sJj^), which connects words and clauses as a simple

(-ffith.

co-ordinative,

and

fl):

^, Heb. Aram.

1,

J)).

Ox
(b)
V.5

JO

(w

ft

Jftfr

^., or more exactly

w^?p

^b'^>

particle of

classification

or

gradation),

which sometimes

unites single words,

indicating that the objects enumerated immediately succeed or are

367]

III.

The Particles.
;

C.

The Conjunctions.

291

closely behind one another

sliovvin<(

but more usually connects two clauses,

either that
it

tlie latter is

immediately subsequent to the former

it

in time, or that

is

connected with
It

by some internal
so,

link,

such as

that of cause and

effect.

may

be rendered and

and
is

tkereupo?i,

and

consequently, for, although in this last sense

oj^

more usually

employed.

In conditional sentences,

-5 is

used to separate the apodosis

it
it

from the protasis, like the German so; and

also invariably introduces

the apodosis after the disjunctive particle Ut*.

[Rem.

The conjunctions j and

I
;

o
^

may be

preceded by the
igitur?]

interrogative particle

thus

^)Jt
6p

means nonne? *^\ nonne

J

d^

(c)

J.

This

may be

(a) j-c*^) j"^ the

li

of command, which
it

is

usually prefixed to the 3d pers. sing, of the Jussive, to give

an

imperative sense, as

JXJ.5

wJaJ
is

let

thy Jieart be at ease.

When

preceded by j or \J, the ksr

usually dropped, as

^^

t^-^^aJU-Ji

j^ \y^^^,
Or
it

therefoi'e let

them hearken unto me, and

li

believe in me.

may

be i) i-^Lt v'^t the

which governs the verb in the C

Subjunctive of the Imperfect, signifying that, so that, in order that, as

Si\
siAJ

j.aJ

w-nJ repent,

that

God may

forgive
c),

thee.

This latter

is

identical with the preposition

356,

used

^J^Jj^iXJ to

indicate the

purpose for which, or the reason why, a thing

is

done

and hence the

jj'^)

Arab grammarians take

ox'Ji.

it

to stand in all cases for the fuller

367.
{a)
31

The most common separable conjunctions

are

when, since, of past time, and prefixed either to a nominal

or a verbal proposition.

[Compound

U >t

whenever ?\

* [Sometimes in old poetry,

1.

e.g.

Hamsa

74,

1.

9,

Tabari

i.

852,

10,

and very often

in later prose, the apodosis is also introduced

by

\J

after

UJ when.

D. G.]

292

Part Second.
{b)
131

Etymology
it is

or the Parts of Speech.

[367

when, usually denoting future time and implying a con-

dition, in

which case

always prefixed to a verbal proposition.

lit (

Both of these conjunctions, as well as

the obsolete noun
in
Jk^ijj.

362, d), are connected with

3J,

time, the genitive of

which occurs,

for
Ti<

example,

at that time, J^j-j on that day.

Compare Heb.

and ^TX

Bibl.

Aram. p^lS, ^th. jL^v H.: now, ^Tii-L: when^

[Compound

UJ3l whenever.^

[ic)

ji\ or, as syn. of jl in alternative questions.]

{d)

Ul, followed by

^,

as for, as regards;

e.g.

C^l^

-i^A-Jt

Ut

jA^l j^ 0>^<^
worked on
it

,j>jl*^ a5 /or #^ ship, it belonged to poor

men who
oftener,

the sea.

The form U^t

/xev

also occurs.

Used twice or

corresponds to the Greek

i

Se.

(e)

^l
is

that, so that, in order that (ut), that (quod).

A
Op

dialectic

Ox

p X

variety

jj.fr.

Compounds
g.
X

O^^

^^

^'^

w^r^, as if;
^^^^^

that, in C>*^ X

de-

order that, because; see

P

Further:

*^)l

not {ut non, ne, quod

in order that not (ideo

wo^), comp, of
ne).

jl and

^)

(see 14, b)

*^
X
e-

5x

Like
0<<7

^3 in Heb. and
J X

on
C

in Gr.,

jt

also serves to introduce

X J e<0

JjOOPJJx
^^^ explicative 'an), as^^XX!

direct quotations
J

(5^.*a.oJ'

O^

^t

Iji^jj

A X

A^aJt

a/ic? ^^
^

shall be proclaimed to them,

OJOpSxOxxP
^;jt

That

is

Paradise ; even an

Imperative, as UJu.

^^t OjU>t

s^ made a

sign to

me meaning

Take

her.

(/)
X

jjt

Ox [and Ut, conditional particle] {^j^

/<x

L>*5
it

0^5
'

altJiough (etsi),
(^Tzc?

sometimes written jtj or ^tj, to distinguish

J

^0
2
^
xO/

JO

*-i^*) i/i

dialectically

Ox
X
;

Ox
from jjt^
361,
c),
^y,
X

j>^

'i'^nY^/ if,

.... if indeed;
;

and hence

called aJ^^jJI jjl

**

compounded with
;

Heb. DK.

W
*^1,

compounded

of jjl
xO

Ox
Aram.
and
0/

"^
I

VH^^

JEth. "K*"^

'^wza;

^),
X

(a)

if not, in which case

it

jO

stands for a whole clause

(/3)

^U^t

s^j.^ (exceptive particle), unless,

867]

III.

The Particles.

C.

The Conjunctions.

298

saving, except, but*, witli a preceding negative, only.

Heb. N7"D5<,

Aram.

K^X
or

1^1;

^^tli.

3^/\ (^alld) but.C\, rarely UjI [or l^f],

ot-

compounded
eitlwr

of

^t and
.

.... Utj ...

U1, or .... ^t ...

Ul,

((/)

O'

^'^^^^^

(quod).

It is followed

by a noun or pronominal .sumx

iJt

in the accus., but in the 1st pers. ,^1,

Uil.

are used as well as

j^',

The

suffix d in this case often represents (iLoiJI ^*r(r^,

<^>i'

and anticipates a whole

tJie

subsequent clause
or fact).

^JluJI jtt,^,
i
i ^

pronoun of the story B

Uli
^'^

See

^.

362, m.

Compounds O^
:

^^

z^^r^,

^y*;

J*^

because.

See

()

jt or (velysive).
D
ul

Heb. IX, Syr.

J

o|.

aJ

(i)

^,
(

wXoJ
b),

(^^^-s-OiJ,

^,

^^^-^),

^^^,

thereupon,

next; a O;^.

v^j^

366,

connecting words and clauses, but implying succession

[In genealogical statements

at an interval.

is

often used (like the

German imd zwar)

more

to indicate a transition from the general to the

special, e.g. \^j\}^^

^ i^^^^

^JJ*-,

HndUfa

of the tribe of
it
is

Dubyn and of
adverb Ji3
{k)
(

the subdivision
iv).

Fazdra.]

Connected with

the

362,

\^y^

till,

until, until that, so that;

identical with the preii.

position, 358,

b.

[On

its

sense oi

eve^i,

see Vol.

52, rem. c]

[(/)

Ujuft when (syn. of UJ).]

^
X ( J

^
ct

{m)

^^^
^(i^,

J!?'^ ^j-^t

particle assigning the motive or reason)

m orc?^r
X X

with the Subjunctive.

Compounds ^^
:

In order that,

%j
*
J

in order that not.

i-

vl

[O^

*^\

^^^ O'

J^

^^ "^^ry often used in the sense of hut

O..

D. G.]

294

Part Second.
6 t

Etymology
after, wlien
is

or the Parts of Speech.

368

{n)

UJ

(also

^t UJ)
[UJ

{postquam),
^)l

[as, since

(quoniam),]

with the Perfect.

also syn. with

unless, especially after

the

verbs that signify to beseech.

(o)

D. G.]
(Heb.
5)7).

y, hypothetical

particle, //

Compounds:

*^y,^y,

^>^> if not,
(jo)

[yj

^^'^?^

though].
L,

(4^3-^ jJ

denoting duration), as long as, with the

D.

The

Interjections.
X

368.
^ow^5.

The

interjections are called

by the Arabs Ot^^ol, sounds or

in use are
:

Some

of those most
.'

commonly
.'

or

(gljuJi

^\),

j^l, bt (W*),

ho
;

b
or

before nouns in the nomin. or accus.

^->l

C without

the article
;

^-}t,

b,
I
o

before nouns in the nomin.

;

with the article

:;^

U
Ute-

lol seel there

u.'f
vie-

(see 344)
me
j
vi

ot,

aS, o\,

or
me

d), dl, dt,

OP
;

Ut

ap\

xOp (djt),

ivte

o <

me

b ^ mr
;

f
;

djt

(djt,

dji,

dji),

dtjt

(dtjl),

dUjt (dbjt)

3I, 3I, 3t

dU
^th.

(dU)

I3,

Utj,

0/^

.'

.'

a/o^5

.'

^^

woe

(Aram.
'

^^^

w.0,
[Heb.

G)
'

<^)

**:J3>

V:!J>

^^^^

^'^

-^

'^^ '^^^

'^^P

^^'^^

nX7n T
:

It

Aram. nyH]; iT ^^
prayer
I

c7?^g.^

followed by
y
/>

<Xft,

as (>%ci\ ^Js. j-^xi3x

'^Iv--

m f

Oxcjx

xXMix

com^

#0

in

composition,

J*vs>-

or

J.v-a-,

or

'^L^-j-

(tiljA or

%^),
o

^iJ^-^--,

with

^\
*xO

or j^A^,

and

also with w^
X

(m the
X

J OJ

Ox

sense of o/*-l
cowze
A^re.'

ma^^

as^^, orv^jJl tejo to, or

^

c^t

cct^/)
.?

w^jjA (*'^^)

;3j^

xO^SJx
as

^^Xa <7om^ A^r^, bring here

(Heb.

D/H)

UJI

^.^

come here

to

us,j^'^J^J^

bring here your witnesses; [Ol^-jA far

otj,

from

it!];

^,

W*,

and Ub La make haste;

Ul^,

Utj,

0.'

3G8]

III.

The Particles.

D.

The Interjections.

295

excellent! bravo!
yti
yl

^, ^, ^, ^,
ol

^
JC

^,
ic

etc., it
wi

well done! bravo!

7 /

il

Uli

,aI

capital! ^\,

-t

ol,

w5l,

oi, ol, ot, ol,

give

lil, a^I,

ugh! faugh
stop

fie!

A-tf>,

A-d,

hush
!

silence
,

lyjj

be silent
!

up

a-o, due,

give

up
be

let

alone

ul

<ut,

go on

proceed !

say on
;

Here
in
;

too

may

mentioned
*i)Ub
;

(a)

calls

to domestic

animals

e.g.

driving horses,

mules, ^j^js^--jt

camels,
Ml

juA

or ju>,

o>.,

^^

in
'

making camels B
"

y
;

^
;

kneel,

or

f-^, f-^
,.^-Jb
;

in calling camels to water,

O^.

in driving

sheep or goats,

in calling a dog,

^^i
cries

in driving a

dog away,

'^, '^,

laiJb

(/?)

words imitative of

and sounds

e.g.

gU

(the

bleat of an antelope),

JU

(the croak of a raven),

-^--J

w^

(the

sound

made by
or

the lips of a camel in drinking),

^-^

(laughter), pl pl

f A JA

(vomiting),

JU

(a blow),

w^5 (the stroke of a sword), JU

(the sound of a falling stone), JU (the splash of a frog), etc.

I

<<

.^

JV

Rem.
oj

a.

is

often written defectively

as aDI
^<^^

J^-^

Apostle

God! i5b
has a feminine

my

brother!

^^^ O^W ^
is

^^^2/

uncle!

\A

lyJCjt,

but the masc. form

often used even with

feminine nouns.

Rem.

b.

The noun that

follows

I3

[and

L;

oh !'\ not unfrequently

I.,

J)

takes, instead of the usual terminations, the ending

[called AJju3t

in pause dl
tj

^1]; as

IjljJ

I3,

or

dijuj

Ij,

Oh Zeid! j^\
If the

oLu^^i)!
ends in

a/as for the

Commander of

the Believers I
f,

noun
o

elif

maksQra (^^1), the

Ij,

is

changed into
tj

and a simple

added, as d\^yc
also be used.

OA Moses! though tw^^

or

dLw^

t^

may
or

Instead of t_

we sometimes

find (^_, as

j-->t 1^,

XXX

296

Part Second. Etymology

*

or the Parts of Speech.

368]
^

At
woe

'

Rem.

c.

From j^^

(to

which

Ox

suffixes

may be appended,
9

to thee !)

are formed the interjectional nouns *-j^ and Jj^,

0x9^
0-^0^
etc.

as dLjj

whence we can
-y^*^J.

o^-go^
A^
aJ

0-^0^

say, for example, jujJ i-Jj, jujJ la^j,

^L)J,
aJ

Juj ?^^,

Aa^^,

Jtlj,

Jj>3I,

,^3,

.iU-jj,

The

expression A^^) ^^j or

<co*n)

J^j

is

contracted into
interjectional

a-oJLjj,

usually
9
^

written thus in one word.

9

Rarer

0^

90^

nouns are ^^^,

t/-:!^,

and
d.

^^.
[Many
interjections have,

Rem.

by origin or
it-'',

use, a certain
is,

verbal force and are called therefore JIa^n)!

either originally Imperatives, as

that

they are
c?),

oIa

give here
ii.

(
8,

45, rem.

or

equivalent to Imperatives (comp. Vol.

35, 6,

rem.

6),

and, in

some

cases,

admitting

its

construction and inflection.

like
vi

Accordingly]
e.g. sing.

some
vi

of the

Arabs decline ^^A

vi

an Imperative;
^
J

fem.

J ^

3 ^

i f

^^^XA, dual UJjb, plur. masc.

I^^JUb,

fem.

,j>o-A*

(compare the

Gothic

hiri, du.

hirjats, pi. hirjith).

^-A

takes the sufiix of the

2nd
t^jJb.

pers., ^Ua, or ^XjJb,

and

is

said to form a dual

and

plur..

La,

Ia

may

be joined with the pronominal sufiixes of the second

^ ^ i

person, in which case

ly^^lA take her I

it is

equivalent to the Imperative of

J^.1

as

Or a hemza may be
as

substituted for the ^, and

the word declined

pl.

follows

sing.
IjI;.5I

m.

glA,

f.

jIa

dual L03U,

m.

v^jIa,

f.

(J!3^;
ft :

as a^I;:^
Ia

^^Ia,
^^Ia,

^a;e,

reac?
^Ia

my

600A;.

Other varieties are

f.

(like w-a),
f.

f.

etc.

(like vetj),

^^felA,

etc.;

and ^jIa,

^jIa, etc.

PARADIGMS
OF THE

YEKB S.

w.

38

298

FIRST OR SIMPLE
TABLE
Perfect.
hidic.
JJOx
I.

FORM

ACTIVE.
Imperfect.

Suhj.

Jiissive.

Energ.

i.

Energ.

ii.

2xjOx
J

OxjOx
xjOx

Sing.

3.

m.
f.

Jl3

B
2.

c^5
ci:5

J J

Ox

Si

^ i ^*

JIa5
J J

Ox

XJ

Ax

Ox

WxjOx
i2

OxjOx
jOx
X

m. oJiS
jOx
f.

JOx

jOx
X

Oxx

X JOC

jo

SxjO^
M<

OxjOc

1. c.

ejus
X

JOx

xJOx

X J

Dual.

3.

m.
f.

'^S
X
X

JX

jOx

XJ

Ox

X J

Ox
.

ui:5

^^'^UaJ
JOx
X

JOx

X J Ox

Wt

XJ

X
.

2.

c.

U;5
^

o*^^^ X
J

JO ^

JOx
Ox

JJ

Sf

Plur. 3. m. I^iil
X
f.

6xx

Ox

Ox

Hi

xO JOx

C>^5
d

jOxx
Ox X

jOx

JOx

JOx
J Ox

iSjjOx
X

OJJOx

2.

m. ^<r^5
W
f.

JOx

X d J Ox

ul

JOx
. .

v>^5
X XX
J

OtJL:^
JOx
X

JOx

jOx

wxjOx

OxjOx

1. c.

UUS
Ag.
Simple.
Ox

D
Sing. m.

iV^.

Imperative.
^Tfc. I.

^%.

II.

2 X J Oj

X jOJ

^15
0^
X

J25

Sing. 2. m.
f.

J^sl
JOJ
ut

f.

ajl5

^51
'^It

J OJ

JOJ

Dual.

2. c.

Plur. 2. m.
f.

t^ll
X

OjOJ

yt

xO J

v>J^5t

299

OF THE STRONG VERB.

TABLE
Perfect.
Indie.
J ^
}

IL

PASSIVE.
Imperfect.

Subj.
X X
J

Jussive.

Energ.

i.

Energ.
XX

ii.
J

OxOj
6x0

ixxOj

Sing.

3. in.

Jj:5

f.

cJj:3
^ 6
i

Ja
J^
J

J^

J
X

xO

X X

^0

0x0

IV

X xO J

X X

Jl

2.

m.
f.

v:uJj:5
^
^ e J

J^5
xO
J

X O J

Ml

X OJ

cJUS
XX 02

Oxol
Jj:5i

CI

XX

Oft

xxol

1. c.

cJUS
^JUJ

j::5t
^
,

J::5t
X X

0^i\

Dual.

3.

m.
f.

^.-0 J

xOj

xxOJ

vi

xxOJ

UL5
^ ^
J

2. c.

U^5
X
J ^

Jx

JxOJ

CIjxOj

Plur. 3. m.

1^5
^

OJ^:!
0x0 J
X

Ox

xOxOJ
JxOJ
OxOj

vi

xOxOj

f.

o^}
JxO
J

Jx

iJxOJ
O-^ii?
w xOxOJ

2.

m.
f.

Jiui
^>j;U5

o>J^
X

0x0 J

.-lUJL^Aj
O XX
J

1. c.

U1U5

J.^
OJOx
SxJOx
f.

O^
D
N.
Verbi.

Norn. Pat. Sing. m.

J>^
Imperf.

aJI>

Other Forms of the

Perf.
Sing.
3.

Perf., Impf.,

and Imper.

Act.,

and the N. Verbi.

\

Imperat.

m.

cr^
J

ox

xd

Ox

JxOx

0x0

Oxx

J>
X J X

(2.

m.
J X
J J

v>^.

(2.

m.

300

TABLE
II.

III.

DERIVED FORMS
V.

III.

IV.

VI.

Active Perf.
Imperf.

Js.9

Jiis

Jl3l
J
J

Jiu5
J5^xx

J;X>
JJ^S
Out

JjuJ
oe.

Jpu3i
J^5t
J
1

Imperat.

Jj}i
^ J

Jiu5
uJx X J

^ J

XX

N. Kg.

JSjlc
0^

JjUi* X
OJ XX

5^6

N. Verbi.

J^i>
0^
0^

JU5
0^^
^ J

JU5I

Jli3

JJU5

Passive Perf.

js.3

cPy'

J
^ J

JJ

J X

X XJ

Imperf.

JJCaj

J3U.
<5^

JJU;j
9
lis

X J

XX J

Ox XX

Nom.Pat. JxL'

TABLE
Active.
I.

IV.

THE QUADRI-

II.

III.
X

IV.

XX

6x

X X

xO

a^

Perf.

jivo.5
J

xJ

Jx

Oxxx

x*x

(2

xOx

Imperf.
d

Ox

Ox

XX

0^0

Imperat.

jJko.5
,
*;:^

XX

'-
X

N.Ag.
N. Verbi.

9x X

9J

XX

9x0
'

9x0

XX

9x0

301

OF THE STRONG VERB.

VII.

VIII.

IX.

X.

XI.

5^0
Jii3t
i
1

JH5I
J

JUS!
i

0-

~r

JUJu
0^0

0^0
JA;:5i

0^0

J^3t
^
J

JJU51
I

9
1

xO MM

5^0

5 -0

0^0
JUiil

9^0

0^0
J'^51

5 ^

JUaZwI

O ^ ^

r,

^^

ff

LITERAL VERB.
Passive.
I-

11.

III.

IV.

J)

Pert.

Jl^^
jja ^ a*

j-k-o^u

^^Ja^st

jJxoil

Imperi.

jja^jCJ

^Ja.^ ^qju

j^u^Sj

JN. Xtlt.

jJxoiA^

^JxoAZi

tila^A

tKji

ft_-ff

302

TABLE

V. a.

FIRST

FORM OF THE

Active.
Perfect.
Indie.
Si

Imperfect.
Svhj.
Jussive.
J

Energ.
2
iw

i.

Energ.

ii.

2t

J ^

0^

JX

w Jx

Sing.

3.

m.
6
f.

J^

Oj^
X

J X

w
5

(3

J X

::

J X

3Jmh3

i^x

a J ^

Ox

Jx

Si

J ^

2.

m.

03J^
< ^

**^
x
tri

3Jk>J
mJ

jx

Jx

iri

Jx

W<

J X

..<

X ^

OP

Si

ji

w J^

1. c.

0>*x
to-

JUt
2 j^

jut
W JX

3J^t
Jx
W
A Jx
.
.

Dual.

3.

m.
f.

1.^
i3

jx

a jx

tri

Jx
.

UjL
W
J X

J X

wl

St

i^
.

2. c.

l^iJ^
X
li

Jx

4 Jx Ox

d Jx
X

W
xO

i2

J X

i2

jx

Plur. 3.

m. tjju
^ 6 X X

Ox

Ox

<

Ox
. .

*J

X X

i J. Ox
Ox Ox

i3

i2

jx

^ Jx

2.

m.^^J-
C3

jO

^ X

wl

xO

X
.

d Jx
1. c.

W Jx

Ox

JX

C5

Jx

U^a-

JSr.

Ag.

iV.

F?r6i.

Imperative,
Simple.

En.
2 X

i.

En.

11.

Ul

J OJ

J OJ

X J OJ

Sing. m.
f.

3U
9i

Sing. 2. m.

^j^t
JOJ

O-^*'^' W JOJ

O^*^^
JOJ

< J OJ

WxJOJ
^t^j^t
X
Si
.

Dual.

2. c.

[bjcot]
J J

OJ

J J OJ

J J Oj

Plur. 2. m. [tj^jLl]

o^j^l
tri

0>*^^

xOjOj
f.

xOjOJ

o>*^'

o^>J^^

303

VERBUM MEDIiE RAD. GEMINATE.

Passive.
Perfect.
Indie.

Imperfect.
Suhj.
Jussive.
^

En.

i.

^7i.

ii.
^ J

W w ^ J

Sing.

3.

m.
W
f.

OjL
^
J

2.

m. O^Jt
i

f.

03J^
JO J O^juo
Iju

ChJJH^J

ci**^

L^^>H>^
^ ol

1. C.

Dual.

3.

m.
f.

t.

I.

vi

y J

vt

y i

nt

St

fJ

Ujc
^J

|J^J

o'*'^

2. c.

Uili^J^
i2xJ

tj^
t><xj

o'**^ wWxJ

Hi

y i

Plur.

3.

m. IjjL*

I^JL^
>

'^*>^
X X

O**^
Ml

0*>^

OJ

OJ

xO

OJ

o^*>^
JO
2.
J

o^**^
bJ^>5

o>*>^
Hi

o'-'^*>^
Si iM

y J

y J

ml

X J

m.^^jt*
xOj
f.

xO^OJ

xOxOJ

cp3Ju>
U^juft

u>J^

0^*>^

(J>*^
0xOJ

O'-'^^*^
HlWxJ
w
X J

1. c.

Ox

J e X

iVbw. Pa#. Sing. m.

^^Juo,

f.

Sjj^j^^^.

D
and Imperat. Act.
Imperat.

Other forms of the

Perf.,

Imperf., Jussive,
Jussive.
Jx
ii

Perf
Sing.
3.

Imperf

Si

vl

or
< X
Si vi
tf

or

m.
^
S>

x^
mJxx

XXX
0x0
iSx

XX
mix

(2.

m-1
)

OxOx

y '

J-

JJ^, J^,

or

J^

cA*'' J^'

or J-

304

TABLE

V.^.

DERIVED FORMS OF THE VERBUM MEDI^ RAD. GEMINATE.

IV.

III.

VI.

VII.
%t

VIII.
\0t

X.
yi

-^

Active Perf.
or

^^U

Jtct

iiC5
or

3U

^Uj

Imperf.

>^U:j
I .3

^
or jtol
3

>>C^
or

J^
0x0

^^

W<

X 0.

B
Imperat.

or ^U,}

^U^
0x0
S

0x0

i^U

liui
X X
.

or ju^l
S WxOj wxOJ

or jloImfJ
S 2^0J

XX

N. Ag.

>^U^
5 .3 or ^Lo^

or

^U^
J
''<

0^6
N. Verbi.
itjL

9x0
J*^3t

xO
^tjU^t

0x00
^tjLoiwt

d^^lo- or S^U-
w
1

or 3lo->
WjOj
JOJ
W

JOJ

Passive Perf.
Imperf.
or

>3>
ulxOj
iitfxOJ

WxxOJ

i^l^

Ja^
or
2
X J

>l^

>l^
XX
J

5.

fixOj

MixxOJ

N. Pat.
or

>iuJ
2
<>

jii^
or

>U^

>lo^
irregularity
;

The remaining forms present no

Perf,
X

e.g.

Imperf.

Imperat.
ml

N. Ag.

et
X J

Pat.
Ox

S X
X

II.

Act.
Pass.

>j>^
X
1.1

vi

. a

9 A X X

^J^
J

XX

Ml

XX

Ml

XX J

A XX

V. Act.
Pass.

^j^
X

3J^
J
fi

XXJ

X X J

>J^

805

TABLE

VI.

VRIIBUM PRIM^ RAD.

II.

HI<:MZATiE.
V.
X de- y

III.

IV.

VI.

Active Perf.
Imperf.

^1

j^

^
yjt

^'

AI M

A|

Dr
A.
..

or
J

Iinperat.
^
0!
3

>
X

owx

Ox

X X

or
ix j
X X J

N. Ag.
Ot.

jj^
t.

^LLo

or
A.
J
X X

N. Verbi.

or

Passive Perf.
A

;^^'
jx>x j

or

^A

^i

Imperf.
jt.
S2
g j

or >?''^'
or

N. Pat.

Perf,
VIII. Act.

Imperf.
J

Lnperat.

N, Ag.

et xc

Pat.
J

N.

Verhi.

^1
X
J J

xC X

J^^
Jxx C
J

A-

jl^l

Pass.

jJ^jt
xxIxO

^JxOx
jJlZwt
J

Cx

9x0

X. Act.

j.jUwI
xCx
J

xCxO

Pass.

j^Jyli)]

The seventh form

113.

is

wanting

in verbs of this class, according to

w.

39

306

TABLE

VII.

VERBUM MEDIJE RAD. HEMZAT^.

n.
III.

IV.

.1.

Active Perf.
it
^

>g^)

Imperf.
J P i

JP

^x

Imperat.

JUI
i

B
N. Kg.
N. Verbi.
Passive Perf.

J-w)
<

jfC

Vw J

jJw
lot J

C/^W
O ^

y 3

Jl^
^
Vit

Jiw
vi

if-

yi

3 ,*y 3

Jf03

Imperf.

J^J
J

C
N. Pat.

J-^
J^

VI.
VII.
X
<

OS-

y 3

fy

0P

V.

VIII.
xSz-o

X.

Active Perf.
Imperf.

^'^
J

xOx

X 0,

xO X

Vy V y

v*^
X

xO

Imperat.

^'^

N. Ag.

>;^

**'

^ J

J
P,

xO

Ox

N. Verbi.
Passive Perf.

J^
j^
^'^
f^
^ J

0>0

^Ua^t
A P_
.'

t>3

J,
OJ

<:

jOx

Imperf.

O P X

oi xO j

OiOy

N. Pat.

J^Jl^

307

TABLE

VIII.

VERBUM TERTIA RAD.

lIEMZATiE.
II.

III.

i ^ y

i^ y

f.

i i ^

iCi^

i^

Active Perf.

3. s. in.

I^j

Ua

l5^*^
C'-mU^

^>

Ih
^l/t*

'jW

f.

ot^
Ot^J
1;^
!^!
9

oUa
OUa

o^>
03^>

^IjW

2. s.

m.

C'iKiv

Otjj
j^^.^

Olj
jj-^U

Imperf.

^^^
j^^t

U*d^
C^

yj^
y^\
9

Imperat.

Ua.!
9

\^jj
9

jj-jb

N. Ag.

jj:jlJ

^U
,JJ8

JjJ^ll

^Mi
SeU^

j^jllj

j^jC
SgjU

IN.

Verbi.

|;^

Uo.

5j^

Passive Perf.
Imperf.

j^^j

^^
^
JO^

^k.
P^
3

^jrjj

^^^^
fJC C
(^ ^ 3

f^'
JO^
fj)^;^

iki^
3

"t^
t5x
J

0^

N. Pat.
IV.

^yv^

^^ka*^
VI.
VII.

tj..j^

tjU
X.

V.

VIII.

Active Perf.
Imperf.

\jj\

\jJJ

tjlJ

UJ1

U;:aI

\j^\
Li^-f^

tjj^
c

)j^
e-ui^^

IjU
c^^^ IjlJ
9
t-

^^^i^
t--* j^^^l
t-

^y^
c^O
j^^^'
9
t-

Oc

co^O
l5?>^'
9
f-

Imperat.

{Jjj\

\j^
vi'-^J
9

POJ
9

^y 3

^0 3

6^

N. Ag. N. Verbi.
.

lS^
t\jj\

.9,

LS>^
jj^
figjj

l)W^
9

j^a*wU

j^^-^V

L^Z-i-^***^

3jlJ
f.

^W*-!
i
3 03

2ti:^t
e-

l\j^\
t
o 3 o 3

Passive Perf.
Imperi.

-r>r

^ft
^JjjI
^^*J tj-o
e^e
9
J

3 3

^^^
l5x,.J
1;^;:^
tw.' y 3

<Sj^
f',

^yi^^
f^-OJ

i^^-^^'

LS^^^t
1^0^0
3

"'*

I^^OJ

tjUl;

t-

Ul^j

'j-r^
l^-jL^

N. Pat.

!;--

Ij-jJU

IjU.

U>.u

UiJ^

808

TABLE

IX.

VERBA PRIM^ RAD.

I.

^ ET ^.

Active Perf.

jij

^J3
^y.

^^3

sUs
i

>3
J

jAll.*

0^

Imperf.

^3i
y y

^3i
y

Imperat.
00
^ y " "

l3

N. Verbi.

J^3

^J3

^^3

Passive Perf.

Js-3

^p
J y J j

>3

j
vi

y J

Imperf.
J y J y

r^3i

N. Pat.

^3J3^

>3>y^

c
y

IV.

VIII.

Ot-

yOy

Active Perf.
J

j.*^\
J J J

JUpt

j^\

J^jJ^t
jO.'Ox
J

Oy

Imperf.

w^^

J-^>:J
OSvi ui

OOP
Imperat.

00.^0
^^^Z^l

00^0
j.,>

v^j'
.^i,.^.^^

j"***:j'

*'**^'

j-^jt

jX.>

>

9WJ
J^Sdc

OCJ
J>.M^

N. Ag.

J^3^
Jl-->t
y

N. Verbi.
Passive Perf.
Imperf.

vla^4
y
e.

^uJt
y
Vit

jll5l
y
\tii

e.

w-.^)
3

j^3^
3 y
3

J^'

j^^
3 y Ci3

j^^iw)
3 y y
3

j-w^iwt
3 y y
3

w.-^^j
y
3

j^>i
y 3 y
wl

9 y

ul

N. Pat.

309

TABl.E

X.

VERBM MKDI^ RAD.

j.

Active Voice of the First Form.

Perfect.
Indie.
J
3 ^

Imperfect.
SiibJ.

J\issivc.

En.

I.

y^'//.

ir.

3^

3^

Sing. 3.
f.

111.

J15
3
3 ^

J>^
3^

3 ^

Ox

J X

0J15
CJL5
)

J>ij
jx
5
3 ^

2.

111.

J>i5
v>J>i5

Ji3
St

sji^
3 ^

f.

CJL5
i i

L5^>^

L5?->^
3i
Ci

3i

JC

1.

c.

OJ.5
111.

Jyi

J.3I
ot

Dual.

3.

':5l5

0^^
oS)^
*:^^
X 3

J ^

3 ^
.

"l^^iJ

'^>^'

f.

UJ15

^>2'

*:5>5
Wl

J X
.
.

2. c.

U^5
111.

'^>i5
3

3^

3 ^

Plur. 3.
f.

I3JI5

sj^^
^

0^5
J

0^
3
3 ^

^03^

mJ

J ^
.
.

0-^
5
J J
/

2.

111.

y^l
it

3^

oy>^
^

W3^
03^

3 6 3

f.

ch:J15
J
3 ^

0^
03
y

03

w<

X
. . .

5 X

Jx

3 ^

1. c.

uii

j>a5

A^. ^</.

A^. F^r^/.

Imperat he.
Simpl 3.
En.
5
^
I.

D
F71.
^

II.
J

50^

Sing.

111.

jJ^LS

j>5

Sing.

2.

m.
f.

J5

OJ>3
3

f.

lisG
Dual.

<J^
^>

OJ>5

0>5
.
. .

2. c.

Plur. 2. m.
ig

^0

f.

310

TABLE

XI.

VERBUM MEDI^ RAD.

Imperfect.

j^.

Active Voice of the First Form.

Perfect.
Indie.

Suhj.

Jussive.

En.

I.

i^W,
* X

II.

Sing.

3.

m.

jW
^

rrri

f.

^
jLJ

Ox
5 X
X

X 6

Ox

2.

m.
f.

ja^^
, ,
U)

ChJ.^^^

t^j^j
^

\Jj^
P

O^t-;;-'

1. c.

o^
m.

5 X

Ox

J^'
Ol/tJ-;^

MMjt

M/t

Oj"**^'
no

Ora^}
.
. .

Dual.

3.

tju

i;^
WJ

X
.

f.

UjC

MwMmJ

tj-j*-J
W<

X
.

2. c.
J

lh>-^5
y

X
J
X

.'J
y

Plur. 3. m.

Ijjlw
X

O/i^TrJ
y

bj^
X

'iL/?rt
X
X
J

Oj^
xO
X
. . .

f.

Oj-^
6

Oj^
y J

Oj-^:!
J X

Oj^
J X

o^^^
5
J

jO

OZJ

2.

m.
f.

J9^r^

Ojj^5

Ij^-^J

t^j-j*J

jjj-j*^
U

Oj^
. .
.

yO
1. c.

Ox

U^M>

J**^-^

U>7^
Imperative.

N. Ag.

iV. Verbi.

SimpU
xx

?.

^71.

I.

En.
X

II.

00^

Sing. m.

Sing.

2.

m.
f.

Dual.

c5>^
Wl

X X

2. c.

!/!J^
J

Plur. 2. m.
X

W xO
f.
.

311

TABLE

XII.

VERBA MEDI^ KAD.

^ ET ^.

Passive Voice of the First Form.

Perfect.
Indie.
Siihj.

Imperfect.
Jussive.
**

Energ.
ulxxj i X X J

i.

Energ.

11.

^ J

OxxJ X X J

Sing.

3.

m.

J-j.
J
.J

J\su
5 X X J liJxxJ

OxxJ
C>JU^'

f.

>iS^
J t^ J

Ox

X X J

X J

2.

m.

cJt,
J

f.

O
J

X J

X J

A
J15I

0.^

X xi

Ox

xi

1. c.

CJ.
m.

Jl3t

iJ

X J

Dual.

3.

%,

<)^.
Wi

X J

f.

uL
cii
J X J

u
u<

C
X X J

2. c.

o
Ml

XJ

Plur.

3.

m.

IjJL

I3JUJ
X

oJ^
X XJ
wl

f.

^
6

xj

X J

xO X J

\sSJu

JO

2.

m.

j^
yi

X J

X J

aJU5
X

* ^ J

^ X

^J X

X J

ul ll

xOx

UUJ
OxJ X J
1. c.
Ci

D
OxxJ

^ ^ i

UL,

Jiii

oJ^
J ^

Ox
f.

iVW. Pa^. Sing. m. J>^,

^^i*
ox
X

812

TABLE

XIII.

VERBA MEDI^ RAD.

The Derived
IV.
VII.
X
X

ET ^.

F(jrms.

VITT.
X

X.

XX
X

Active Perf.

3. s. in.

J15I
X

JU5t
X
X

OxC

X X

0x0

xO

2.

s.

m.

cJLtJt
J

oJUSt
J

xO

Ox

^^

-'

Imperf.
^

JU.
0x0
0x0
X
X J

xO
X J

Imperat.

J51
J

N. Ag.

0x0
N. Verbi.
X
^

0x0
X

X X X J

OJ

OJ

JO

Passive Perf.

J5t
J

XJ

xO J

J X

XX

Imperf.
X J ^
-

^Iaj;;.>.j

xO

XX

N. Pat.

II.

III.

V.
'H)

VI.
X
tJ

Active Perf
Imperf.

J^S
JwlxJ

j-j^
JmIxJ

JjU
J

jjU

J^
Jwxxx

X X

X X

j-j*5

Jj^
Jxxxx JjU;:^
OJ

^^***5
Jx

xJ

J>aj
Ox

^^^
Ox
j-jjj*^
X J

JjIj
Ox X

^L^
Oxx
X J

xJ

Jiixxx
^^,j-j:j

xxx

J^aZj
Siixx

j^^
OJ

xJ

iJxx
jij*5

xx

^^

N. Verbi. Jjja^
XwJj

djjli
X
J

5,^1*^

J>*^
XllJJJ

JjI^
X

j-l-.5

tJ

J J

JJ

JJ

Passive Perf

J^5

^^-j*^

J3>^

xH>^

J>*^

jtj^^J

J33^ J^y^

IX. Perf.

3>wl
X
ii

Imperf

^j--

N. Verbi. >t>^t
X X

i X

XL

3t>wl

313

TABLE

XIV.

VERBUM TERTIA RAD. MEDim RAD. FETHAT^.

^,

Active Voice of the First Form.

Perfect.
Indie.
Siibj.
X
J

Imperfect.
Jussive.
J

^?l.

I.

J5'7i,

II.

Sing.

3.

m.

Ij

^^

Ox

Ox

i X jox

X J Ox

^^
X

J^
J

03^^^
i X
J X

UJJ-^
X
J
^

JO

f.

OjJ
^ ^ ^ X J

Ox

2.

m.
f.

O^ju
X

O^juJ B
Ox

Ox

Ox
X

Ox

Ojju
i

0:1

.^
jo
X

^ ^

jo
Ox

J 0^

JOC

J oS

1. C.

Ojju
X

Jul
JOx
X
J X J

<J3^^
<M

o^^'
.

Ox

J Ox
.

Dual.

3.

m.

Ijj
X
J

b-*^
X X
J

Ob**-^

f.

j
X J
-

xJOx
J

uj

xjOx

2. c.

U-Ji^ju
X

c
J Ox J

Ox

Ox

Ox

Ox

Plur. 3. m.
f.

IjjJ
X

JOx

jx

jOx

Oi*^
X
J

03^^
Ox
J X

O^JJ^
kS

JOx
X

2.

m.
f.

^jj
X

(JJ^^
JOx
J

JOx
X

jOx

JxJOx
O^J-*-*^
Ul

O^JJ
UjjJ

OjJ^
Ox

03^^
jOx

0L3^*-*-*

X J

Ox

1. c.

03^^
iV. F^r6e.

Imperative.
Simple.

D
En.
a
^
i.

^?i.
X

II. J OJ

Ox

J oj

Sing. m.

3^

Sing.

2.

m.
f.

Jul

OJ*'^'

03^^
OJ

OJ^'
xJOj

WxJOJ
2
J Oj

Dual.

2. c.

JO J

J OJ

Plur. 2. m.
X f.

Ijjut
J OJ
4

^JjJI
X
J OJ

OJ^'

O^jul

ijU^jJl

w.

40

314

TABLE

XV.

VERBUM TERTIA RAD.

^,

MEDIiE RAD. FETHAT^.

Active Voice op the First Form.
Perfect.
Indie.
XX

I
JS^w. I.
fi

Imperfect.
Suhj.
X

Jussive.
^

JSri. II.
X

0^

0'

O'x

Ox

Sing.

3.

m.

^^cj
X X

^>^
Ox
X

0^>i
W X
>

C><fJ^
X

Ox

Ox

Ox
X

f.

ex;

2.

m.

C^j
Oxx
X
X

Ox

Ox

Mo

2 X

Ox

X X

Ox

^^^
Ox
Ox
Ox

i>^>^
W
Ox

Ox

Lr?>
Oi

O-jj-
5
o

o-v^
X

1. C.

Oxx Ws-J^J
J

*f

of

Op

^jt

O^j^
^

Chs^x)'

^ f

0*

Dual.

3.

m.

Uj

f.

^
'J

XX
X
^
X

X
X

Ox
X

X ^

Ox

Ox
^

tW

0^

XX
Ox
w
X
X

jOxx
2. c.
X

Ox
'

Ox
"

X
'

Ox
-'

Ox.

x.Ox
3^>:5
X X

Plur. 3.

m.

\y>^
X
X ^

JOx '>*-H
X

JOx '>V:J
X

tUJOx

Ox

L>V:J

Ox

Ox

WxOx
C^^j^ X X
2 JOx
J

O^J^
OJOxx
2.
X J

Ot^ji
t^.p

Ot^j^
\y^j^

Ox

Ox

m.
f.

^;:-j
C

O^x

0*

O^}
X

C>^>^

L>^./^

L>*>*
Ox
X

OWV^
ul

XX

1. C.

Uw;

^^
iV. F^r^?.
J-

X X

Ox

Ox

Ox

iV.^^.

Imperative.
Simple.

En.

i.

2x0
Sing. 2. m.

^n. Ox

II.

Sing. m.

So
f. f.

0-j'
X
wi

Dual.
Plur.

2. c.
x-'x
^
x-'x

JO
2.

W
X

m.
"

o^y

X
f.

ta

315

TABLE

XVI.

VERBA TERTIA RAD. MEmm RAD. KESRAT^.

ET

^j,

Active Voice of the First Form.

Perfect,
Lidic.
y

Imperfect.
Suhj.
xO
X

Jussive.

^71.

I.

jVi. II.
X

x#

xO^

xOx

Sing.

3.

m.

^^j
X
^

L5^-^J
xO
X

L5-^>:i
X
^

u>J^
X

0^>H
5 X X
X

o^^
X

xOx

^Ox

f.

L5'^-P
-

L5-^>'
X

L>J^
xOx

0^>H
iS

c>^^

Ox

xOx

2.

m.
^
f.

O^
xOx

xOx

xOx

IV

0^>H
J

L5-^>*
xo L5-^j'
X
^

Lr^>^
xOg

Chj-^P
i3

O^J^
X X

xOj

X X

OP

1. c.

L5-^j'
X

c>j!
x

O^j'
ui

O^j'
. . .

xOx

Ox

xOx

xOx

Dual.

3.

m.

L-J
X X

Ox

X X

0^

u<

X X

X
.

f.

llip
x ^

^L*P
u>

Ox

xOx

X X

Ox

X
.

2. c.
J X

X * X

Ox

Ox

xOx

xOx

Plur. 3. m.
f.

t3-fi>j
^

o>-^^
X

'>^>:J
X

'>^J^
X X

0>-^j^
|4

0>-^>hJ
. . .

xOx

xOx

Ox

v>-f;
J

O*-^^
X

V>J-^>|J

L>!^'^^:^

U^J-^
5
J

Ox

XOx

xOx

2.

m.
f.

vO-^J
iS

>^>
X

I^P
X

Ox

Ox

tj-^^
X

O^-^j^
W
X X

Oy^
.
.

<

X Ox

xOx

xOx

Ox
.

Ox

1. c.

Uj-tf;

L5-^>H

^y

xOx

xOx

xOx

c^jj

v>-<^
Imperative.

Otj-^j^

iV.

^^.

Verbi.

D
^W.
X
II.

Simpli
Sing,

?.

^n.
i
X X

I.

m
f.

xO

xO

c/fl)
Ox
X

Loj

Sing. 2. m.
X

9x0
o'>-^
f.

xO

xO

^AirOtj

C>-^jJ
X X
4

X X

Dual.
Plur.

2. c.

0x0
2.

xO

.>

m.
X
f.

.J

xO

X
. . .

316

TABLE

XVII.

VERBA TERTIA RAD.

ET ^.

Passive Voice of the First Form.

i
^;i. 2 X
X
I.

Perfect.
Indie.

Imperfect.
Suhj.
xO
J

Jussive.

Bn.
X

II.

Sing. 3. m.

^jJ
>>

^0

^0

B
2.

k3

X X

X X OJ

f.

X *J

< ^

m.

woju

f.

c^^
J
J

xO

xOi

xi

ui

X X 0

X ^ Ot

1. c.

C^j
X X OJ

i^jul
xxOJ

Jul

O^JJ^'
vi

j>jjl

xxOJ

.X

J
. . .

Dual.

3.

m.

bjJ
X xft J

bjuJ

bjUJ
'

,jbjU
w(

X X

f.

U:{^
X

bjuJ
xO
J

bjuJ
xxdj
^
WJ

X xxtfj X#J

2. c.

t.oil)j
X # X

A X

6 X

xO

6 J

xO

Plur. 3. m.

t^jJ
X
X J

xOxOJ

xOxOJ

ul

xO

X 6

X 6 J

J ^ J

xOJ

2.

m.

^o^Ju
X X
J

xOxOJ

xOxOJ

wJ

2
1. c.

X X

X ^

lij

(^J-

j^J^

iVm. Pa^. Sing. m.

^ju^

f.

SjjU

317

TABLE

XVIII.

VERBA TERTIiE RAD.

The Derived Forms.

ET

^j.

II

in.
1
1

IV.
X

V.

VI.

^ -

' ^

Active Perf.
U

L5'^^*^
X J

X J

XX

Imperf.
UJ

^^-^lilJ
X X

ot

i XX

XX

Imperat.

^^5
mJ

4^15
X J

^51
J

j^AJ
IW

CA^IJ
X X J

X J

X X J

N. Ag. m.
OxuJxJ
f.

Ox

xj

Ox
/^
|-|

W X

X J

5x

XX

-^

f{

-ft

9x

N. Verbi.

Ox ~*

Ml

OxxJ ~
. 1

;4iJt

j^Uj

Passive Perf.
i
X J

^1
X

Oi

vt

J J

J J

X J

X X J

Imperf.
5
X j
^

^-olL;
C
"*

e>

C>

^ f )

X X J

N. Pat. m.
5'^''
f.

5'^"'

5 XX

XX

i'^^/.
X X

Imperf.
xOx

Imperat.
xO
X

iV.

Ag.etPat.
X
J

iV. F^/'^/.

VII. Act.
X
f i"-* J Oj

^lia;!
X X

OJ

Pass.

D
X X

VIII. Act.
Pass.

j^lt

xO

L5t^
xxO J
Ox
X

X
? X
J

0x0

Ox

X. Act.
X

^
2~
J J
1
1

X
X

Ox

Ox

Pass.

OTambritrge

PRINTED BY

J.

AND

C.

F.

CLAY,

AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

Off-

-TS

\ao4-i
4'^-;;Mxi<^